Protected
Landscapes

Experience around the World

AIN 358-2 1 Hebdtala

Protected Landscapes

Experience Around the World

Prepared by the

IUCN Conservation Monitoring Centre
for the

International Symposium on Protected Landscapes
Grange-over-Sands, Cumbria, England
5-10 October 1987

with the support of
The British Petroleum Company p.l.c.

International Union for Conservation of Nature
and Natural Resources
September, 1987

| oy

x he

* *
. eA '
Published by IUCN in 1987 as a contribution to the European ve *

Economic Community’s European Year of the Environment x
ae

and the Council of Europe’s a EA

European Campaign for the Countryside ‘e i

with the support of ssf eas

The British Petroleum Company p.l.c. pleaser

The work of the IUCN Conservation Monitoring Centre is a contribution to
GEMS, the Global Environment Monitoring System

Copyright: 1987 International Union for Conservation of Nature and Natural Resources

Reproduction of this publication for educational or other non-commercial
purposes is authorised without prior permission from the copyright holder.

Reproduction for resale or other commercial purposes is prohibited without
the prior written permission of the copyright holder.

This publication is a companion volume to Protected Landscapes: The United Kingdom
experience, jointly published by the Countryside Commission, Countryside Commission for
Scotland, Department of the Environment for Northern Ireland, and the International Union
for Conservation of Nature and Natural Resources.

The cover photographs illustrate protected landscapes in the United States of America,
Argentina, and the United Kingdom, and were taken by Jeremy Harrison.

Citation: IUCN (1987). Protected Landscapes: Experience around the World. YUCN,
Gland, Switzerland and Cambridge, UK. 432 pp.

ISBN: 2-88032-927-2

Printed by: Avon Litho Ltd., Stratford-upon-Avon, UK

The designations of geographical entities in this book, and the presentation of the material, do
not imply the expression of any opinion whatsoever on the part of IUCN concerning the legal

status of any country, territory, or area, or of its authorities, or concerning the delimitation of
its frontiers or boundaries.

CONTENTS

Foreword

Introduction

What the data sheets contain
Acknowledgements

Europe
Austria
Czechoslovakia
France
Greece
Federal Republic of Germany
Italy
Norway
Poland
Spain
United Kingdom
Yugoslavia

Asia
Bangladesh
Hong Kong
Japan
Pakistan

Australia
United States and Canada

Latin America and the Caribbean
Costa Rica
Ecuador
Martinique
Peru

Africa
Algeria
Zimbabwe

Pacific
Guam
Western Samoa

Antarctic and Arctic
Alaska (US)

Draft List of Protected Landscapes

FOREWORD

Five years ago, in October 1982, some 450 of the world’s leading authorities on national parks
and other protected areas met at the World Congress on National Parks in Bali, Indonesia, to
exchange experiences, and to identify necessary future activities for the improvement of
protected area networks and their management. A predominant theme running through
discussion at this meeting was the contribution that protected areas make to society, and indeed
the Congress proceedings were subtitled The Role of Protected Areas in Sustaining Society.

Central to this theme is the understanding that a range of protected areas is therefore
necessary, with management objectives sometimes differing quite markedly between one area
and the next. The primary objective within one area, for example, may be to protect the
habitat of a particular species, within another to protect a watershed, and within a third to
provide recreational and educational opportunities. IUCN’s Commission on National Parks and
Protected Areas has been working for some years to provide a set of defined categories of
protected areas, both to identify key management objectives, and to provide a framework for
comparison. One such category is3the protected landscape.

The objectives of protected landscapes were defined at the World Congress as being "to
maintain nationally significant natural landscapes which are characteristic of the harmonious
interaction of man and land, while providing opportunities for public enjoyment through
recreation and tourism within the normal lifestyle and economic activity of these areas",
although the definition also included those areas "that are primarily natural areas managed
intensively by man for recreational and tourism uses".

Recently there has been increasing interest in this category, and it has been suggested that,
while the scope for establishing the more traditional types of protected area is decreasing in
many countries as more of the unaltered natural environments are either degraded or
effectively protected, conservation priorities are likely to focus increasingly on those
man-modified environments which show best how man and nature can coexist.

Discussion of the role and future of protected landscapes is therefore timely, both to establish
the concept of protected landscapes more clearly, and to raise their status as means of linking
conservation and development. The I/nternational Symposium on Protected Landscapes has
been convened by the Countryside Commission, jointly with the Council of Europe and with
the support of the IUCN, the British Council and the Lake District National Park Authority.

This directory, prepared specifically for this meeting by the Protected Areas Data Unit at the
IUCN’s Conservation Monitoring Centre, with support from British Petroleum, attempts to
draw together information on a wide variety of protected landscapes from around the world. It
is not comprehensive (it is not intended to be), but aims to provide participants with a useful
working document. It is also hoped that presentation in this way will help to generate an
increased exchange of information on protected landscapes.

The International Symposium on Protected Landscapes also contributes towards two
international events taking place during 1987; the European Economic Community’s European
Year of the Environment and the Council of Europe’s European Campaign for the
Countryside. IUCN is happy also to offer this directory as a contribution to these events.

Hal Eidsvik, Chairman
Commission on National Parks and Protected Areas, IUCN

INTRODUCTION

IUCN’s Commission on National Parks and Protected Areas (CNPPA) has been collecting
information on protected areas for many years, for use in programme planning and
development, and in increasing the level of awareness of protected area developments through
preparation of publications. Since 1959 IUCN has also been charged by the United Nations
with maintenance of a United Nations List of National Parks and Equivalent Reserves. Over
the years the information management role has increased to the extent that in 1981 CNPPA set
up the Protected Areas Data Unit (PADU) to provide this service to the Commission and the
Union. This unit is now a part of the Conservation Monitoring Centre (CMC), a division of
the IUCN Secretariat which is based in the United Kingdom.

Information is collected from a wide range of sources, and essentially managed in three ways.
Basic information on each area is stored in a computer database, closely linked to information
sheets for both individual sites and protected area systems, managed as word-processing
documents. This information is further backed up by extensive files of books, papers and
reports. PADU currently has basic information on computer for over ten thousand protected
areas (of which protected landscapes is just one subset). This is, of course, nowhere near the
total number of protected areas in the world: Sweden alone has 1200 nature reserves and 1300
natural monuments, Australia has over 1250 nature reserves, and the New Zealand register of
protected natural areas includes some 1660 sites.

The PADU files essentially contain at present information on those sites of over 1000 hectares
which are protected by the “highest competent authority" (except islands, where the size
cut-off is 100 hectares). The more detailed information held on information sheets in
word-processing includes descriptions of the protected area systems of each country, with basic
details of legislation and administration, as well as further details of many of the individual
sites; location, physical features, flora and fauna, management, problems, and so on.

This book is a compilation of examples of protected landscapes around the world, based on the
information available within this database. Information is presented on the protected areas
systems of 26 countries, and over 140 individual sites are discussed. For some countries, this
is most of their protected landscapes, for others just a few. This information is not intended to
be either comprehensive or complete, but is intended rather to serve as a working document
for participants in the Jnternational Symposium on Protected Landscapes.

The content of the directory runs parallel to the content of a paper prepared for the symposium
by Harrison and Karpowicz, and these two items should be taken as complimentary, the one
serving to reinforce the message of the other. The directory should also be used in conjunction
with its companion volume on protected landscapes in the United Kingdom, produced likewise
for this meeting (Protected Landscapes: The United Kingdom Experience).

Finally, we hope that presentation of information on protected landscapes in this form will
help to increase the "visibility" of the protected landscape and to increase the information
available on such areas. Knowing that our information is patchy, we look forward to
improving it.

Protected Areas Data Unit
IUCN Conservation Monitoring Centre
219c Huntingdon Road, Cambridge CB3 ODL, UK
Tel: 0223 277314/TIx: 817036 scmu g

WHAT THE DATA SHEETS CONTAIN

INFORMATION ON THE COUNTRY’S PROTECTED AREA SYSTEM

Each country section consists of a data sheet arranged under standard headings detailing
background information on the country’s protected areas system. The text is referenced, as
appropriate, by the names of authorities. NB The completeness of the data sheet is dependent
on the availability of information.

Country

This gives the full name of the country or political unit, as used by the United Nations
(Appendix I).

Area

This states the area of the country or political unit as given in the Times Atlas of the World
(Seventh Edition, 1986), unless otherwise stated in the text.

Population

This gives the population of the country or political unit as cited in the Times Atlas of the
World, unless more recent information is available in The Statesman’s Yearbook. If any other
source is used, it is cited. The date is given in parentheses, along with a mention of a census if
appropriate.

Parks and Reserves Legislation

This provides a brief historical account of legislation concerned with the establishment of the
protected areas system, including dates and numbers of acts, decrees and ordinances. In
addition, it defines each category of protected area, citing (where available) the name of each
category in the original language. It also includes details of activities permitted or prohibited
within each category. This section further outlines the procedure for the establishment of new
areas and provides details of legislation concerned with forest or other types of reserves not
included in the national protected areas network. Finally, it covers state membership of
relevant international conventions with dates of accession or ratification (i.e. World Heritage,
Ramsar and, as appropriate, regional agreements, such as African, ASEAN, South Pacific,
Western Hemisphere). It also includes participation in Unesco’s Man and the Biosphere (MAB)
Programme.

Parks and Reserves Administration and Management

This gives details of the authorities responsible for the administration and management of
protected areas, including a brief history of their establishment. It also outlines administrative
organization, staff structure and, if appropriate, training programmes as well as giving details
of how each category of protected area is managed.

Addresses

This gives names and addresses of authorities responsible for administering the protected areas
system.

Additional Information
This provides a brief review of the amount of undisturbed/vegetated land in the country. If

appropriate, it refer to IUCN’s systems reviews for summary data on the main vegetation
types. It provides background information on nature conservation in the country, including

sive

details of major conservation issues, systems reviews, national conservation strategies as well as
giving details of non-governmental organizations involved in the protected areas system and
details of threats and problems specific to the protected areas system.

References

Key references (including all cited works) are given about the system of protected areas, in
particular, and nature conservation, in general, within the country.

Protected Areas List

Lists Category V areas within the country, together with their biogeographical codes, sizes and
dates of establishment (see Appendix II).

INFORMATION ON INDIVIDUAL AREAS

Information on the protected area is given in data sheets arranged under standard headings.
The text is referenced, as appropriate, by the names of authorities. NB The completeness of
the data sheet is dependent on the availablity of information.

Country

This gives the short name of the country or political unit, as used by the United Nations
(Appendix I).

Name

This gives the official name of the area in the original language, with the English translation
underneath, as cited by the responsible management authority. If the site consists of more than
one gazetted area, such as a national park and strict nature reserve, the names of each are given.

Management Category

The site is allocated to the most appropriate IUCN category (in this case Category V)(see
Appendix II) for subsequent verification by the Commission on National Parks and Protected
Areas and national experts.

Biogeographical Province

This gives the name of the biogeographical province in which the site falls, based on Udvardy’s
classification (see Appendix III). In the case of discrepancies between the text and figures in
Udvardy, precedence should be given to the text. NB This system is currently being revised by
Udvardy.

Geographical Location

This gives the general location of the site within the country, including province and/or
administrative district, proximity to major towns and/or topographical features, and latitude
and longitude. Mention is made of the the location of different units, if applicable. It also
provides a brief description of the park boundary.

Date and History of Establishment

This gives the date of establishment and the act/decree/ordinance number of the original and
subsequent legislative articles relating to its establishment. It also provides a brief
chronological history of previous designations, together with details of subsequent additions
(including their sizes in ha) and if applicable, gives dates of establishment as World Heritage
Site, Biosphere Reserve, Ramsar Site or other appropriate international designations.

Area

THis gives the total area in ha, noting size of different units if applicable and names any
contiguous or otherwise associated protected areas, with their sizes in ha in parentheses.

Land Tenure

This gives details of land ownership (e.g. state, provincial, freehold, private, customary etc.),
mentioning sizes of respective areas if owned by several authorities.

Altitude

This provides general details followed, in parentheses, by highest and lowest altitude in metres
above (or below) sea level.

Physical Features

This briefly describes the outstanding topographical features, including major rivers and their
catchments, and give details of coastal and marine features if applicable as well as_ briefly
describing the geology, geomorphology, soils and hydrology of the area, particularly as they
affect its management.

Climate

This gives details of seasons, annual rainfall and maximum and minimum temperatures, with
respect to altitude, if appropriate.

Vegetation

This briefly describe the main vegetation types, including their approximate areas and give
details of dominant species and secondary formations. It also provides a general account of
threatened (see Appendix IV), endemic, economically important and potentially economically
important (e.g. crop relatives) species of flora. Included are references to species lists. NB
Scientific nomenclature of species should be based on the relevant authorities (see Appendix V).

Fauna

This provide a general account of dominant, endemic, threatened (see Appendix IV) or
otherwise significant species, giving details of population sizes and gives a resumé of mammal,
bird, reptile, amphibian, fish and invertebrate faunas in relation to different habitats.
Included are references to species lists. NB Scientific nomenclature of species should be based
on the relevant authorities (see Appendix V).

Cultural Heritage (if relevant)

Mention is made of archaeological features and cultural monuments and ethnic groups and
their traditions.

Local Human Population (if relevant)
This gives the size of the resident population, together with details of the number and
distribution of villages. It also briefly describes the local livelihood and economy, mentioning

the numbers of livestock and amount of land under permanent and temporary (shifting)
cultivation.

=e

Visitors and Visitor Facilities (if relevant)

This gives the annual number of visitors, with proportions of nationals and foreigners, and
total revenue accruing from tourism; briefly describes the means and ease of access to different
parts of the protected area; gives details of the different types of accommodation available
within the protected area (or nearby), including the number of beds; mentions the availability
and location of interpretation programmes, including visitor centres and mentions recreational
facilities, if appropriate.

Scientific Research and Facilities

This provides a brief historical account of research undertaken, including ongoing studies and
gives details of laboratories and other facilities, including accommodation, available to
scientists.

Conservation Management

This mentions any legal protection specific to the area. Give details of activities (e.g. hunting,
fishing, grazing) specifically permitted or prohibited; outlines the justifications for conserving
the area; states the management objectives, as outlined in the management plan, and assess
their degree of implementation. (NB Categorically mentions the existence of a management
plan and, if appropriate, the authority responsible for its implementation.); gives details of
major management activities (e.g. controlled burning, culling); outlines the system of zonation,
including sizes of zones, if applicable; mentions significant training, interpretative and
extension programmes and outlines recommendations, as proposed in the management plan.

Management Problems

This briefly describes past and current problems, such as poaching, fire, disease, agricultural
encroachment, impact of tourism, relationship between park authorities and local people, and
proposed developments (e.g. roads, dams), with emphasis on the main threats and _ their
significance.

Staff

This gives details of the number of staff allocated for each position and, if applicable, provide
details of voluntary staff.

Budget

This gives the annual budget, with year in parentheses, in local currency and in US dollars (for
ease of comparison). Whereever possible it differentiates between capital (e.g. construction of
facilities) and recurrent (e.g. salaries) costs and gives details of other financial support (e.g.
from Unesco, WWF etc.), if applicable.

Local Administration

This gives the names and addresses of the local administrative entities for the area.

References

This lists key references, including management plans, reports, scientific monographs,

bibliographies and handbooks, in addition to other scientific papers or popular articles and
books. Particularly relevant references not consulted may also be cited.

Appendix I - Country Names

See United Nations (1982). Names of countries and adjectives of nationality. Terminology
Bulletin No. 327.

-Vvii-

Appendix II - IUCN Management Categories

See IUCN’s Commission on National Parks and Protected Areas (1984). Categories and criteria
for protected areas. In McNeely, J.A. and Miller, K.R. (Eds), National parks, conservation, and
development. The role of protected areas in sustaining society. Smithsonian Institution Press,
Washington. Pp. 47-53.

Category V (Protected Landscape or Seascape)

The scope of areas that fall within this category is necessarily broad because of the wide
variety of semi-natural and cultural landscapes that occur within various nations. This may be
reflected in two types of areas: those whose landscapes possess special aesthetic qualities which
are a result of the interaction of man and land; and those that are primarily natural areas
managed intensively by man for recreational tourism uses.

In the former case, these landscapes may demonstrate certain cultural manifestations such as:
customs, beliefs, social organisation, or material traits as reflected in land use patterns. These
landscapes are characterised by either aesthetically attractive or unique patterns of human
settlement. Traditional land use practices associated with agriculture, grazing, and fishing are
dominant. The area is large enough to ensure the integrity of the landscape pattern.

The latter case often includes natural or scenic areas found along coastlines and lake shores, in
hilly or mountainous terrain, or along the shores of rivers, often adjacent to tourist highways
or population centres; many will have the potential to be developed for a variety of outdoor
recreational uses with national significance.

In some cases the area may be privately held and the use of either central or delegated planning
control would be ncessary to ensure the perpetuation of both the land use and lifestyle. Means
of government assistance might be required to improve the standard of living while
maintaining the natural quality of the site through appropriate management practices. In other
instances, the areas are established and managed under public ownership, or a combination of
public and private ownership.

Appendix III - Biogeographic Provinces

See Udvardy, M.D.F. (1975). <A classification of the biogeographical provinces of the world.
IUCN Occasional Paper No. 18, Morges, Switzerland.

Appendix IV - IUCN RDB Status Categories
The IUCN Red Data Book status categories are defined as follows:

Extinct (Ex)
Species not definitely located in the wild during the past 50 years.

Endangered (E)
Taxa in danger of extinction and whose survival is unlikely if the causal factors continue
operating.

Vulnerable (V)
Taxa believed likely to move into the "Endangered" category in the near future if the causal
factors continue operating.

Rare (R)

Taxa with small world populations that are not at present "Endangered" or "Vulnerable" but are
at risk.

Indeterminate (I)

Taxa known to be "Endangered", "Vulnerable" or "Rare" but where there is not enough
information to say which of the three categories is appropriate.

- viii-

Insufficiently Known (K)
Taxa that are suspected but not definitely known to belong to any of the above categories,
because of lack of information.

Threatened (T)

This is a general term to denote species which are “Endangered”, "Vulnerable", "Rare",
"Indeterminate" or "Insufficiently Known" and should not be confused with the use of the same
term by the US Office of Endangered Species.

Commercially Threatened (CT)

Taxa not currently threatened with extinction, but most or all of whose populations are
threatened as a sustainable commercial resource, or will become so, unless their exploitation is
regulated.

IUCN Conservation Monitoring Centre (1986). 1986 IUCN Red List of Threatened Animals.
IUCN, Cambridge.

Appenxix V - Taxonomy

Plants- For generic names, see Willis, J.C. (1973). A dictionary of the flowering
plants and ferns. Eighth edition. Cambridge University Press, Cambridge.

Mammals- Corbet, G.B. and Hill, J.E. (1980). A world list of mammalian species.
British Museum (Natural History), London.

- Honacki, J.H., Kinman, K.E. and Koeppl, J.W. (1982). Mammal species
of the world: a taxonomic and geographic reference. Allen Press and The
Association of Systematics Collections, Lawrence, Kansas, U.S.A.

Birds - Morony, J.J. Jr, Bock W.J. and Farrand Jr (1975). Reference list of the
birds of the world. American Museum of Natural History, New York.

Reptiles- (in prep.). Reptile species of the world: a taxonomic and geographical
reference. Allen Press and The Association of Systematics Collections,
Lawrence, Kansas, U.S.A.

Amphibia- Frost, D.R. Ed. (in press). Amphibian species of the world: a taxonomic
and geographical reference. Allen Press and The Association of
Systematics Collections, Lawrence, Kansas, U.S.A.

Fish - Nelson, J.S. (1984). Fishes of the world. John Wiley, New York.

Invertebrates- Parker, S.P. (1982). Synopsis and classification of living organisms. 2
volumes. McGraw Hill, New York.

- Sims, R.W. Ed. (1980). Animal identification. 3 volumes. British Museum
(Natural History), London and John Wiley, Chichester.

-ix-

ACKNOWLEDGEMENTS

Any information collection and management activity inevitably involves many people, and it
would be impossible to adequately acknowledge all of the assistance we have received over the
years. However, for any given book, certain individuals are of particular assistance, and this
directory is no exception. We would, therefore, like to offer our special thanks to Jozef Benko,
John A Carruthers, Steinar Eldoy, Paul Grigoriew, Zygmunt Krzeminski, J M Méichel,
Romuald Olaczek, Torbjorn Paule, Eva Pongratz, Frantisek Skrivanek, Warren Snyder and
Thomas A Ulasewicz.

Most of the text has been compiled and edited at the Protected Areas Data Unit, IUCN
Conservation Monitoring Centre, by Zbigniew Karpowicz and Graham Drucker, with
additional assistance from Michael Green and Jeremy Harrison. Secretarial assistance has been
provided by Alison Suter and Barbara Brown. Jeremy Harrison is Head of the Protected Areas
Data Unit. The final copy was prepared for publication by Barbara Lambert of the
Publications Services Unit with the assistance of Duncan Mackinder of the Computer Services
Unit, IUCN Conservation Monitoring Centre.

The editors would also like to extend their thanks to the Countryside Commission for their help
in ensuring that the idea of producing a directory became a reality. In particular, our thanks
go to Adrian Phillips, John Foster and Wendy Pettigrew and above all to the British Petroleum
Company p.!.c. who funded the whole project.

Notwithstanding the significant input to the directory of all those mentioned above, the editors
accept responsibility for any errors of fact or omission. Also, the information contained in the
book for any one country has been compiled from a number of sources and does not
necessarily represent the view of any one individual.

ed

EUROPE

With a few exceptions it is in Europe where the protected landscape category is used to its
greatest extent, and virtually every country has a network of protected landscapes which
complements other systems of conservation area. Even where there are still extensive areas of
natural landscapes existing as in the Nordic countries protected landscapes play an increasingly
important role. In Norway, for example, national parks cover over 19,000 sq.km (9,000 sq.km
excluding those on Svalbard), while protected landscapes amounted to around 2,000 sq.km; in
Sweden over 6,000 sq.km are in national parks compared to around 1,000 sq.km in protected
landscapes. Nevertheless, in spite of the apparent availability of natural land areas, the trend
towards the creation of a more extensive system of protected landscape areas, at least in terms
of the total number of sites is noticeable even in Norway, where the total number of protected
landscapes (of all sizes) has increased from 6 in 1975 to 24 in 1980 and 55 in 1987. The lower
average population densities and lower average GNPs in Mediterranean countries would suggest
that pressures on traditionally protected natural areas are not sufficiently severe to merit
expansion in landscape protection area systems. In fact, the total coverage of protected
landscapes in Mediterranean countries is only three to four times greater than national parks
(markedly less than in central and eastern Europe) and the rate of designation of new landscape
protection sites is also lower. This may be, at least in part, the result of a lack of suitable
landscape areas for designation due to the combined features of intensive historical and
pre-historic land use, international tourist pressure and the complex ownership of land. Aside
from population and GNP, the two factors of agricultural and forestry practices that have been
pivotal (especially so in central Europe) in creating a landscape of secondary ecosystems and
which also tend to be traditional and harmonious, are now threatened as a result of intensive
mechanisation and related government policies. This is also reflected in protected landscape
designations. For example, in the Federal Republic of Germany, numbers of nature parks has
rised (according to IUCN figures) from | site in 1910 to 62 in 1987. These figures are also
reflected in the area covered by national parks compared to protected landscapes - less than
6000 sq.km of national parks and over 18,000 sq.km of protected landscapes. A similar
situation exists in France, where the 24 regional nature parks cover more than 12,000 sq.km,
compared with around 2,600 sq.km of national parks. In eastern Europe, collectivisation and
nationalisation of land has had profound influences on the landscape. This is coupled with
post-war industrialisation and the urbanisation of the population, resulting in a tendency
towards rural depopulation, shorter working time and increased rural recreation. Further, due
to governmental policies, intense development of heavy industry has also led to rapid
environmental degradation in a much shorter timescale than occurred in western Europe. In
some central and eastern European countries this assault on traditional landscape areas is
reflected in the proportionately greater areas and numbers of sites designated as protected
landscapes In fact, in eastern Europe there has been a marked expansion of the protected
landscape category in recent years with, for example, an increase from 24 to 34 landscape
protection areas in Czechslovakia between 1985 and 1987, and an increase from 11 to 35
landscape parks in Poland between 1980 and 1987. In Czechoslovakia, national parks cover
172,200ha, compared to protected landscapes with their 1,426,300ha. In Poland, national parks
barely cover 0.4% of the surface area of the country, compared to 3% of coverage by protected
landscapes. Existing protected landscape areas often contain within them (and on their
borders) a range of other protected natural areas. This could be loosely interpreted as a
unofficially designated "zoning" policy. For example, the national parks in the United
Kingdom have within them national nature reserves, sites of special scientific interest, and
other planning designations, and often abut onto areas of outstanding natural beauty and
heritage coasts. In Poland, landscape parks can, and do, have within them national parks,
nature reserves and natural monuments and are often surrounded by areas designated as
"regions of protected landscape" (a Category VIII designation).

AUSTRIA

Area 83,848 sq.km
Population 7,555,338 (1981 census)

Parks and Reserves Legislation There is no federal legislation on nature conservation in
Austria, conservation laws and ordinances being issued by the nine provinces to cover their
own territories (COE, 1984). The earliest environmental legislation is the Act issued in
Steiermark on 26 June 1935 (Reichsnaturschutzgesetz). The basic legal principles for nature
conservation are laid down in the provincial laws (Landesgesetze); further details on wildlife
protection (and, in some cases, rules covering protected areas) are set out in ordinances
(Verordnungen, Anordnungen), whilst their administration is dealt with in specific regulations
(Verwaltungsvorschriften). A special ordinance has to be issued for the establishment of each
protected area (nature reserve, protected landscape, natural monument and site), designating
the area and its boundaries and permitting or restricting land uses or other activities. Other
aspects of conservation are covered in the provincial hunting laws which not only authorise the
taking of game but also cover a number of species which have a "closed season throughout the
year". In addition, the laws governing forestry, fisheries, physical planning and water include
regulations for the conservation of nature. In general, the conservation content of these laws
consists simply of a basic provision that the objectives of nature conservation and landscape
management must be considered in physiographic and land use planning, insofar as this is
compatible with social planning and economics (Poore and Gryn-Ambroes, 1980; COE, 1984).
According to the "Definitions for Nature Conservation" set up by the Working Group of the
Conference of provincial officials responsible for nature conservation in Austria (Anon., 1975)
the following categories of protected areas are distinguished:

a) Nature Reserve (Naturschutzgebiet): an area which is distinguished by its highly natural
character, by its diversity of fauna or flora and which acts to protect rare or endangered
animals, plants or biocenoses.

b) Protected Landscape (Landschaftsschutzgebiet): an area of special beauty or special
importance for public recreation.

c) Natural Monument or Site (Naturdenkmal): a natural feature of scientific or cultural
interest or of special character, aesthetic value or rarity, or a typical feature
characteristic of the particular countryside or settlement.

d) Nature Park (Naturpark): an area, open to the public, of special recreational or
educational value for the interpretation of nature and landscape. The recreational or
educational values of the parks are managed and developed for the public.

e) National Park (Nationalpark): an area of representative national value because of its
characteristic geomorphological features, its fauna and flora, and of scientific and
recreational interest. The area must be protected through legal measures and must be
divided into a core zone (of the rank of a "nature reserve") and a fringe zone of the rank
of a "protected landscape". It must have a continuous administration and must be under
scientific control.

The systems of protected areas in the different Austrian provinces can only be classified as one
system according to the 1975 "Definitions for Nature Conservation", if the existing protected
areas are re-categorised according to the new terminology. interestingly enough, while the
1975 classification defines nature reserves as one category, the laws of Burgenland, K4rnten,
Niederésterreich, Salzburg and Vienna distinguish two sub-categories, namely:

- Strict Nature Reserve (Vollnaturschutzgebiet)

- Partial Nature Reserve (Teilnaturschutzgebiet) (Poore and Gryn-Ambroes, 1980).

25)e

Austria

The general criteria for selection of nature reserves are laid down in the conservation laws of
the provinces and in the 1975 terminology paper. They provide for safeguarding of areas

- of a totally or highly natural (original) character;

- as habitats or biotopes sustaining a high diversity of fauna and flora or what may be
classified as rich biocenoses;

- in which rare or endangered species of animals or plants or rare or endangered
biocenoses are found;

- which can be regarded as in any way of special interest and significance for natural
history.

However, standardised and detailed criteria for the selection of areas are not available. There
are specific objectives in certain provinces but no national plan or programme, princivally
because of the lack of a central responsibility for nature conservation in the Federal
Government. Surveys have, however, been going on in most provinces, since 1965, to find out
which kinds of habitat and which areas should be set aside as nature reserves, as natural
monuments or as protected landscapes (Poore and Gryn-Ambroes, 1980).

In theory, the legal procedures for the establishment of reserves are easy to use and, in many
cases, may take no more than a year or two from the first official or administrative step until
completion. But there have been instances when the process has taken more than ten years.
Thus delays can be expected if many landowners are involved, or if landowners form a
powerful lobby (COE, 1984). All provincial laws provide regulations for the preliminary or
provisional protection of an area designated to become a nature reserve. If an area is
purchased, either by the conservation administration or by a private conservation organisation,
the price for the land is subject to voluntary negotiations. According to the laws of some
provinces, land can be expropriated with compensation to establish a nature reserve but, as far
as is known, this has never been applied in practice. Normally, when the landowners or public
body in charge of the land (like the Federal or State Forestry Administration or a community)
is not willing to submit to restrictions on their land, some compromise is found, such as
establishing a partial nature reserve instead of an intended full nature reserve or by zoning the
reserve (Poore and Gryn-Ambroes, 1980).

The Austrian section of the International Waterfowl and Wetlands Research Bureau
recommended that four areas should be included in the list of wetlands of international
importance established under the Ramsar Convention which was ratified on 16 December 1982
and five sites inscribed. Four areas have been approved as Unesco MAB biosphere reserves,
these being Gurglu Kamm, Gossenkdéllesee, Neusiedlersee and Lobau. In 1967 the Krimml
Waterfalls Natural Site in the province of Salzburg (part of the 20,000ha protected landscape of
"Wildgerlos, Krimmler Achental, Oberes and Unteres Sulzbachtal") was awarded the European
Diploma for Nature Conservation.

Parks and Reserves Administration and Management There is no administrative organisation
responsible for nature conservation at the federal level in Austria. The conservation
administration in the provinces is part of the general administration, undertaken by the Office
of the Provincial Government (Amt der Landesregierung), or, in Vienna, the municipal
authority (Magistrat). Day to day responsibility is given to different departments in different
provinces (Departments of Agriculture, Cultural Affairs, Physical Planning and Justice). There
are apparently no special administrative bodies at the district or local level, where the
execution of conservation laws is part of the general administration. However, most of the
executive work lies with the district administration (Bezirksverwaltungsbehérde), whereas the
provincial authorities are responsible for general concepts and conservation policy, initiatives
in legislation, release of ordinances and the establishment and abolition of reserves. At
provincial level there is an honorary council (Beirat) for nature conservation; at district level an
honorary adviser (Konsulent) has to be appointed by the provincial government. Members of
the provincial council are elected from different groups, such as the board of agriculture

ge

Austria

(Landwirtschaftskammer), board of labour (Kammer fiir Arbeiter und Angestellte), boards for
the economy, natural history, forestry, tourism, hunting and fisheries (Poore and
Gryn-Ambroes, 1980).

Permanent staff are not specifically assigned to administration or management of protected
areas and the only qualified full-time employees are those in the Office of the Provincial
Government (Amter der Landesregierungen). The conservation branch or section is generally
headed by a person qualified as either a lawyer or a senior biologist. Only in a very few
provinces is there a second senior official working full time for nature conservation and there
are usually no more than 3-5 technicians and office personnel. In some provinces, such as
Burgenland and Vorarlberg, there is a part-time commissioner (Landesbeauftragter) for nature
conservation, having the function of scientific adviser, who is mainly occupied as a scientist
(biologist) at the provincial museum. However, in Oberdésterreich there is a full-time post of
commissioner for nature conservation, filled by a qualified biologist (Poore and
Gryn-Ambroes, 1980; COE, 1984).

In Oberésterreich, in 1974, 20 million AS were allocated for nature conservation and recreation
of which only 2 million AS were earmarked for the management of nature reserves, general
publications on nature conservation and the running of the station for bird protection. In
Niederésterreich, also in 1974, a total of 800,000 AS was made available for nature
conservation (including acquisition of land, management of reserves, publications), but there
was a further sum of 4.2 million AS for nature parks and recreation. Funds could be switched
between the two principal heads so that actual expenditure on nature conservation could have
been higher or lower than the original budget. In both examples, staff salaries are not
included. Additional sources of funds for nature conservation in general and reserves in
particular are sometimes available in other branches of administration, for example, the
forestry administration or the provincial museums, since the museums are involve in public
relations campaigns, while the forest department has a similarly active interest in the
management of any nature reserve containing substantial amounts of woodland or forest (Poore
and Gryn-Ambroes, 1980; COE, 1984).

Guidelines are generally not prepared for reserve management nor are there management plans
for particular areas (the exceptions include Hohe Tauern National Park and the Neusiedlersee
area). However, local forestry administrations establish guidelines for forest areas, particularly
those in nature reserves, as well as rules for game management in those protected areas under
the auspices of the forestry administration. Some reserves with particularly urgent
management problems have specific regulations, for example, reed-cutting, maintenance of
peatbogs and grasslands and the mowing of sedge-meadows (Poore and Gryn-Ambroes, 1980).
Normally the conservation branch of the provincial government is responsible for the
management and control of nature reserves; but in forest areas this is generally left to the
forestry administration in agreement with the conservation administration. In certain areas,
specific bodies are charged with management plans and their control.

Voluntary conservation organisations (such as the Austrian Association for Nature
Conservation, ONB, or WWF-Austria) have taken over the responsibility for management and
control of reserves that they own or lease. They have appointed wardens (Berg- und
Naturwachen) who patrol reserves, rare plant sites and rare breeding bird areas. In the early
1980s there were about 8,500 nature wardens who worked as "Official Guards" in the provinces
of Vienna, Niederésterreich, Steiermark, Karnten, Tyrol and Vorarlberg (Poore and
Gryn-Ambroes, 1980).

Responsibility for scientific research rests with the conservation administration of the
provinces and the degree of activity differs from one province to another. There is close
cooperation between the provincial administration and certain biological institutions whose
research includes conservation management problems. The former Austrian Institute for
Nature Conservation and Landscape Management (Institut fir Naturschutz und
Landschaftspflege) of the ONB, renamed the Institute for Environmental Sciences and Nature
Conservation (Institut fiir Umweltwissenschaften und Naturschutz) undertakes research in
existing protected areas, on areas deserving protection, as well as on the improvement and
greater effectiveness of conservation management (Poore and Gryn-Ambroes, 1980).

Me

Austria

The degree of protection as well as the range of exemptions from protected status are laid
down in a specific ordinance for each protected area. The ordinances provide for general
rules, mainly repeating the regulations of the law, as well as very detailed rules (such as the
removing of grass sods, exact dates when mowing is allowed and the size of sign posts):

a) in general all activities which conflict with the specific conservation objective(s) of the
nature reserve are forbidden;

b) when public interests in economic exploitation are superior to those of nature
conservation, exemptions can be granted from this general line of protection;

c) in nearly all privately-owned reserves, it is usual to keep the status quo, i.e. economic
activities can usually be continued as they were before the establishment of the reserves;
forestry, hunting and fishing are not or only partially controlled;

d) in all reserves on public lands, forestry, hunting and fishing are normally allowed, as
well as the collecting of mushrooms and wild berries; but it is generally forbidden to
remove any other plants from a reserve (special regulations dealing with
mushroom-gathering are often provided in plant reserves).

With the exception of the Hohe Tauern area, the zoning systems have been fixed by written
administrative regulations not in management plans. Nevertheless, in practice, there is some
sort of zoning at least in some reserves. In the large protected area including the
Neusiedlersee, the status of combined nature reserve and protected landscape includes a zoning
system of strict sanctuaries and the cultivated lands as protected landscapes (Poore and
Gryn-Ambroes, 1980). In other protected areas nature reserves are surrounded by protected
landscapes or a nature park or by protected lake shores, which in effect amounts to some sort
of zoning. The combination of nature reserve and other protected areas is seldom established
systematically, only more or less accidentally, except for those very few areas which were
specifically created as combined nature reserve and protected landscape (Poore and
Gryn-Ambroes, 1980).

Addresses Available for each province

Additional Information The different forms of land use cover includes 38.6% forests and
woodland, 33.1% arable and pasture land and 12.8% built-up areas (Poore and Gryn-Ambroes,
1980). A lack of general vegetation maps for Austria has resulted in the Austrian National
Council of the International Commission for the Protection of the Alpine Regions undertaking
a protected area survey in late 1986 (Anon., 1986). Up to this date, the extent to which fauna
and flora is sufficiently represented in nature reserves could not be determined with any
confidence. Yet on the other hand the network of nature reserves is considered by some to be
sufficient to safeguard adequate habitats for large mammals and migrating birds. AS
agriculture, hunting and fishing are generally allowed in the partial nature reserves, regulations
for some of the areas may still have to be strengthened. The system of Seeuferschutz in some
of the provinces provides some additional habitat protection and prevents disturbance,
especially of waterfowl, and this supplements the network of nature reserves.

As access to reserves is generally not limited, there is no way of handling the problem of too
many visitors and there is a general lack of interpretative material about reserves or in
reserves. In general local inhabitants, mainly landowners, in rural areas are not sympathetic to
the establishment of new reserves or of improving the conservation status of an existing
reserve, for both lead to a lowering of the landowner’s position. This attitude is made clear by
the length of time taken in negotiating the establishment of a reserve or enlarging its
boundaries. On the other hand, local bodies responsible for tourism often make use of the
existence of nature reserves in their area when advertising its touristic values (Poore and
Gryn-Ambroes, 1980).

Austria

The first seminar on nature and national parks throughout Austria was held in May 1986. The
joint organisers were the Nature Park Administration and CIPRA (Commission Internationale
pour la Protection des Regions Alpines)(Nature and National Parks, 1986). There is now a
policy in Austria to establish larger reserves in order to ensure a higher extent of representation
of the major geo-ecological regions. As in other countries where no national parks or other
extended protected areas existed before 1945, nature parks have been established to safeguard
outstanding landscapes for recreation and proposals have been made for national parks (Poore
and Gryn-Ambroes, 1980).

References

° Anon. (1975). Naturschutz - Begriffsdefinition, verfasst und zusammengestellt vom
Arbeitsausschuss der Konferenz der beamteten Naturschutzreferenten. Manuscript.

° Anon. (1986). Austria. Naturopa. No. 86-11. 3 pp.

COE (1984). Austria. European Nature Conservation. Council of Europe, European

Committee for the Conservation of Nature and Natural Resources. Strasbourg.

° Firnberg, H. (1972). Transfrontier Natural Parks. Nature in Focus. No. 11. 2-4.

Nature and National Parks (1986). Nature and National Parks. Vol. 24.91. 35 pp.

Poore, D. and Gryn-Ambroes, P. (1980). Nature Conservation in Northern and Western

Europe. UNEP-IUCN-WWFE, Gland, Switzerland.

° Wolkinger, F. (1981). Die Natur-und Landschaftsschutzgebiete Osterreichs. Osterreichische
Gesellschaft fiir Natur- und Umweltschutz. Bohmann Druck und Verlag, Wien.

°

°

°

Protected Landscapes

National Parks

(hectares)
Unspecified areas
Blockheide Eibenstein 1,400
Bohmerwald 96,000
Eisenberg-K onigsberg-Csaterberg-Punitzer Wald
Feldwachgebiet
Forchenstein-Rosalia
Grossfragant 1,115
Gschnitztal
Hagensdorf
Keutschacher See-Tal 2,532
Kothbergbachtel
Lindenwalder bei Ramsberg
Millstatter See-Sud 1,984
Neusiedlersee-Seewinkel 40,000
Rohrbacher Kogel
Siegendorfer Pussta und Heide
Vornbacher Enge 3,000
Weissensee 7,648
Wollanig-Oswaldi Berg 1,120
Zurnsdorfer Eichenwald
Subtotal 154,799

Hohe Tauern 25,000
Nature Reserves

Altausseersee 1,050
Arnspitze 12,500
Bernstein-Lockenhaus-Rechnitz

Brunnsteinersee-Teichlboden

Dachsteingebiet 20,000
Gesause und anschliessendes Ennstal 23,800
Grundlsee, Toplitzsee, Kammersee 9,700
Hohe Wand 1,800
Kaisergebirge 10,200
Karwendel 72,000

Austria

Kellerviertel Heiligenbrunn

Lainzer Tiergarten 2,300
Mutterer Alpe

Reithermoor bei Seefeld

Scheulingwald

Traunstein

Valsertal 3,300
Villacher Alpe 1,902
Vilsalpsee

Wildapenar Salzatal 51,460

Subtotal 210,012

Landscape Protected Zones
Lobau 1,000

Parks
Ausins
Prater

Hohe Tauern National Park
Management Category V (Protected Landscape)
Biogeographical Province 2.32.12 (Central European Highlands)

Geographical Location The proposed area of the national park is divided between three
Landers (states) namely K4rnten, Salzburg and Tyrol, and is part of the eastern Alps stretching
143km east to west. The K4arnten part of the park lies within the area known as the Upper
Moll Valley (Oberes Mélltall) in the districts of Heiligenblut, Grosskirchheim and Winklern.
Approximately centred 47°05’N, 12°50’E.

Date and History of Establishment A major initiative to create a national park in this area
was put forward in 1913, although similar efforts can be traced back to 1909. In 1914 the
Nature Reserves Association (based in Stuttgart) and the German-Austrian Alpine Club (now
the Austrian Alpine Club) began to purchase private and state property in the region in order
to create nature reserves, and by 1918 large areas had been bought up. The Kéarnten state
government passed a decree dated 1 July 1935 declaring the area a conservation zone, followed
by an ordinance in 1939 enacted as part of the "Reichsnaturschutzgesetz" passed that year. The
area was proposed as a national park in 1970 and confirmed in accordance with the
Heiligenblut Agreement on 21 October 1971 (LGBI No. 72/1971). Following the disruption of
plans for the national park (caused by factional interests), the Karnten state government
decided to press ahead with the creation of the national park within that state. On 24 January
1981 it declared its intention and on 15 September 1981 passed a resolution on a bill creating
the National Park Hohe Tauern. This resolution passed into law on 1 July 1983 (LGBI No.
55/1983). The Salzburg state followed suit with the Salzburg National Park Hohe Tauern Law
on | January 1984. The area of the proposed national park within Tyrol (70,000ha) had by
mid-1986 yet to be confirmed by the legislator.

Area The proposed park area was to cover between 250,000ha and 260,000ha with a core zone
of 90,000ha. At present the K4arnten national park section covers 20,000ha, and the Salzburg
section 66,700ha. The Krimml Ache National Monument is 59ha.

Land Tenure The area has a complex system of land ownership and administration. Two
major land owners are the Nature Reserve Association and Austrian Alpine Club which own
3,400ha and 30,800ha respectively. The national park area also includes several nature

Austria

reserves, protected landscapes and natural monuments established by the Salzburg and K4rnten
state governments in the 1950s and 1960s. Much of the land remains in private ownership,
however, and it seems likely that this will continue to be the case.

Altitude 1,100-3,789m

Physical Features The Glockner group is a fold mountain which has been thrust up leaving
deep-lying zones (the deepest being the Penninikum) comprised of crystalline rock with a
covering of upper schist. This is an extensive crystalline massif, mainly of granite and gneiss,
consisting of a chain of forty 3,000m plus mountains which have permanent snowfields. Over
half the area is over 1,700m and consequently is alpine and subalpine in character. The
Salzburg part of the national park has ten north-south hanging valleys which are U-shaped in
cross section as a result of ice action. The area contains the highest mountain in Austria, the
3,798m Grossglockner, and the largest glaciated massif, the Paszterz glacier, which is 10km
long, 1.5km wide and 300m deep. It is also noted for its many waterfalls which include the
Krimml Ache, ranked eighth in the world and the highest in Europe, falling 400m in three
stages and discharging 7 cubic metres of water a second. The K4rnten part of the park, in the
centre of the Hohe Tauern (Glockner and Schober group) is a rocky region of high alpine
galciers, lakes and waterfalls. It lies within the Upper MOll which is a typical high alpine
valley over which the glaciated Schober group and main Tauern ridge extend up to the
snowline.

Climate No information

Vegetation In the sub-alpine zone there are mountain pastures and alpine forests with stone
pines Pinus cembra, larches Larix europaea, spurce fir Picea excelsa and a number of other
tree and scrub species such as rowan, whitebeam, bird cherry, mountain pine and sea
buckthorn (Sorbus aucuparia, Sorbus aria, Prunus padus, Pinus mugo and Hippophae
rhamnoides). Pre-glacial relics of upper aline flora have colonized the area since the beginning
of the last interglacial period. Above the treeline there is willow scrub, stunted
rhododendrons, golden saxifrage, wild azalea, alpine toadflax, spring gentian and red lichen
(Saxifraga oppositifoia, Loiseleuria procumbens, Linaria alpina, Gentiana verna and Xantheria
elegans).

Fauna Mammal species recorded include red deer, ibex, chamois, alpine marmot (Cervus
elaphus, Capra hircus, Rupicapra rupicapra, Marmota marmota) and a variety of smaller
species. Of the bird species recorded the most important is the summering population of about
70 griffon vultures Gyps fulvus, present annually in the Rauristal area. The World Wildlife
Fund has established a feeding programme here for the vultures, and the site has also been
selected as the release point for lammergeiers Gypaetus barbatus captive bred under a WWF
project initiated in 1979. Other notable species include golden eagle, pygmy owl, three-toed
woodpecker, snow finch and water pipit (Aquila chrysaetos, Glaucidium passerinum, Picoides
tridactylus, Montifringilla nivalis and Anthus spinoletta).

Cultural Heritage The park has the remains of a 1,500 years old Bronze Age settlement dating
back to the time when the passes over the Central Alps were first crossed by man. Finds of a
beautiful bronze dagger in the Glocknerstrasse, the point of a lance of the late Hallstatt period
in Heiligenblut (in 1974), a Celtic horseshore and Roman statuette of Hercules (part of an
earthernware lamp) on Hochtor in the Glocknerstrasse (2,571m) have suggested that gold was
an early commodity encouraging traffic through the passes which subsequently led to an early
permanent settlement. The Hohe Tauern became world-famous when goldmining activities
peaked from 1460-1560.

Local Human Population The K4rnten part of the national park has a population of
approximately 5,000. Overall in the Hohe Tauern region the population level is falling due to
the decline in mountain farming, and as a result of this and the remoteness of the area there is
seasonal out-migration and weekend commuting. A large majority of mountain farms are not
self-supporting but rely on income support programmes of both the state and federal
governments.

Austria

Visitors and Visitor Facilities Since the first ascent of the Grossglockner in 1800, the area has
been opened up to mountaineering, tourism and scientific exploration. Since the most
important north/south connection over the Alpenhauptskamm, the Grossglockner
Hochalpenstrasse or High Alpine road (56km long and cutting through the park) was completed
in 1935 it has brought a new influx of international tourist traffic. The Grossglockner may get
up to 200 climbers a day during the summer, and nearly one million tourists annually visit the
Paszterze glacier. The Krimml Ache waterfalls have been a tourist attraction since 1879 when
the German-Austrian Alpine Club constructed a viewing path from the waterfalls to the
Krimml Achen valley. The numbers of tourists increased considerably after the opening of the
railway from Zell am See to Krimml in 1898. By 1962 visitor numbers reached 250,000
annually and since then the numbers have risen steadily. Major attractions include hiking,
climbing and bird watching. A ski centre was opened at Gerlos Platte, and there is an
information centre at Matrei In Osttirol.

Scientific Research and Facilities No information

Conservation Management In Austria both conservation and regional planning are enacted at
the state level rather than by the federal government. The State Nature Protection Acts do not
include specific guidelines regarding permitted uses in national parks, for example, the
Salzburg Nature Protection Act (LGBI No. 86, July 1977) is administered by the Salzburg
Department of Regional Planning, Environmental and Nature Protection, which has
responsibility for natural and cultural landscapes and the preservation of traditional habitats of
animals and plants and man. An overall National Park Commission was established in 1972 in
an advisory capacity but in 1974 the Karnten state government created a separate commission
(LGBI No. 179/1974). The overall National Park Commission membership includes
representatives from the three states affected, the state conservation and regional planning staff
and the Director of the National Park Planning Office. The 32 communities which lie partially
or entirely within the proposed park boundary share one representative on the Commission.
Membership was later increased to include a representative of the Austrian Alpine Club. By
1978 the Director and the Commission had outlined the national park boundaries and proposed
the legislation needed to be adopted by the three states. The National Park Committee
co-ordinates, supports and deals with finance and investment. A _ specific development
programme aimed at the development of an agrarian and tourist infrastructure is in progress.
Repairs and extensions have been made to existing paths as well as sheep tracks and pack
routes and new interpretative paths opened up; car parks have been built at exits to the park;
shepherd’s huts re-roofed; bridges, an information kiosk and a mill repaired in Apriach
(Apriacher Stockmithle), the Rannacherkirche (church) has been restored; an alpine mountain
farm set up as a living museum and an exhibit of the park has been included in the Déllach
Schlossmuseum in Grosskirchheim. A fully comprehensive survey of the flora and fauna has
yet to be completed but a detailed report on the K4rnten part of the national park has been
published. Land use is predominantly sheep and cattle grazing on the high pastures but due to
a decline in farming incomes are having to be increasingly supplemented by summer tourism.
The strict preservation initially proposed for the national park confronted opposition from the
traditional land-use lobby within the local communities. Land owners continue to exercise
their rights to graze domestic stock and hunt on their lands, even within the core zone, but
land owners have been prepared to agree that these rights be exercised in a way conducive to
the purposes of the park. In addition to proposals concerning land owners rights, the National
Park Commission has also proposed that forest operations be prohibited within the core area,
but that recreation (hiking, climbing, cross-country skiing) be encouraged. The outer zone is
proposed as a protected cultural landscape in which agriculture and tourism development would
be encouraged.

The K4rnten National Park Law and the earlier Heiligenblut Agreement makes provision for a
rigorous protective policy and the establishment of a two-zone system (apparently modelled on
the French national parks). The Heiligenblut Agreement suggested a core zone of 90,000ha,
while productive forest and arable land is limited to 10% of the total proposed area. Within the
national park area in the Salzburg state there are two landscape reserves and one lake reserve;
Glossglockner Hochalpenstrasse of 1,650ha (created by LGBI 62/57, 57/60 and 43/65),
Wildgerlostal, Krimmler Achtental, Oberes und Unterest Sulzbacktal of 28,800ha (created by
LGBI 34/58), Karsee of 98ha (created by LGBI 77/1971 d. F 67/1976). Within the national

9)

Austria

park area in K4rnten there are two nature reserves; Grossglockner mit Pasterze und Gamsgrube
of 3,698ha (LGBI No. 24/67 and 78/73), Schobergruppe-Nord 10,380ha (LGBI No. 48/64 and
79/73). Certain other small areas have been selected for special protection as being of unique
interest. The Krimml Ache waterfalls were delclared a National Trust property in 1958 and a
National Monument in 1961. In 1967 the site was awarded a European Diploma for Nature
conservation by the Council of Europe; Category C, which is awarded for sites combining
social and recreational functions with the maintenance of biological or aesthetic characteristics.
The area designated begins 100m above the first falls and ends 100m below the third waterfall
step, and includes a wide strip of land either side. Within this area any activity, except
agriculture and forestry, is forbidden.

Management Problems The questions of local tourism development, exploitation of the
hydroelectric potential, and the preservation arguments by environmental groups have resulted
in protracted and bitter disputes over the establishment of the national park. The problems are
compounded by long-established vested interests, and difficulty in reaching agreement between
the state governments, the local community and environmental groups. Plans in the 1970s by
Federal energy engineers included a 900 megawatts hydroelectric power scheme aimed at
tapping the 4,700 megawatt hydroelectric potential of the area. This would have involved
diverting 17 of the park’s rivers, threatening the waterfalls of Umbaltal and Innergschloss. In
response local conservation groups have suggested that at least these two valleys be conserved.
The hydroelectric power scheme is vigorously supported by the Tyrolean state government, and
this led to the cancellation and disruption of the future park plans of the National Park
Commission and to some extent the plans of the state governments of Salzburg and K4rnten.
Apart from this, the construction of a 180 million cubic metre reservoir has been proposed
several times for the Upper Krimml Ache Valley, which would threaten the Krimml Ache
waterfalls; the Alpine Club’s property on the Grossvenediger glacier has been proposed as the
site for a summer glacier skiing development (despite local opposition) and other tourist
developments include helicopter excursions, cable cars and scenic roads, all of which could
potentially have deleterious effects unless development is carefully controlled. The Austrian
Alpine Club (210,000 members) acts as a strong lobby for the curtailment of further
commercialization of recreation in the Alps.

Staff The Karnten state government has created a national park administration with an office
at Heiligenblut staffed by a state government official.

Budget The State Ministry for Health and the Environment spent 1,799,720 Schillings in 1982
and 2,089,000 Schillings in 1983 on a range of infrastructural and tourism development. The
K4rnten State budget for 1984 was set at 2 million Schillings (about US$136,000).

Local Administration National park-kommission Hohe Tauern, Johann-Panzl Strasse 5, 9971
Matrei In Osttirol.

References

° Barker, M.L. (1982). Comparison of Parks, Reserves and Landscape Protection in Three
Countries of the Eastern Alps Environmental Conservation 9(4): 275-285.

° Duffey, E. (1982). National Parks and Nature Reserves of Western Europe. Macdonald.
Macdonald and Company, London.

° Glantschnig, G. (1983). Der Nationalpark Hohe Tauern Band | Klagenfurt. Amt der karnter
Landesregierung.

° Pupitsch, P. (1984). General Description of the National Park "Hohe Tauern" in Carinthia

Hohe Tauern Nationalparkverwollung K4rnten.

Waycott, A. (1983). National Parks of Western Europe. Inklon Publications, Southampton.

Date August 1987

S10=

CZECHOSLOVAKIA

Area 127,870 sq.km. (consisting of 78,860 sq.km. of the Czech Socialist Republic and 49,010
sq. km. of the Slovak Socialist Republic)

Population 15,395,970 (1983) (Statesman’s Year Book); 15,579,000 (1985) (UN 1985)

Parks and Reserves Legislation The first recorded establishment of protected areas was in
1838 when two forest reserves were created in south Bohemia, followed by additional reserves
in 1858 and 1884. An ordinance giving protection to natural monuments was decreed in
Slovakia in 1900. The first national park was created in the High Tatras in 1948, and the first
Protected Landscape Area (Cesky raj) in 1955. The key piece of legislation is contained in the
Constitution of the Czechoslovak Socialist Republic, Law No. 100/1960, Article 15, while the
first conservation of nature acts were introduced in the years 1955 and 1956. The two
republics have separate laws dealing with conservation: the State Nature Conservancy Act of
1955 - Law No. 1/SNR 1955 for the Slovak Republic, and the State Nature Conservancy Act of
1956 - Law No. 40/1956, for the Czech Republic. Separate decrees were also passed dealing
with the protection of plants and animal species and individual trees. (Cerovsky, 1986).
Legislation on protected areas and environmental conservation exist at several levels - at the
highest level there is the Constitution, followed by Federal laws such as the Law on Protection
of Agricultural Lands and at a third level there are the Republic Laws, one for the Slovak and
one for the Czech Republics. Republic acts are brought together and integrated by Federal
legislation. The conservation of the natural environment and natural resources is fully
integrated in overall economic activities by means of legislative measures which deal with
sectoral features such as forests, water management, agriculture, mineral surveys, mining,
industrial production and construction. Terrestrial resources are all subject to the Act on
Physical Planning and Building Order.

Nature in general, the natural environment, the countryside and selected components are
subject to the two parallel State Nature Conservancy Acts. These define nature conservation as
the preservation, renewal, enhancement and use of natural wealth and the special protection of
important areas and natural features. These laws are supplemented by separate republic
guidelines issued in 1978 and 1980 dealing with nature conservation development. The overall
objective is to integrate conservation and use of natural resources and to apply principles of
ecosystem conservation. New State Nature Conservation Acts are being prepared in the two
republics (Povolny, 1986) and further decisions affecting environmental conservation were
taken simultaneously by the two republic governments in 1984 (Cerovsky, 1986).

The legal basis to park establishment is provided by the 1955 and 1956 Acts by means of
decrees and notices which are issued by the Ministry of Culture and act as generally binding
legislative guidelines. The Ministry of Culture decides on the establishment of all protected
area categories with the exception of national parks which are established under the 1955 and
1956 Acts by decrees of the Czech and Slovak National Councils respectively (IUCN, 1971).
Regional National Committees give guidance to the District National Committee who are
responsible for nature conservation, protected areas and the establishment of protected natural
features and monuments at the district level (Marsakova and Skrivanek, 1982). According to
the legislative acts there are eight categories of protected areas:-

National Park: are areas of very valuable natural resource phenomena, as little as possible
influenced by human activity with great climatic, health and recreational importance. National
parks have complete protection, except for some forest exploitation which is strictly
controlled. The parks are zoned with a "controlled area" for recreational development, which
includes villages, holiday homes, sanitaria, camp sites and other facilities. | Hunting is
prohibited. National parks are fully open to visitors with the exception of no access to strict
nature reserves within the park. Tourism is regarded as a main objective of national parks.

-|]1l-

Czechoslovakia

Protected Landscape Area (PLA): are areas of lower natural values but with significant scenic
and aesthetic qualities. They are examples of the harmonious interaction between natural
components and traditional human activities. They aim to protect all values and typical
features of the landscape and encourage the rational use of natural resources (Povolny, 1986).
Thus, Protected Landscape Areas are zones of typical countryside with a status similar to that
of national parks and they are also used extensively for recreation (IUCN, 1971). Within PLAs
the most valuable parts are strictly protected as nature reserves or natural features. Although
they are not excluded from further exploitation, all economic activities are carried out in
accordance with the understanding of the republic-level nature conservation bodies. Projects
dealing with water management, forest management, agriculture, industry, transportation,
building, tourism and recreation, as well as exploitative activities such as mining, must be
conducted in accordance with goals of the protected area and accordingly territorial planning is
conducted, discussed and revised to be in line with this (Marsakova and Skrivanek, 1982). All
PLAs in the Slovak Republic have buffer zones (Wiltowski, 1979).

National Nature Reserve. areas where the complete ecosystem is subject to conservation
management (Marsakova and Skrivanek,1982) and are strictly protected areas of great scientific
and research importance (IUCN, 1971).

Protected Habitat: sites in which the occurrence of one or more plant or animal species are
subject to preservation.

Protected Study Area: small protected sites designated for research and teaching purposes.
Protected Park or Garden: historic parts protected under the Cultural Monument Act.

Protected Natural Feature. geological features, especially karst areas, as well as individual
monumental trees.

Protected Natural Monument: natural elements documenting human activities or associated with
historical events.

Four government agencies, including two national park administrations are members of IUCN.
The Krkonose National Park administration serves (since 1982) as the permanent secretariat to
the East-Europe Committee IUCN Commission on Education which was established in 1967.

Parks and Reserves Administration and Management In 1940 the Trust for Enhancement and
Protection of Native Country was founded in Prague. The State Institute for Protection of
Monuments and Conservation of Nature was established in Prague in 1958. Ten years later in
1969 the Slovak Union of Nature and Landscape Conservationists (SZOPK) was founded and
ten years after that in 1979 the Czech Union of Nature Conservationists was established
(Cerovsky, 1986). The administration of protected areas is the responsibility of the respective
Ministry of Culture in each republic advised by the respective Centre for Nature
Conservation. The two republics each have a separate administrative structure. The central
conservation authority in the Czech Republic is the Department for Nature Conservation
within the Ministry of Culture with a parallel structure in the Slovak Republic. Each republic
Ministry of Culture has a special conservation agency attached to it. In the Czech Republic
this is the Centre for State Protection of Monuments and Nature Conservation (Ustredi statni
pamatkove pece a ochrany prirody USPPOP). In the Slovak Republic it is the Centre for State
Nature Conservation (Ustredie statnej ochrany prirody -USOP) (Cerovsky, 1986). In addition
to the above there are eleven Regional Centres for Protection of Monuments and Conservation
of Nature which have representatives present from the nature protection departments (IUCN,
1971), as well as a Council for Environment which is an advisory and consultative body for
both republics and deals with the key problems of natural resource conservation (Marsakova
and Skrivanek, 1982). The main aim of the two state nature conservation centres is the
selection, management and use of protected natural components. They carry out wide-ranging
research on threats to protected areas, monitoring and basic inventory work for each protected
area and prepare management plans (Marsakova and Skrivanek, 1982). A key exercise is the

“jie

Czechoslovakia

preparation and revision every ten years of a special planning document, the "territorial project
of nature conservation" which is elaborated for all national parks and protected landscape areas
(Povolny, 1986)

In the Czech Republic, respective District National Committees declare, in accordance with
territorial plans "quiet areas" - areas where motor vehicles, camping and other recreational
activities are prohibited. The Tatra National Park is under the direct responsibility of the
Slovak Ministry of Forest and Water Management while the Krkonosze National Park is
subordinate to the East-Bohemian Regional National Committee. Many of the frontier national
parks and protected areas are organized on a bilateral basis. The administration of the
Protected Landscape Areas is separate from local and regional authorities (Wiltowski, 1979). In
the Czech republic it is a branch of the Regional Centre for the Protection of Monuments and
Conservation of Nature, employing an average of four to ten professional staff members, who
are principally involved in planning, managment, monitoring and eduational work. In the
Slovak Republic, PLAs are directed by the Centre for State Nature Conservation with a
separate staff of four to fifteen professionals. Each PLA in addition has its iocal
headquarters. Research in PLAs and biosphere reserves is conducted by the Czech and Slovak
Academies of Science or by the Research Institutes of the competent ministry. Results are
approved by the Regional National Committee and by individual ministries- a complete
document is then prepared by the Ministry of Culture.

Addresses

Czech Republic:

° Department for Nature Conservation, Ministry of Culture, CS-118 11 Praha 1, Maltezske
nam.1

° Centre for State Protection of Monuments and Nature Conservation, Ministry of Culture,
CS-11800 Praha 1, Valdstejnske nam. 1.

°* Nature Conservation Section (address as previous entry).

Slovak Republic:

°* Department for Nature Conservation, Ministry of Culture, CS-031 01 Liptovsky Mikulas.

°* Centre for State Nature Conservation, Ministry of Culture, CS-031 01 Liptovsky Mikulas
ulica 1. maja 43.

° Centre for Nature Conservation Development (a section of the Centre for State Nature
Conservation) CS-841 03 Bratislava, Heyrovskeho 1.

Additional Information Land is in the most part in state ownership, but where private
enclaves occur in protected areas, the owners are obliged to conform to lega! requirements.
Over one-third of the country is covered in forest. Major environmental threats are from acid
precipitation and agricultural mechanization. Although problems of environmental pollution
are not the direct responsibility of the Ministry of Culture, it does have, through its state
nature conservation bodies, an advisory input to discussions regarding state and branch plans,
agricultural and water management and energy projects, and all types of physical planning
(Marsakova and Skrivanek, 1982). In response to the present environmental crises a national
plan - "the eco-programme" - is being developed which is aimed at integrating ecology and
economic activities (Cerovsky, 1986). A National Conservation Strategy is also being prepared
and contains a Species Preservation Strategy for the Czech Republic. Technical advise is
provided by the Nature Conservation Section of the Centre for State Protection of Monuments
and Nature Conservation, in the Czech Republic and by the Centre for Nature Conservation
Development (Stredisko rozvoja ochrany prirody) of the Slovak Republic’s Centre for State
Nature Conservation (Cerovsky, 1986). There are two major voluntary organizations: the
Slovak Union of Nature and Landscape Conservationists (Slovensky svaz ochrancov prirody a
krajiny SZOPK) (Address: CS-811 01 Bratislava, Leningradska 1) with 14,000 individual and
more than 400 collective members, 260 local groups and more than 600 youth groups with
11,000 members; and the Czech Union of Nature Conservationists (Cesky svaz ochrancu prirody
CSOP) (Address: CS-11000 Praha 1, Staromestske nam. 12) with 24,000 individuals and more
than 350 collective members and 768 local groups.

a13%

Czechoslovakia

Special governmental decisions were passed in 1976 and 1978 regarding environmental
education which was to be promoted in both republics, at all levels. Some universities offer
courses on "Protection of the Natural Environment". Selected protected areas are used very
extensively for educational purposes and have visitor centres and nature trails. In the Slovak
Republic a conservation training centre operates in Gbelany near Zilina and in the Czech
Republic there is an establishment in the Krkonose National Park. The Centre for Nature
Conservation Development in Bratislava has since 1982 published Chranene uzemia
Slovenska-spravodajca a yearbook on protected areas in Slovakia.

References

° Cerovsky, J. (1986). Nature Conservation in the Socialist Countries of East-Europe.
East-Europe Committee, IUCN Commission on Education, Administration of the Krkonose
(Giant Mountains) National Park. Vrchlabi.

° Cerovsky, J and Petricek, V. (1985). Rukovet ochrance prirody. (Handbook of Nature
Conservationists). Ministry of Culture of CSR, Praha. (not seen).

° IUCN (1971). United Nations List of National Parks and Equivalent Reserves. 2nd edition.
Hayez, Brussels.

° Marsakova, M. (Ed.) (1983). Statni ochrona prirody v CSR. (State Nature Conservancy in
the CSR). SUPPOP. Praha. (not seen).

° Marsakova, M. & Skrivanek, F. (1982). Conservation of Nature and Natural Environment in
the Czechoslovak Socialist Republic. OBIS SUPPOP, Praha.

° Marsakova-Nemejcova, M., Mihalik, S. et al. (1971). Narodni parky, rezervace a jiha
chranena uzemi prirody v Ceskoslovensku. (National parks, reserves and other natural
protected areas in Czechoslovakia). Academia, Praha.

° Povolny, F. (1986). Management of Biosphere Reserves in Czechoslovak protected areas’
network. Paper presented at the European MAB Conference, Ceske Budovice, March 1986.

° Wiltowski, J. (1979). Ochrana przyrody w Slowacji. Chronmy Przyrode Ojczysta. R. 35
z.l. pp 46-52.

Protected Landscapes

(hectares)
Protected Landscape Areas
Beskydy CHKO 116,000 *
Biele Karpaty CHKO 62,808 *
Bile Karpaty CHKO 71,500 *
Blanik CHKO 4,000 *
Ceske stredohori CHKO 107,000 *
Cesky kras CHKO 13,000 *
Cesky raj CHKO 12,500 *
Horna Orava CHKO 70,333 *
Jeseniky CHKO 75,000 *
Jizerske hory CHKO 35,000 *
Kokorinsko CHKO 27,000 *
Krivoklatsko CHKO 62,792 *
Kysuce CHKO 65,462 *
Labske Piskovce CHKO 30,000 *
Luzicke hory CHKO 35,000 *
Mala Fatra CHKO 19,792 *
Male Karpaty CHKO 65,504 *
Moravsky kras CHKO 12,000 *
Muranska planina CHKO 21,931 *
Orlicke hory CHKO 20,000 *
Palava CHKO 7,000 *
Podyji CHKO 10,300 *
Polana CHKO 20,079 *
Ponitrie CHKO 37,665 *
Slavkovsky les CHKO 64,000 *
Slovensky kras CHKO 36,165 *
Slovensky raj CHKO 14,230 *
Stiavnicke vrchy CHKO 77,630 *

a14=

Czechoslovakia

Sumava CHKO 160,000 *
Trebonsko CHKO 70,000 *
Velka Fatra CHKO 60,610 *
Vihorlat CHKO 4,383 *
Vychodne Karpaty CHKO 66,810 *
Zdarske vrchy CHKO 71,500 *

Subtotal 1,626,994

Beskydy CHKO
Management Category V (Protected Landscape)
Biogeographical Province 2.11.05 (Middle European Forest)

Geographical Location Situated between the towns of Valasske Mezirici to the west and
Jablunkov to the east, 20km south of Ostrava in northern Moravia on the Czech-Slovak
border. 49°30’N, 18°15’E.

Date and History of Establishment The area was created on 5 March 1973 by Decree No
5373/73. The decree aims to preserve and enhance the quality of the landscape and to control
its development.

Area 116,000 ha.
Land Tenure State-owned
Altitude 300-1324m (the highest point being Lysa hora)

Physical Features Centred on the mountain area of the Moravian Beskids and parts of the
Javorniku and Vsetinskych heights which are largely built of Flysh sandstones.

Climate No information

Vegetation This is a mainly wooded territory but with smaller belts of alpine meadows and
isolated peat bogs occurring locally. The forests are of beech Fagus sylvatica and silver
fir Abies alba. At higher altitudes there are stands of norway spruce Picea abies and at lower
altitudes mixed forests with scattered oak Quercus sp. Typical of the area are remnants of
virgin forest with outstanding specimens of beech, fir and spruce. Typical peatbog flora is
common and is represented by such plants as Drosera rotundifolia, Oxycoccus quadripetalus
and Andromeda polifolia. On the foothills there are meadows with Crocus heuf felianus.

Fauna Red deer Cervus elaphus are common and of the rarer birds, eagle owl Bubo bubo breed
as well as three-toed woodpecker Picoides tridactylus, white-backed woodpecker Dendrocopus
leucotos and pygmy owl Glaucidium passerinum. The fauna has, however, not yet been
properly investigated. This used to be the extreme western part of the east European range of
lynx Lynx lynx.

Cultural Heritage No information

Local Human Population There are a large number of villages within the site as well as a few
towns, the largest being Roznov, Hor. Becva, N. Hrozenkov, V. Karlovice and Moravka.

Visitors and Visitor Facilities The area is intensively used for both winter and summer
recreation. There are many hotels in the area and particularly trade-union and other
organization owned hostels for miners from the near-by Ostrava industrial region.

Scientific Research and Facilities None.

S15=

Czechoslovakia
Conservation Management The area includes 17 nature reserves and other protected areas.

Management Problems _ In the foothills zone there has been a deterioration in the landscape
due to uncontrolled building of second (recreation) homes. Forestry and agriculture is not
restricted except in the national nature reserves.

Staff None.
Budget No information
Local Administration Krajske stredisko pamatkove pece a ochrany prirody Ostrava.

References
° Marsakova-Nemejcova, M and Mihalik, S. (1979). Narodni parky, rezervace a jina chranena
uzemi prirody v Ceskoslovensku. Academia Praha.

Date August 1987

Biele Karpaty CHKO
Management Category V (Protected Landscape)
Biogeographical Province 2.11.05. (Middle European Forest)

Geographical Location Situated in western Slovakia extending along some 90km of the
Czech-Slovak boundary from Povazska Bystrica in the north to Skalica in the south. This belt
of protected landscape varying from 10km to 2km in width lies to the west of the Vah river
valley, 60km north of Bratislava. 48°52’N, 17°50’E.

Date and History of Establishment The area was created on 12 July 1979, by Decree No 111
of the Ministry of Culture of the SSR. The decree stipulates the protection and cultivation of
nature and provides for the coordination of its agricultural exploitation.

Area 62,808ha.
Land Tenure State-owned with parts held by agricultural cooperatives.
Altitude 240-970m above sea level.

Physical Features The White Carpathians are made of flysh with sandstones and claystones
and partially of klippen zone with limestones.

Climate This is generally cool with 700-800mm rainfall and 120 days of snow cover.

Vegetation The site is largely covered with deciduous forests, the prevailing portion of which
are beech Fagus sylvatica and oak Quercus sp. There is also some agricultural land.
Mountainous ground flora include species: Mulgedium alpinum, Geranium sylvaticum,
Polygonatum verticillatum, Campanula latifolis, Valeriana sambucifolia, Circaea alpina,
Asplenium viride, Orchis globosa, Gentiana carpatica. Thermophilous species: Jris variegata,
Scorzonera purpurea, Adonis vernalis, Iris graminea, Anacamptis pyramidalis, Stipe stenophylla.

Fauna The White Carpathians belong to the deciduous forest zone and other elements include
mountains, rocky outcrops, fields and meadows, water and their associated wildlife
communities. Invertebrates are well represented with several species of the genus Carabus as
well as Lucanus cervus, Rosalia alpina, Mantis religiosa, Ascalaphus maceronius, Parnassius
mnemosyne and P. apollo. Reptile include the green lizard Lacerta viridis , wall
lizard Podarcis muralis and aesculapian snake Elaphe longissima. Birds include rock thrush,

Pi6=

Czechoslovakia

eagle owl, honey buzzard, peregrine, black kite, lesser spotted eagle and golden eagle
(Monticola saxatilis, Bubo bubo, Pernis apivorus, Falco peregrinus, Milvus migrans, Aquila
pomarina and A. chrysaetos). Mammals are represented by lynx Lynx lynx, wild cat Felis
silvestris, amd pine marten Martes martes as well as several species of genus Chiroptera sp.
and Sorex sp.

Cultural Heritage No information

Local Human Population There appears to be only one sizeable settlement within the
protected landscape (Horna Suca) but there are at least 11 towns located around the periphery,
mostly concentrated in the Vah valley. Four roads cross the mountain range, all of them
following the river valleys, as well as two railway lines connecting the Vah and the Morava
valleys.

Visitors and Visitor Facilities No information

Scientific Research and Facilities Preliminary research results have been published.
Conservation Management There are six protected nature reserves and three other protected
habitats within the protected landscape area as well as eight protected natural features. The

area is contiguous with the Bile Karpaty CHKO.

Management Problems The intensification of forest management and agricultural exploitation
are the major threats to the area.

Staff 4 professional workers and guards.

Budget No information

Local Administration Ustredie statnej ochrany prirody Liptovsky Mikulas (State Nature
Protection Centre Liptovsky Mikulas), Sprava CHKO Biele Karpaty, 914 41 Nemsova-Klucove.
References

° Klinda, J. (1985). Chranene uzemia prirody v Slovenskej Socialistickej Republike.

Vydavatel’stvo Obzor, Bratislava.

Date August 1987.

Bile Karpaty CHKO
Management Category V (Protected Landscape)
Biogeographical Province 2.11.05. (Middle European Forest)
Geographical Location Situated in the eastern part of the Czech republic extending some
90km along the boundary with Slovakia and contiguous with the Biele Karpaty CHKO. The
area lies between Skalice in the Morava valley to the west and the Javorniky range to the

north-east, varying from 2km to 25km in width. It lies some 70km north of Bratislava and
10km south-east of Gottwaldov. 49°58’N, 17°50’E.

Date and History of Establishment The area was created on 3 November 1980 by Decree No
17 644/80. The decree refers to the need to preserve and enhance the quality of the landscape
and to control its development.

Area 71,500ha
Land Tenure State-owned

=[7-

Czechoslovakia
Altitude 300-970m

Physical Features Consists of a range of hills and foothills largely of sandstone and slate rocks
(flysh).

Climate No information

Vegetation The flora is very rich with 35 species of Orchidaceae as well as rare communities
of thermophyle and mountain plants. Approximately a quarter of the area consists of native
beech forest Fagus sylvatica as well as oak Quercus sp. and hornbeam Carpinus betulus. At
higher elevations there are herb-rich meadows and also beech forest. The meadows and
steppe-like habitats dotted with solitary trees are in fact characteristic of the region and are
often the only locations for some of the rarer species of plants. Notable species include
cornel Cornel sp. and spindle Euonymus europaeus.

Fauna Not as yet investigated

Cultural Heritage No information

Local Human Population There would appear to be only one sizeable village-Slavicin-within
the area but with a number of other settlements on the edge of the area (Skalice, Straznice and

Uhersky Brod) and several close by (Gottwaldov).

Visitors and Visitor Facilities The area is apparently not frequently visited or used for
tourism.

Scientific Research and Facilities Investigations have been carried out principally in botany
but also in other biological spheres.

Conservation Management Within the area there are two national nature reserves; Javorina
(situated at the highest point in the park) and Luh. There are a further four just beyond the
boundary: Haj u Lipova, Oskovec, Vicnovsky haj and Lacnov. In total there are 46 smaller
protected areas. Javorina consists of native beech forest and meadows on a steeply inclinded
area with an abundance of orchid species. Luh is a herb-rich meadow.

Management Problems The area has been exploited for agriculture for a long time but is now
threatened by intensive amelioration projects. Four roads and two railway lines cross the area
linking the Vah and Morava river valleys.

Staff Four workers from Krajske stredisko

Budget No information

Local Administration Krakske stredisko pamatkove pece a ochrany prirody Jimomoravskeho
kraje, Brno.

References
° Svetska, J. (Ed). (1976). Chranena uzemi prirody CSSR. 2nd. edition. Kartografie Praha.
°* Datasheets provided by Ustredie statnej ochrary prirody. Bratislava (1986).

Date August 1987.

-18-

Czechoslovakia
Blanik CHKO
Management Category V (Protected Landscape)
Biogeographical Province 2.32.12. (Central European Highlands)

Geographical Location Situated in central Bohemia in the mid-Czechoslovak uplands, some
30km north-east of Tabor and 50km south-east of Prague. 49°40’N, 14°50°E.

Date and History of Establishment The area was created on 29 December 1981, by Decree No
17 332/81. The decree refers to the need to preserve and enhance the quality of the landscape
and to control its development.

Area 4,000ha

Land Tenure State-owned

Altitude 500 - 638m

Physical Features The site is centred on the isolated hill of Velki Blanik consisting of
crystalline rocks and is crossed north to south by the valley of the river Blanice.

Climate No information

Vegetation The site consists of a mosaic of small woods, meadows, ponds, streams and related
riverside vegetation.

Fauna No full surveys have been carried out but the site probably holds otter Lutra lutra.
Cultural Heritage No information

Local Human Population There are very few isolated settlements in the area with the nearest
town of any size (Vlasim) being 5km to the north.

Visitors and Visitor Facilities The area is apparently not much used for tourism
Scientific Research and Facilities None reported

Conservation Management There are no nature reserves or monuments located within the site
and there is no internal zoning established.

Management Problems None. The site is crossed by one road.
Staff 1 worker from Krajske stredisko
Budget No information

Local Administration Krajake stredisko pamatkove pece a ochrany prirody Stredoceskeho
kraje, Prah.

References at
° Svetska, J. (Ed). (1976). Chranena uzemi prirody CSSR. 2nd. edition. Kartografie Praha.
° Datasheets provided by Ustredie statnej ochrary prirody. Bratislava (1986).

Date August 1987.

Z9=

Czechoslovakia
Ceske stredohori CHKO
Management Category V (Protected Landscape)
Biogeographical Province 2.32.12 (Central European Highlands)
Geographical Location Situated in northern Bohemia, 50km north-west of Prague and 5km
south of the border with the German Democratic Republic, extending some 75km from the

town of Most in the south-west to Decin in the north and averaging a width of 15km.
50°40’N, 14°15’E.

Date and History of Establishment The area was created on 19 March 1976 by Decree No
6.883/76. The decree refers to the need to preserve and enhance the quality of the landscape
and to control its development.

Area 107,000 ha.

Land Tenure State-owned

Altitude 150-837m. (Milesovka)

Physical Features The area consists mainly of hills built by volcanic rocks. It is bisected by
the deep canyon valley of the river Labe (Elbe) a feature known under the name of Porta
Bohemica.

Climate The benefits from a warm climate especially in the Labe valley and its canyon.
Vegetation The fertile substrate and warm climate has allowed the appearance of steppe
habitats and forest-steppe habitats with a rich flora. Some of the area is covered by
thermophilous woods dominated by downy oak Quercus pubescens and hornbeam Carpinus
betulus. Rare plants include Dictamnus albus, Iris aphilla, Pulsatilla pratensis ssp. nigricans,
P. patens, Saxifraga decipiens and Stipa sp.

Fauna Not yet investigated.

Cultural Heritage No inforamtion

Local Human Population There are some 40-odd villages and small towns within the area
which is bordered by many more such settlements and several larger towns such as Louny (to
the south), Most (to the west), Usti n. Labe (to the north-west), Decin on its northern edge and
Teplice (some 5km to the north).

Visitors and Visitor Facilities The area is intensively used for tourism and recreation.
Scientific Research and Facilities Investigations in botany, geology and geomorphology are
carried out by the Czechoslovak Academy of Sciences. No facilities. There are organized
excursions by specialists and scientific groups.

Conservation Management The protected landscape is part of a larger area including three
other category V areas (Labske Piskovce CHKO, Luzicke hory CHKO and Kokorinsko CHKO)

to all of which it is contiguous. Within the site there are some 23 nature reserves, three
protected habitats and 10 protected natural features.

Management Problems Several commercially-operated quarries are located in the area.
Forestry and agricultural activities are not restricted.

Staff Four officers.

Budget No information

=XI\=

Czechoslovakia

Local Administration Krajske stredisko pamatkove pece a ochrany prirody. Usti nad Labem.

References

° Marsakova-Nemejcova, M and Mihalik, S. (1979). Narodni parky, rezervace a jina chranena
uzemi prirody v Ceskoslovensku. Academia Praha.

°* Svetska, J. (Ed). (1976). Chranena uzemi prirody CSSR. 2nd. edition. Kartografie Praha.

° Datasheets provided by Ustredie statnej ochrary prirody. Bratislava (1986).

Date August 1987

Cesky kras CHKO
Management Category V (Protected Landscape)
Biogeographical Province 2.32.12 (Central European Highlands)

Geographical Location Situated in central Bohemia immediately to the south-west of Prague
lying along the valley of the Berounka river between the capital and the town of Beroun.
49°50’N, 14°15°E.

Date and History of Establishment The area was created on 12 April 1972 by Decree No
4.947/72. The decree refers to the need to preserve and enhance the quality of the landscape
especially the subterranean karst phenomena and to control its exploitation.

Area_ 13,000 ha.
Land Tenure State-owned
Altitude 200-487m.

Physical Features Part of a vast denudation platform with the deeply cut canyon valley of the
Berounka river and other canyon valleys formed by Silurian and Devonian beds belonging to
the Palaeozoic (Barrandien). The area is rich in surface and subterranean karst phenomena,
and contains valuable palaeontological and archaeological remains.

Climate No information

Vegetation A part of the area is covered by thermophilous woods with oak Quercus sp.,
hornbeam Carpinus betulus and smaller areas of beech Fagus sylvatica; another considerable
part by steppe plant communities. Among plant species protected by law in the Czech Socialist
Republic, the following occur here: Cornus mas, Anemone silvestris, Dictammus albus, Orchia
purpurea, Melittis melissophyllum, Iris aphylla, Pulsatilla pratensis subsp. nigricans, Saxifraga
aizoon, Centaurea triumphettii, Dracocephalum austriacum, Antericum liliago, A. ramosum, Stipa
ioannis, S. capillata and Anacamptis pyramidalis.

Fauna’ Rare thermophile insects occur, such as Harpalus sabucicola and Ocypus_biharensis,
also an endemic mollusc Laciniaria sp.

Cultural Heritage Archaeological remains

Local Human Population There are four larger and some 12 smaller settlements within the
protected landscape and the capital city, Prague, lies on the eastern edge of the area.

Visitors and Visitor Facilities The area is regularly and extensively used for tourism and
recreation.

=2)-

Czechoslovakia

Scientific Research and Facilities Investigation have been carried out in speleology,
palaeontology, archaeology, botany and forestry by the central scientifc organizations and
universities. There are no facilities but there are organized excursions by scientific groups and
specialists.

Conservation Management Within the area there are six nature reserves including three large
ones (Karlicke udoli, Koda and the most extensive, the 1,600ha Karlstejn) and four protected
natural features. Some 5km to the west is the 65,452ha Krivoklatsko CHKO. The Karlstejn

reserve contains some of the best and most typical examples of natural forests, forest-steppes
and steppes remaining on the Czech karst.

Management Problems There are several big limestone quarries and cement factories close to
the area but their construction and operation is negotiated with conservation authorities.
Forestry and agricultural activities are not restricted.

Staff None to date

Budget 5 million Kcs.

Local Administration | Krajske stredisko pamatkove pece a ochrany prirody Stredoceskeho
kraje. Praha 5.

References

° Marsakova-Nemejcova, M and Mihalik, S. (1979). Narodni parky, rezervace a jina chranena
uzemi prirody v Ceskoslovensku. Academia Praha.

° Svetska, J. (Ed). (1976). Chranena uzemi prirody CSSR. 2nd. edition. Kartografie Praha.

° Datasheets provided by Ustredie statnej ochrary prirody. Bratislava (1986).

Date August 1987

Cesky raj CHKO
Management Category V (Protected Landscape)
Biogeographical Province 2.32.12 (Central European Highlands)

Geographical Location Situated in eastern Bohemia, south and east of the Jizera river valley
18km south of Liberec and 60km north-east of Prague. 50°35’N, 15°08’E.

Date and History of Establishment This, the oldest protected landscape in Czechoslovakia was
created on 1 March 1955 by Decree No 70.261/55. This decree aims to protect the quality of
the landscape and to control its development.

Area 12,500 ha.

Land Tenure No information

Altitude 250-489m.

Physical Features The area is built of Turonian sandstone. Locally, Tertiary volcanic
eruptions emerge forming isolated dominating summits. The orginally complex sandstone
platform has been eroded by water and wind into typical "rocky cities" with labyrinths of

canyon-like valleys, rocks and pinnacles.

Climate No information

ip )=

Czechoslovakia
Vegetation The area is covered mostly by secondary pine Pinus sp. forests. Only isolated
areas of natural relict pines with rowan Sorbus aucuparia and birch Betula alba remain. In
moist valleys there are remnants of alder Alnus glutinosa woodland. The most characteristic
element of the vegetation, however, is dry growths of Scot’s pine Pinus sylvestris, locally with
an understorey of bracken Pteridium aquilinum, heather Calluna vulgaris and
bilberry Vaccinium myrtillus.
Fauna Not investigated.
Cultural Heritage No information.

Local Human Population There are many hamlets within the area and several small towns
(Turnov, Sobotka) on the borders of the site

Visitors and Visitor Facilities The area is frequently visited by tourists and is also used by
mountaineers.

Scientific Research and Facilities None to date. No facilities.

Conservation Management The area as a whole has a single management plan for its
conservation based on the original decree of establishment.

Management Problems None. Forestry and agricultural activities are not restricted.

Staff Two officers from local administration.

Budget No information.

Local Administration Krajske stredisko pamatkove pece a ochrany prirody, Parduvice.

References

° Marsakova-Nemejcova, M and Mihalik, S. (1979). Narodni parky, rezervace a jina chranena
uzemi prirody v Ceskoslovensku. Academia Praha.

° Svetska, J. (Ed). (1976). Chranena uzemi prirody CSSR. 2nd. edition. Kartografie Praha.

° Datasheets provided by Ustredie statnej ochrary prirody. Bratislava (1986).

Date August 1987

Horna Orava CHKO
Management Category V (Protected Landscape)
Biogeographical Province 2.11.05. (Middle European Forest)
Geographical Location Situated in northern Slovakia on the Polish border, north of the Orava
river and adjoining the Orava River Reservoir, 30km north-east of Zilina and 30km
north-north-east of Martin. The area is centered on the Slovenske Beskydy. 49°25’N, 19°25’E.
Date and History of Establishment The area was created on 12 July 1979, by Decree No 110
of the Ministry of Culture of the SSR. The decree stipulates the protection and cultivation of
nature and natural values and provides for their optimum exploitation.
Area 70,333ha
Land Tenure Mostly in State-ownership with the rest in agricultural cooperatives.

Altitude 610-1,725m above sea level.
23"

Czechoslovakia

Physical Features The area is made up of Tertiary flysh sediments with representative areas
of sandstones, claystones, clays and marls.

Climate No information.

Vegetation Half of the site is covered with forests whilst agricultural areas (arable soils,
pastures, meadows) occupy significant areas as does the Orava dam water reservoirs. In the
forests there are zones of beech Fagus sylvatica, fir Abies sp. and spruce Picea sp. with
mountain pine Pinus mugo occurring at higher elevations. The flysh character of the territory
results in a low diversity of plant communities, however, peatbog communities are relatively
rich in species. The alpine communities at the highest elevations have some endemics
like Cerastum alpinum ssp. babiogorense, Chrysanthemum rotundifolium, Festuca versicolor,
Melampyrum sylvaticum ssp. carpaticum, Salix kitaibeliana, Saxifraga moschata ssp. kotulae,
and Tozzia alpina ssp. carpatica. Relict species include Ledum palustre, Andromeda poliofolia,
Listera cordata, and Cynclidium stygium.

Fauna The territory is part of the forest zone of the palaearctic area and this is reflected in
the species present, for example, Lampetrea planeri, Triturus alpestris, Rana esculenta,
and Vipera berus. Birds include lesser spotted eagle Aquila pomarina, black grouse Lyrurus
tetrix, capercaillie Tetrax urogallus, and eagle owl Bubo bubo. Mammals are represented by
lynx Lynx lynx, brown bear Ursus arctos, and wolf Canis lupus.

Cultural Heritage No information.

Local Human Population This would appear to be a remote area with very few settlements
and a very small resident population.

Visitors and Visitor Facilities No information.

Scientific Research and Facilities The results of preliminary research have been published.
Conservation Management The area lies adjacent to the Babia Gora National Park in Poland
and contains six national nature reserves and seven smaller protected territories of other

categories located within the territory.

Management Problems Increased exploitation of agricultural and forest areas. Industrial air
pollution in the vicinity of the protected landscape is a major threat.

Staff Four professional workers and guards.
Budget No information.

Local Administration Ustredie statnej ochrany prirody Liptovsky Mikulas (State Nature
Protection Centre Liptovsky Mikulas), Bernolakova 422, 029 01 Namestovo.

References

° Klinda, J. (1985). Chranene uzemia prirody vy Slovenskej Socialistickej Republike.
Vydavatel’stvo Obzor, Bratislava.

Marsakova-Nemejcova, M and Mihalik, S. (1979). Narodni parky, rezervace a jina chranena
uzemi prirody v Ceskoslovensku. Academia Praha.

Svetska, J. (Ed). (1976). Chranena uzemi prirody CSSR. 2nd. edition. Kartografie Praha.
Datasheets provided by Ustredie statnej ochrary prirody. Bratislava (1986).

Date August 1987.

4

Czechoslovakia
Jeseniky CHKO
Management Category V (Protected Landscape)
Biogeographical Province 2.11.05 (Middle European Forest)

Geographical Location Situated in northern central Moravia, at one point adjoining the Polish
border and centred on the Hruby Jesenik uplands and some 35km north of Olomouc. 50°08’N,
17°10°E.

Date and History of Establishment The area was created on 19 June 1969 by Decree No
9.886/69. This decree aims to preserve the quality of the landscape and to control its
development.

Area 75,000 ha.
Land Tenure State-owned.
Altitude 650-1492m.

Physical Features A mountain area built mainly of crystalline schists. The territory bears
evidence of a Pleistocene glaciation.

Climate No information

Vegetation The area is mostly covered, in lower parts particularly, by secondary forests of
Norway spruce Picea abies with local remnants of natural mixed growths of beech Fagus
sylvatica, sycamore Acer pseudoplatanus, and maple Acer platonoides. The upper limit of
forests is about 1250 meters and above this there are alpine meadows, in which Nardus stricta is
the dominant species. In the area of Jeseniky there are numerous peatbogs. The site holds
many important mountain species and among the species protected by law are the
following: Mulgedium alpinum, Lunaria rediviva, Aconitum napellus, Delphinium elatum,
Dronicum austriacum, Lilium martagon, L. bulbifera, Blechnum spicant, Daphne mezereum,
Campanula barbata, Saxifraga sisoon, Anemone narcissiflora, Aster alpina, Ledum palustre,
and Drosera rotundifolia.

Fauna Red deer Cervus elaphus, and birds such as capercaillie Tetrao urogallus, black
grouse Lyrurus tetrix, and hazel hen Tetrastes bonasia are common in the area and, among
birds of prey, eagle owl Bubo bubo. In the past the chamois Rupicapra rupicapra was
introduced, and the animals are surviving very well.

Cultural Heritage No information.

Local Human Population The area is largely free from human habitation except on the edges
of the protected landscape and in the form of linear villages in the valleys. The largest of these
settlements are Jesenik and Loucna n. Desna.

Visitors and Visitor Facilities The area is frequently visited by tourists both in summer and
winter seasons.

Scientific Research and Facilities Research has been undertaken by several institutions, for
example, in the field of botany, by the Palacky University in Olomouc. The local conservation
authority is responsible for the conservation management of the area and publishes the
technical yearbook "Campanula".

Conservation Management Within the protected landscape there are 12 national nature
reserves including the extensive Serak-Keprnik, Vrchol Pradedu, Bila Opava, Velka Kotlina

and the Mala Kotlina.

=D 5=

Czechoslovakia

Management Problems None reported although forestry and agricutural activities remain
uncontrolled, except in the nature reserves.

Staff Four officers.
Budget No information.

Local Administration Sprava CHKO Jeseniky, Mala Moravka, Krajske stredisko pamatkove
pece a ochrany prirody Ostrava.

References

° Marsakova-Nemejcova, M and Mihalik, S. (1979). Narodni parky, rezervace a jina chranena
uzemi prirody v Ceskoslovensku. Academia Praha.

° Svetska, J. (Ed). (1976). Chranena uzemi prirody CSSR. 2nd. edition. Kartografie Praha.

° Datasheets provided by Ustredie statnej ochrary prirody. Bratislava (1986).

Date August 1987

Jizerske hory CHKO
Management Category V (Protected Landscape)
Biogeographical Province 2.32.12 (Central European Highlands)

Geographical Location Situated in northern Bohemia on the south-facing slopes of the
Sudeten Mountains between the Polish border to the north-east, the Krkonossky narodni park
to the east and the town of Liberec lying on its south-western boundary. 50°50’N. 15°15°E.

Date and History of Establishment The area was created on 8 December 1967 by Decree No
13.853/67. This decree aims to preserve the quality of the landscape and to control its
development.

Area 35,000 ha.
Land Tenure State-owned.
Altitude 350-1140 m.

Physical Features A mountain area built mainly of granite, and partly of crystalline schists,
with some isolated basalt effusions. Jizerske hory were never covered by the continental
ice-sheet, nor by their own glaciers. The mountain range declines abruptly to the north but
gradually to the south.

Climate No information

Vegetation Most of the area is covered by secondary forests of norway spruce Picea abies.
Natural growths of norway spruce Picea abies were preserved only on the highest summits and
on the margins of numerous peatbogs. The peatbogs are predominantly covered by mountain
pine Pinus mugo. On the steep stony and rocky northern slopes there are well preserved
deciduous forests of beech Fagus sylvatica, maple Acer platanoides, and sycamore Acer
pseudoplatanus together creating a mosaic of woodland cover. The flora of Jizerske hory is
rather poor with rare species found on peatbogs only, for example: Drosera rotundifolia
and Betula nana. The nature reserve “Bukovec", is rich in floral species and is called "The
Garden of Jizerske hory". The following species have been recorded here: Gentiana
asclepiadea, Lunaria rediviva, Epipactis latifolia, Lilium martagon, Blechnum spicant, Daphne
mezereum, and Hieracium aurantiacum.

-26-

Czechoslovakia

Fauna’ Red deer Cervus elaphus are numerous, including some very fine specimens. Birds
include the capercaillie Tetrao urogallus and the hazel hen Tetrastes bonasia, but these tend to
be rare.

Cultural Heritage The area of Jizerske hory, the southern foothills in particular, are occupied

by scattered settlements, mostly of wooden folk cottages. A major part of these settlements is

nowadays being used for recreation purposes.

Local Human Population Within the protected landscape there appear to be at least ten small

towns and many other settlements (principally in the southern half of the area and in the

valleys). On the park boundaries there are a number of larger towns, the largest being Liberec

(99,000 population) followed by Jablonec n. Nis and Frydlant.

Visitors and Visitor Facilities The area is frequently visited by tourists in both summer and

winter seasons and there are many public, trade-union and other organization owned hostels

and camping grounds.

Scientific Research and Facilities None to date. No facilities.

Conservation Management The protected landscape area abuts onto the Krkonossky national

park to the east and contains 22 national nature reserves (the largest being Polednik, 132ha

with a 220ha buffer zone) and the Raselinisk Jizery (199ha and a 127ha buffer zone), one

protected habitat area and one protected research area.

Management Problems None reported. Forestry and agriculture is not restricted or controlled.

Staff Four officers.

Budget No information.

Local Administration Sprava CHKO Jizerske hory, Liberec.

References

° Marsakova-Nemejcova, M and Mihalik, S. (1979). Narodni parky, rezervace a jina chranena
uzemi prirody v Ceskoslovensku. Academia Praha.

° Svetska, J. (Ed). (1976). Chranena uzemi prirody CSSR. 2nd. edition. Kartografie Praha.
° Datasheets provided by Ustredie statnej ochrary prirody. Bratislava (1986).

Date August 1987

Kokorinsko CHKO

Management Category V (Protected Landscape)
Biogeographical Province 2.32.12 (Central European Highlands)

Geographical Location Situated in north-central Bohemia on the Dubske Uplands and the
Psovky river valley, just north of the confluence of the rivers Labe (Elbe) and Vitava, 28km
north of Prague and 10km south of Ceska Lipa. 50°30’N, 14°45’E.

Date and History of Establishment The area was created on 19 March 1976 by Decree No
6.070/76. This decree aims to preserve the quality of the landscape and to control its
development.

Area 27,000 ha

Land Tenure State-owned

Czechoslovakia

Altitude 200-614m (Vlhost)

Physical Features The area lies on turonian sandstone. Locally tertiary volcanic eruptions
have emerged forming isolated peaks. The originally complex sandstone platform has been
eroded by water and wind action into typical "rocky cities" with labyrinths of canyon-like
valleys, rocks and pinnacles.

Climate No information

Vegetation For the most part the area is covered by secondary pine forest, although in places
natural pine forest remains and in the valleys there are broadleaved woods. In general, the
flora is sparse, but typical wetland species can be found in the valleys and in the many pools
present in the Kokorinsko nature reserve.

Fauna Not yet investigated and no information

Cultural Heritage No information

Local Human Population There are approximately 15 small villages and settlements within the
protected landscape and several small towns (Melnik, Doksy) in the vicinity.

Visitors and Visitor Facilities There are many tourist hotels, trade-union owned hostels and
some camping grounds.

Scientific Research and Facilities None to date and no facilities

Conservation Management Within the protected landscape there is one very large national
nature reserve (Kokorinsky dul (2,000ha) located in the Psovsky valley, as well as one protected
natural feature and one protected habitat area. This area is separated from the large Ceske
stredohori CHKO to the north-west by the valley of the Zahradky river.

Management Problems The level of tourism is high and recreational activities, if not
controlled, may cause problems.

Staff Two workers.
Budget No information

Local Administration Krajske stradisko statni pamatkove pece a ochrany prirody, Praha,
Stredocesky kraj.

References

° Marsakova-Nemejcova, M and Mihalik, S. (1979). Narodni parky, rezervace a jina chranena
uzemi prirody v Ceskoslovensku. Academia Praha.

° Svetska, J. (Ed). (1976). Chranena uzemi prirody CSSR. 2nd. edition. Kartografie Praha.

° Datasheets provided by Ustredie statnej ochrary prirody. Bratislava (1986).

Date August 1987

Krivoklatsko CHKO

Management Category V and I and IX (Protected Landscape, Strict Nature Reserve and
Biosphere Reserve)

Biogeographical Province 2.32.12 (Central European Highlands)

=59

zechoslovakia

Geographical Location The area is situated in the western part of the Middle Bohemian range
in the Czech Socialist Republic in the districts of Beroun, Kladno, Rakovnik, Plazen-Sever and
Rokycany. It is centred on the valley of the Berounka river and lies only 16km west of Prague
and 23km north-east of Plzen. The Cesky Kras Landscape Protected Area is 7km to the east
along the Berounka valley. 50°00’N, 13°52’E.

Date and History of Establishment Declared a biosphere reserve; in January 1977 and as a
protected landscape area under Decree No. 21.972/78, in November 1978. The whole area is
protected as a Protected Landscape Area created in 1978.

Area 62,792ha

Land Tenure State and private. Forests, waters and most of the arable land are owned by the
state; limited areas of fields, gardens and orchards are in private ownership.

Altitude 223-616m

Physical Features The highly meandering river Berounka divides the Krivoklat Highlands
into the northern hills of Lany and the southern Zbiroh highlands. It is remarkable for its
diversity of relief, with deeply cut valleys and numerous lateral gorges and hollows. The
Krivoklat area is built up of folded Upper Proterozoic and Lower Palaeozoic complexes of the
Barrandian basin. The central part is formed of shales, lydites and spilites flanked in the
north-west by Cambrian marine deposits and terrestrial volcanics, and in the south-east by
Ordovician sediments and submarine effusive rocks. Near Skryje, the famous localities of
Middle Cambrian fauna (renowned for the numerous development forms of trilobites) are
situated. Important palaeontological localities of Ordovician age are spread within the
south-east marginal zone.

Climate The mean annual precipitation is 500-550mm; the mean annual temperature is 7-8°C.

Vegetation The area is largely covered by natural, mixed forest (64%) deciduous. Forests of
oak Quercus sp., hornbeam Carpinus betulus, beech Fagus sylvatica, maple Acer sp. and
lime Tilia cordata, Sorbus terminalis, S. aria, are mixed with Abies abba and grade into stands
of yew Taxus baccata and juniper Juniperus communis on steep slopes, over an understorey
of Cornus mas and Cotoncaster integrrima. Rare and interesting plants in the area
include: Adenophora liliifolia, Daphne mezerium, Adonis vernalis, Allium ursinum,
Cephalanthera rubra, Cypripedium calceolus, Dianthus superbus, Lunaria rediviva, Ophrys
mucifere, Orchis purpurea, also Sesleria calcarea, Saxifraga aizoon, Anthericum liliago,
Orthantha lutea, Woodsia ilvensis and Pra badensis.

Fauna Mammals include otter Lutra lutra, red deer Cervus elaphus, fallow deer Dama dama,
roe deer Capreolus capreolus and wild boar Sus scrofa. Uncommon bird species present are
the eagle owl Bubo bubo, black stork Ciconia nigra and wallcreeper Tichodroma muraria.
Amphibians and reptiles are represented by the alpine newt, warty newt, smooth newt, fire
salamander, green lizard and viviparous lizard (Triturus alpestris, T. cristatus, T. vulgaris,
Salamandra salamandra, Lacerta viridis and Lacerta vivipara. There are also two species of
crayfish. Invertebrate fauna is diverse with the endemic Laciniaria nitidosa, and
butterfiles Parnassius apollo, P. mnemosyne and the long horn beetle Rosalia alpina.

Cultural Heritage There are a number of castles and many villages remain in the traditional
architectural style which adds to the landscape value of the area.

Local Human Population There is a sparse population due to the relief of the terrain, the
dense forest cover, and the ownership relations. Population density is 40 persons per square
kilometre.

Visitors and Visitor Facilities The area being so close to large urban centres such as Prague
and Plzen acts as a recreation area for a large number of tourists. Various sporting activities
take place here.

=29-

Czechoslovakia

Scientific Research and Facilities Within the area there are several designated forest-research
areas. Research projects are mainly concerned with the structure and functioning of various
ecosystems and is coordinated within the framework of the State Plan of Technical
Development conducted by the Central Geological Institute. During 1981-1985 the State
Institute for Protection of Monuments and Nature Conservation conducted research on the
conservation of threatened and rare plants and biogenetic research. Botanic, murangic,
malacozoologic and geologic research are carried out by the Czech Academy of Sciences and
the National Museum. A complex investigation into watershed energy transfer and the
biogeochemical balance in the reserve has been in progress in four watershed areas.

Conservation Management The area is characterized by a pattern of small core areas
surrounded by zones of variously managed landscape, in which agriculture and forestry activity
is not restricted. Additionally there are 16 areas protected a national and local nature reserves
and three as protected natural monuments. The larger national nature reserves include Tyrov,
Kohoutov, Vrani skala, Certtova skala, Dubensko and Svata Alzbeta. The large Tyrov reserve
situated on either side of the Uporskeho stream represents the most typical and characteristic
remnants of the vegetation in ther protected landscape consisting of a mosaic of oak Quercus
sp. woods and rocky steppe meadows. In 1980 a School Nature Trail Krivoklat was opened in
the core of the area, with 25 interpretive stations.

Management Problems The forest area have in ancient times been owned by Czech kings and
served as a hunting ground and source of timber. In the area there is only one small industrial
enterprise which does not influence the natural environment by its activities.

Staff Staff of four
Budget No information

Local Administration Centre for Monument and Nature Conservancy, (Krajske streidko
pamatkove pece a ochrony prirody) Praha 5, Zborovska 11.

References

° Barrande, J. (1967). Systéme silurien du centre de la Bohéme. Ptérodopes Vol. II.
Prague-Paris.

° Cerovsky, J. (1983). Education for the Protection of Nature: A national plan for
Czechoslovakia. In: Conservation, Science and Society. Contributions to the First
International Biosphere Reserve Congress, Minsk, Byelorussia/USSR. Unesco-UNEP. Pp.
577-584.

° Knizetova, L. and Marsakova, M. (1984). Seznam Chranenych uzemi CSR Slav K, Praha.

° Lozek, V. (1975). Survey of molluscans of Krivoklatsko, Bohemia Centralis 4: 103-131.
Prague.

° Marek, L. (1963). New knowledge on the morphology of hyolithes. Sbor. geol. ved. 1: 53-73.

Marsakova-Nemejcova, M. and Mihalik, S. (1977). Narodni parky rezervace a jina chranena

uzemi prirody v Ceskoslovensku Academia. Praha.

Moldan, B. and Stepanek, P. (1983). Biogeochemical balance as a prerequisite to ecological

stability: A model for the Krivoklatsko Biosphere Reserve, Czechoslovakia In: Conservation,

Sciences and Society. Contributions to the First International Biosphere Reserve Congress,

Minsk, Byelorussia/USSR. Unesco-UNEP. Pp. 340-346.

Petrbok, J. (1928). First discovery of conifers in Czech travertines. Veda prir. 9: 70-73.

° Pompecki, J.F. (1896). Die fauna des kambriums von Tejrovic and Skrej in Bohmen. Jb.
Geol. Reichsanst. 45: 495-614.

° Povolny, F. and Voloscuk, I. (1986). Management of Biosphere Reserves in Czechoslovak
protected areas’ network. Paper presented at the European MAB Conference, March 1986.

° Prochazka, J.S. and Pilat, A. (1928). On yew-trees, especially in regard to Czechoslovak
countries. Sborn. cs. Akad. zemed. 3: 299-383.

° Svestka, J. (Ed). (1976). Chranena uzemi prirody CSSR. 2nd. edition. Karttografie. Praha.

Svoboda, P. (1943). Krovoklat forests, history of their trees and growths. Prague.

Date January 1977, revised August 1986, May 1987, August 1987

=30-

Czechoslovakia

Kysuce CHKO
Management Category V (Protected Landscape)
Biogeographical Province 2.11.05 (Middle European Forest)

Geographical Location The site consists of two separate parts. The western section is located
along the Czech-Slovak border extending for some 50km (from Lysa in the south to near Cadca
in the north) along the Javorniky range of hills 20km west of Zilina. The second, eastern
section is situated in the Slovenske Beskydy in north-western Slovakia on the Polish border, to
the north-east of Zilina (15km) and including, along its southern edge, the valley of the
Kystuca river. 49°20’N 19°00’E (eastern section); 49°10’N 18°30’E (western section).

Date and History of Establishment The area was created on 21 May 1984, by Decree No 68
of the Ministry of Culture of the SSR. This decree stipulates to protect and cultivate nature,
natural values and the landscape with scattered settlements with regard to the mosaic of forest
and agricultural land and to provide for its optimum exploitation in respect of its
multi-functional uses as a cultural, scientific, economic, water management and _ health
recreational resource.

Area 65,462ha

Land Tenure Mostly state-owned although parts are in the ownership of agricultural
cooperatives.

Altitude 400 - 1,236m above sea level

Physical Features From the geological aspect the area is made of flysh rocks alternated with
outcrops of sandstones, claystones and clay shales. The erosion processes have cut the rock
complex with a network of rivers and created a system of gently undulating ridges and valleys.
In areas of thicker sandstone layers, sharper mountain ridges occur. Small characteristic forms
like emanation, oil springs, hydrogene sulphide springs, geological sections, and unique
examples of jointing are noticeable. The impermeable substratum is related to smaller reserves
of ground water and lower yield of springs whilst larger ground water reserves are only to be
found in alluviums.

Climate No information

Vegetation The area has west Carpathian species of flora with a majority of mountainous
species present and a sporadic occurrence of thermophilous species. The more significant
protected species are Blechnum spicant, Drosera rotundifolia, Lycopodium annotinum, Aconitum
lycoctonum subsp. lycoctonum, Soldanella montana subsp. hungarica, Matteucia struthiopteris.
Other rare species Orchis mascula, O. morio, Dactylorhyza sambucina, Anacamptis pyramidalis,
Veronica montana, and Veratrum album subsp. lobelianum.

Fauna In general the area has a character of west Carpathian zoocenoses of the montane and
submontane zone with solitary subalpine elements. Mammals include brown bear, lynx, otter
(Ursus arctos, Lynx lynx, Lutra lutra) and Sorex alpinus. Birds include eagle owl, black stork,
raven and Tengmalm’s owl (Bubo bubo, Ciconia nigra, Corvus corax and Aegolius funerus).
Amphibians and reptiles include Triturus montadoni, Lacerta vivipara, and Sicista betulina.

Cultural Heritage No information

Local Human Population There are several small settlements in the western section usually
located in the valleys. The nearest large urban centre is Zilina with a population of 87,000.

Visitors and Visitor Facilities No information

-31-

Czechoslovakia

Scientific Research and Facilities Studies are being conducted. The results of completed
research work has been published.

Conservation Management Within the two separate sections there are a total of four national
nature reserves and five other protected areas. The eastern section is contiguous to Horna
Orava CHKO to the east, while the western section is contiguous for over 50km with the
Beskydy CHKO.

Management Problems High concentration of visitors in some centres, and the intensification
of agriculture and forest management activities.

Staff Three professional workers and guards.
Budget No information

Local Administration Okresny narodny vybor v Cadci (District National Committee at
Cadca), Sprava chranenej krajinnej oblasti Kysuce, 022 01 Cadca.

References
° Svetska, J. (Ed). (1976). Chranena uzemi prirody CSSR. 2nd. edition. Kartografie Praha.
° Datasheets provided by Ustredie statnej ochrary prirody. Bratislava (1986).

Date August 1987.

Labske piskovce CHKO
Management Category V (Protected Landscape)
Biogeographical Province 2.32.12 (Central European Highlands)

Geographical Location Situated in northern Bohemia along the border with the German
Democratic Republic. The area which stretches some 45km along the border is divided into
two by the River Labe (Elbe) and lies 10km north of Usti n. Labem and 45km west of
Liberec. This site on the Decinska uplands is better known as the Czechoslovak "Switzerland".
The town of Decin lies partly within the area. 50°48’N, 14°20°E.

Date and History of Establishment The area was created on 27 July 1972 by Decree No
4.946/72. This Decree aims to preserve and enhance the quality of the landscape and to control
its development.

Area 30,000 ha.
Land Tenure State-owned.
Altitude 220-717 m.

Physical Features The area is a vast plateau of Cretaceous sandstones belonging to the Lower
and Middle Turonian while during the Kenozoic the area was penetrated by isolated basalt
effusions. In the Kenozoic era the sandstone platform was lifted and broken, followed by the
creation of typical topographically differented "rock cities". The river Labe (Elbe) flows
through the area forming a deep canyon.

Climate No information.

Vegetation Most of the area is covered by secondary forest monocultures of pine Pinus
sylvestris and Norway spruce Picea abies. Natural communities containing these species occur
in isolated habitats only, as well as occasional natural stands of Fagus sylvatica woodland
preserved on basalt effusions. The flora is rather poor, but includes some sub-mountain and

=29)=

zechoslovakia

mountain species, such as Streptopus amplexifolium, Thalictrum aquilegiifolium, Urostachys
selago, Blechnum spicant, Viola biflora: in several places there are small peatbogs with Drosera
rotundifolia and other common peatbog flora. A remarkable feature is the occurrance
of Ledum palustre on sandstone rock walls and in canyon-valleys.

Fauna Among the rarer bird species present, the eagle owl Bubo bubo and peregrine Falco
peregrinus deserve to be mentioned.

Cultural Heritage No information.

Local Human Population The area lies in a densely populated part of Bohemia and the largest
settlement within the area itself is the town of Decin which lies on the River Labe. In
addition, there are some seven villages and a number of hamlets. Along the borders of the

protected landscape several larger settlements are to be found, while slightly further away are
the towns of Liberec (99,000 population) and Usti nad Labem (90,000 population).

Visitors and Visitor Facilities The area is under strong tourist pressure and there are many
hotels, trade union and organization owned hostels, and second holiday houses used for
recreation purposes, as well as a number of camping grounds.

Scientific Research and Facilities None. No facilities.

Conservation Management Within the protected landscape there are five national nature
reserves and one other in the process of establishment as well as a protected natural feature.
The area as a whole is part of a larger complex of protected landscapes which adjoin it,
namely, the Ceske stredohori CHKO to the south and the Luzicke hory CHKO to the east.
Management Problems None reported but forestry and agricultural activity is not restricted.
Staff Two officers from local administration.

Budget No information.

Local Administration Krajske stredisko pamatkove pece a ochrany prirody Severoceskeho
kraje. Usti nad Labem.

References

° Marsakova-Nemejcova, M and Mihalik, S. (1979). Narodni parky, rezervace a jina chranena
uzemi prirody v Ceskoslovensku. Academia Praha.

° Svetska, J. (Ed). (1976). Chranena uzemi prirody CSSR. 2nd. edition. Kartografie Praha.

° Datasheets provided by Ustredie statnej ochrary prirody. Bratislava (1986).

Date August 1987

Luzicke hory CHKO
Management Category V (Protected Landscape)
Biogeographical Province 2.32.12 (Central European Highlands)

Geographical Location Situated in northern Bohemia on the border with the German
Democratic Republic and 10km west of Liberec. 50°50’N, 14°387E.

Date and History of Establishment The area was created on 19 March 1976 by Decree No
6.972/76. The decree aims to preserve the quality of the landscape and to control its
development.

Area 35,000 ha

Czechoslovakia
Land Tenure State-owned
Altitude 300-750m

Physical Features The area is built mainly of Turonian sandstones and crytalline schists with
outcrops of volcanic rocks.

Climate No information

Vegetation The area is covered mostly by secondary forests of pine Pinus sylvestris and
Norway spruce Picea abies. Also found are remnants of natural mixed growths with
codominants beech Fagus sylvatica, sycamore Acer pseudoplatanus and maple Acer platanoides.
The less steep slopes are mainly under pasture.

Fauna Not yet investigated.

Cultural Heritage Typical for this territory are scattered village settlements, mostly of
wooden folk cottages, the major part of which is nowadays used for recreational purposes.

Local Human Population There do not appear to be any towns located within the protected
landscape area itself, but there are several urban centres within easy reach of the site. Liberec
with a population of 99,000 is only 10km to the west.

Visitors and Visitor Facilities _ The whole area is widely used for recreation and tourism
purposes both in summer and winter seasons.

Scientific Research and Facilities None. No facilities.
Conservation Management Within the protected landscape there are 11 national nature
reserves and other protected areas (three protected natural features and one protected natural

habitat). The site is contiguous with Labske Piskovce CHKO and Ceske stredohori CHKO.

Management Problems None. Forestry and agrcultural activities are not restricted, except in
the nature reserves.

Staff Two workers from the local administration.
Budget No information

Local Administration Krajske stredisko pamatkove pece a ochrany prirody Severeceskeho
kraje. Usti nad Labem.

References
° Svetska, J. (Ed). (1976). Chranena uzemi prirody CSSR. 2nd. edition. Kartografie Praha.
° Datasheets provided by Ustredie statnej ochrary prirody. Bratislava (1986).

Date August 1987

Mala Fatra CHKO
Management Category V (Protected Landscape)
Biogeographical Province 2.11.05 (Middle European Forest)
Geographical Location Situated in north-west Slovakia at the northern end of the Mala Fatra
mountain range, flanked to the south-west, south and south-east by the Vah and Orava river

valleys. The town of Martin is immediately to the south of the area, and Zilina is 5km to the
west. 49°10’N, 19°00’E.

-34-

Czechoslovakia

Date and History of Establishment The area was created on 3 January 1967 by Provision No
22 of the Slovak National Council Commission for Education and Culture. This legal provision
stipulates the preservation, regeneration and cultivation of the natural wealth and landscape
beauties of the site.

Area 19,792ha (protective zone 26,354ha)
Land Tenure State-owned to a large extent
Altitude 350 - 1,711m above sea level

Physical Features The granite core emerges on the southern slope of the mountain range and
above the Vah river valley. Mesozoic sets and nappes of limestone, dolomites and marl, less of
quartzite and slate adjoin the core from the north-west. The Choc group with Triassic
dolomites forms the cliffs of Rozsutec, Boboty and Sokolie and contrasts with the round
landform of the Stoh and Steny formed by the Neocomian marls of the Kriznany group. The
rocks of the cover set, mainly limestones but also quartzites and diverse slates, emerge at the
ridge from Chleb to the Big and Small Krivan.

Climate No information

Vegetation The area is mostly covered with forests, alpine meadows and rocks. Forest
vegetation ranges from oak-hornbeam QuercusCarpinus betulus groves to _ conifers.
Beech Fagus sylvatica groves prevail. The plant communities reflect the diversity of the
underlying rock. The west Carpathian endemics present here are Saxifraga wahlenbergii,
Dianthus nitidus, Ersimum wittmanii, Galium anisiophyllum fatrense and others; Carpathian
endemics Salix kitaibeliane, Hesperis nivea and others. Relicts: pine woods (on
dolomites), Matteucia struthiopteris, Salix reticulata, Aster alpinus and others. Protected
species: Aconitum firmum, Amelanchier ovalis, Cortusa matthioli, Drosera anglica, Phyllitis
scolopendrium, Pinus mugo, Pulsatilla alpine and yew Taxus baccata.

Fauna Rare species include Columella columella, Helicigona cingulella, Trichopterna fatrensis,
Carabus obsoletus, Nebria tatrica, Silpha tyrolensis, Adkinia zophodactyla, Audoria petrophilla,
Psolos alpinata and Hucho hucho. Amphibians and reptiles include Lacerta muralis. Birds
include black stork Ciconia nigra, golden eagle Aquila chrysaetos, black grouse Lyrurus tetrix,
and alpine accentor Pruneila collaris. Mammals include brown bear Ursus arctos and Myotis
myotis.

Cultural Heritage No information

Local Human Population The site appears to have no villages within its area, but it adjoins
immediately to the south the town of Martin and is only 5km east of Zilina, which has a
population of 87,000.

Visitors and Visitor Facilities No information

Scientific Research and Facilities An inventory of Rozsutecs was carried out and preliminary
research on other areas has also been published. Two field stations exist, but lack instruments
and equipment.

Conservation Management The protected landscape is surrounded by a 26,354ha protective
buffer zone and includes within the CHKO 13 national nature reserves, two protected habitats,
one protected natural formation (cave); with a further three national nature reserves, one
protected habitat and three protected natural formations in the protective zone. The larger
reserves are Tiesnavy, Rozsutec and Sutovska dolina, and the area is separated from Velka
Fatra CHKO by the valley of the river Vah.

Management Problems Some places have experienced overcrowing by tourists. Forest
management and agricultural activities are increasing in intensity and may result in future
threats.

=35-

Czechoslovakia
Staff Ten professional workers and guards
Budget No information

Local Administration Ustredie statnej ochrany prirody (State Nature Protection Centre)
Liptovsky Mikulas - Sprava CHKO Mala Fatra
013 02 Gbelany

References

° Klinda, J. (1985). | Chranene uzemia prirody yv Slovenskej Socialistickej Republike.
Vydavatel’stvo Obzor, Bratislava.

° Marsakova-Nemejcova, M and Mihalik, S. (1979). Narodni parky, rezervace a jina chranena
uzemi prirody v Ceskoslovensku. Academia Praha.

° Svetska, J. (Ed). (1976). Chranena uzemi prirody CSSR. 2nd. edition. Kartografie Praha.

° Datasheets provided by Ustredie statnej ochrary prirody. Bratislava (1986).

Date August 1987.

Male Karpaty CHKO
Management Category V (Protected Landscape)
Biogeographical Province 2.11.05 (Middle European Forest)

Geographical Location Situated in south-west Slovakia, extending some 90km south-west to
north-east along the Mala Karpaty range of hills from Bratislava in the south to Nove Meso n.
Vah in the Vah river valley in the north. 48°28’N, 17°15’E.

Date and History of Establishment The area was created on 5 May 1976, by Decree No 64 of
the Ministry of Culture of the SSR. This decree stipulates the protection and cultivation of
nature and natural values and provision for the coordination of its economic exploitation.

Area 65,504ha (protective zone 45,063ha)
Land Tenure State-owned
Altitude 135 - 768m above sea level.

Physical Features The area is mostly identical to the orographic unit of the Small
Carpathians. It consists of a crystalline complex mostly with granite, crystalline schist, mica
schist, phyllite, gneiss, then Mesozoic outcrops of limestone, dolomite, sandstone, quartzite
and slates, Palaeogene outcrops of limestone, conglomerates and breccia, and Neogene outcrops
of conglomerate, sandstone, gravel and sands.

Climate No information

Vegetation The largest part of the territory lies in the deciduous forest zone and only a part
in the steppe-forest zone.The area is covered mostly with forests of mainly beech Fagus
sylvatica and oak Quercus sp. Thermophile species are represented especially in the non-forest
communities by, for example, Dianthus lumnitzeri, Helianthemum canum, Stipa capillata,
Ruscus hypoglossum (Small Carpathians endemic), Vicia incana, Coronilla emerus, Ceterach
of ficinarum all of which should be considered as rare species. Yew Taxus baccata and silver
fir Abies alba representing mountainous species occur at isolated localities.

Fauna The majority of species are European-Siberian ones, however, Oriental, European and
Mediterranean species also occur. Significant species include Bythinella austriaca, Trichia
lubomirskii, Mantis religiosa, Odealeus nigrofasciatus, Zygsena panctum, Euphydryas maturna,
Ergates faber, Anthaxia hungarica, Eudontomyzon vladykovi amongst the invertebrates.

=8G=

Czechoslovakia
Amphibians and reptiles are represented by Salamandra salamandra, Lacerta muralis
and Elaphe longissima. Birds include stock dove Columba cenas, imperial eagle Aquila heliaca
and saker falcon Falco cherrug. Mammals recorded include Plecatus auritus, Meles meles
and Sus scrofa.
Cultural Heritage No information
Local Human Population § The heavily forested ridge is little inhabited but is within easy
reach of Bratislava (Czechoslovakia’s second largest city, with a population of 394,000) and
other urban centres such as Trnova, to the south-east. Only two major roads and one railway
(in the extreme north) cross the area.
Visitors and Visitor Facilities None reported
Scientific Research and Facilities Preliminary research results have been published.
Conservation Management The protected landscape is surrounded by a protective buffer
zone. There are 11 national nature reserves, three protected habitats and ten protected natural
formations (of which seven are protected caves) in the protected landscape; one national

nature reserve and three protected territories of other categories are in the protective zone.

Management Problems Intensification of forest management and excessive visitor pressures
are reported in some parts.

Staff Six professional workers and guards.
Budget No information

Local Administration Ustredie statnej ochrany prirody Liptovsky Mikulas (State Nature
Protection Centre Liptovsky Mikulas), Sturova 115, 900 01 Modra.

References

° Klinda, J. (1985). Chranene uzemia prirody yv Slovenskej Socialistickej Republike.
Vydavatel’stvo Obzor, Bratislava.

° Svetska, J. (Ed). (1976). Chranena uzemi prirody CSSR. 2nd. edition. Kartografie Praha.

° Datasheets provided by Ustredie statnej ochrary prirody. Bratislava (1986).

Date August 1987

Moraysky kras CHKO
Management Category V (Protected Landscape)
Biogeographical Province 2.32.12 (Middle European Forests)

Geographical Location Situated in south-central Moravia on the Drahanska Vrchovina
immediately to the north of Brno. 49°15’N, 16°40°E.

Date and History of Establishment The area was created on 4 July 1956 by Decree No
18.001/1955. This Decree aims to preserve the quality of the landscape, the subterranean karst
phenomena and to control its development.

Area 12,000 ha

Land Tenure State-owned

Altitude 470-548m

fay

Czechoslovakia

Physical Features The area is built of Devonian limestones and shows a series of outstanding
surface and subterranean karst phenomena. There are several systems of karst caves, most of
them accessible to the public. The area is also famous for the chasm of Macocha, 138m deep,
and a series of underground lakes along the river Punkva.

Climate No information

Vegetation There are well preserved remnants of natural mixed growths of beech Fagus
sylvatica and silver fir Abies alba. In the canyon-like valleys there are fine growths of
yew Taxus baccata. Among rare plants the following species have been recorded: Phyllities
scolopendrium, Saxifraga aizoon, Gentiana ciliata, Alyssum saxatile, Stipa ieannis, Adonis
vernalis, Anthericum ramosum, Gortusa matthioli and Anthericum liliage.

Fauna Various cave dwelling species are common, such as Arrhopalites bufudus
and Schafferia emucronata, as well as several species of bats: Plecotus auritus, Myotis
smarginatus, M. myotis, Berbastella barbastellus and Rhinolophus hipposideros.

Cultural Heritage The area is noted for its archaeological remains.

Local Human Population There are no sizeable settlements in the area (although there are
many villages on the boundary), but it adjoins the northern suburbs of Brno, Czechoslovakia’s
third largest city with a population of 379,000.

Visitors and Visitor Facilities The area is visited by many tourists, attracted by the
subterranean cave systems. The subterranean river Punkva which has created numerous lakes,
can be in some places visited by boats.

Scientific Research and Facilities Speleological and archeological investigations are carried
out by the Czechoslovak Academy of Sciences.

Conservation Management The site had at one point nine national nature reserves but by 1986
there were only four sites registered, the largest of these being the Moravsky kras reserve.
There was also one protected natural feature.

Management Problems None reported, however, despite the fact that forestry is restricted,
the forests are managed commercially.

Staff Five officers, four scientific workers
Budget One million Kcs

Local Administration Krajske stredisko pamatkove pece a ochrany prirdy, Jihomoravakeho
kraje, Brno.

References

° Marsakova-Nemejcova, M and Mihalik, S. (1979). Narodni parky, rezervace a jina chranena
uzemi prirody v Ceskoslovensku. Academia Praha.

° Svetska, J. (Ed). (1976). Chranena uzemi prirody CSSR. 2nd. edition. Kartografie Praha.

° Datasheets provided by Ustredie statnej ochrary prirody. Bratislava (1986).

Date August 1987.

Muranska planina CHKO
Management Category V (Protected Landscape)

Biogeographicai Province 2.11.05 (Middle European Forest)

-38-

Czechoslovakia

Geographical Location Situated in central Slovakia at the western end of the Slovenske
Rudohorie range of hills, 15km east of Brezno and south of the Hron river valley. 48°45’N,
19°58’E.

Date and History of Establishment The area was created on 30 December 1976, by Decree No
9 of the Ministry of Culture of the SSR. This decree stipulates the protection and cultivation
of nature and natural values, and the provision for coordination of their economic exploitation.

Area 21,93lha (protective zone 34,250ha)
Land Tenure State-owned
Altitude 390-1,439m above sea level

Physical Features The area is one of karst limestone-dolomite with a crystalline complex
representation. Geomorphological variation is such that there are examples ranging from steep
scarps right through to rock walls and plain rock faces.

Climate No information

Vegetation The majority of the area is covered with forest communities ranging from
oak Quercus sp. and beech Fagus sylvatica to silver fir Abies alba groves with the largest
representation being of spruce Picea sp. groves. Most interesting is the occurrence of the
palaeoendemic Daphne arbuscula as well as species such as Juniperus sibirica, Lonicera alpigena
and Waldsteinia trifoliata. The area represents the southern and altitudinally the lowest locality
of mountain pine Pinus mugo mughus. Other species: Delphinium oxysepalum, Dianthus
praecos, Festuca tatrae, Festuca carpatica, Aconitum dominii, Dryas octopetala and yew Taxus
baccata.

Fauna The relatively well preserved forests which exhibit a diversity of plant communities
due to the karst substratum and the areas substantial elevation differences results in faunal
diversity. Species of invertebrates include Eisenia submontana, Mesonicus graniger, Hyalomyia
surigera, Ernestis vivida, and Iphyclides podalirius. Amphibians are represented by Lacerta
vivipara. Birds include black stork, buzzard, imperial eagle, hobby and eagle owl (Ciconia
nigra, Buteo buteo, Aquila heliaca, Falco subbuteo and Bubo bubo). Mammals of note
include Neomys anomalus and brown bear Ursus arctos.

Cultural Heritage No information

Local Human Population The area is remote and it would appear that there are no sizeable
settlements present. The surrounding villages and towns are also of a relatively small size and
are almost exclusively located in the valleys of the rivers Hron and Muran.

Visitors and Visitor Facilities No information

Scientific Research and Facilities The results of preliminary research have been published.
Conservation Management The protected landscape is surrounded by a protective buffer zone
of 34,250ha. There are eight national nature reserves and two protected habitats in the
protected area; and three national nature reserves and three protected habitats in the protective

zone. The largest of the reserves is Velka Stozka (209ha).

Management Problems’ The intensification of forest management and agricultural activities
are the major threats to the area.

Staff Four professional workers and one guard

Budget No information

-39-

zechoslovakia

Local Administration Ustredie statnej ochrany prirody Liptovsky Mikulas (State Nature
protection Centre liptovsky Mikulas), Sprava CHKO Maranska planina, ul. Janka Krala 12, 050
01 Revuca

References

° Klinda, J. (1985). | Chranene uzemia prirody v Slovenskej Socialistickej Republike.
Vydavatel’stvo Obzor, Bratislava.

° Svetska, J. (Ed). (1976). Chranena uzemi prirody CSSR. 2nd. edition. Kartografie Praha.

° Datasheets provided by Ustredie statnej ochrary prirody. Bratislava (1986).

Date August 1987.

Orlicke hory CHKO
Management Category V (Protected Landscape)
Biogeographical Province 2.32.12 (Central European Highlands)
Geographical Location Situated in east Bohemia on the Polish border, extending some 40km
in a north-west to south-east direction between Olesnice Orl. Horach in the north and the
Divoka Orlice valley in the south. 50°15’N, 16°25’E.
Date and History of Establishment The area was created on 28 December 1969 by Decree No
16.368/69. This Decree aims to preserve the quality of the landscape and to control its
development.
Area 20,000 ha
Land Tenure State-owned

Altitude 620-1,115m at Velkou Destnou

Physical Features A mountain area built mainly of crystalline schists and intrusive rocks,
whilst in the southern part there is a small occurrence of sandstones and calcareous claystones.
The rather narrow ridge is cut through by the deep valley of the Divoka Orlice river.

Climate No information

Vegetation The major part of the area is covered by a secondary growth of Norway
spruce Picea abies. Only in isolated remnants is there a well preserved natural growth of
beech Fagus sylvatica. On the flatter areas of the mountain ridge there are small peat bogs.
Among rare plant species found here are the following: Leucojum vernum, Mulgedium alpinum,
Aconitum napellus, Daphne mezereum, and other mountain species.

Fauna Not yet surveyed, but mostly species typical for such a mountain area.

Cultural Heritage No information

Local Human Population There are at least six villages within the area and many more
hamlets and settlements, and the southern foothills have a dense pattern of such constructions
composed of scattered folk buildings. The nearest large urban centre is Hradec Kralove
(population 97,000) and Pardubice (population 93,000), 30km and 45km away respectively.
Visitors and Visitor Facilities The area used extensively for both summer and winter

recreation and tourism. There are many public,trade-union and other organization owned
hostels, hotels and camps.

-40-

Czechoslovakia

Scientific Research and Facilities Investigations in botany and forestry have been conducted
by the Botanical Institute of the Czechoslovak Academy of Sciences and other scientific
research bodies. No facilities exist at present.

Conservation Management Within the protected landscape area there are five national nature
reserves and one protected natural feature.

Management Problems None. Forestry and agricultural activities are not restricted or
controlled.

Staff None yet
Budget No information

Local Administration Krajske stredisko pamatkove pece a ochrany prirody Vychodoceskeho
kraje, Pardubice.

References

° Marsakova-Nemejcova, M and Mihalik, S. (1979). Narodni parky, rezervace a jina chranena
uzemi prirody v Ceskoslovensku. Academia Praha.

° Svetska, J. (Ed). (1976). Chranena uzemi prirody CSSR. 2nd. edition. Kartografie Praha.

° Datasheets provided by Ustredie statnej ochrary prirody. Bratislava (1986).

Date August 1987.

Palava CHKO

Management Category V and I and IX (Protected Landscape, Strict Nature Reserve and
Biosphere Reserve)

Biogeographical Province 2.11.05 (Middle European Forest)

Geographical Location The area is situated 35km south of Brno in southern Moravia and
adjoins the Austrian border. It is 11km from east to west and 12km north to south and
includes, amongst others, the town of Mikalov. 48°50’N., 16°45’E.

Date and History of Establishment The Protected Landscape Area designation was applied in
1976. The area was approved as a biosphere reserve in 1986. The Protected Landscape Area
was established by a decree of the Czech Ministry of Culture (No. 5790/76 on 19 March 1976)
under the legislation No. 40/1956 on the State Protection of Nature. Strict nature reserves are
governed by decrees confering strict protection. The Act aims to preserve and enhance the
quality of the landscape and to control the development of this area. The biosphere reserve
covers 8,07lha and is designated as a Protected Landscape.

Area’ The protected landscape covers 7,000ha but the total area including the biosphere
reserve is 8,017ha, which includes 11 strict nature reserves totalling 672ha.

Land Tenure Mostly State ownership, with some cooperative lands and partially private. The
forests are totally state owned; the agricultural areas are both state and cooperative owned
whilst small areas such as orchards, vineyards and gardens are private.

Altitude 163-550m

Physical Features The area includes the westernmost extent of the White Carpathian range,
the Mikulov Highlands where they adjoin the Dyje river valley. The area has been formed by
periglacial and karst processes resulting in limestone outcrops (Pavlovske vrchy) in an otherwise
rolling landscape of lowlands and hills. There are thick loess and colluvial deposits some of
which are of European stratigraphic importance, present in the flood plain of the Dyje River.

=A

Czechoslovakia
Climate Mean annual temperature of 9°C and mean annual percipitation of 524mm.

Vegetation Oak Quercus petraea and hornbeam Carpinus betulus forests grade into forest
steppe and steppe with smaller areas of saline steppe which support rare halophytes such
as Crypsis aculeata and Samolus valerandii. The steppe and forest steppe habitats support
pontic-pannonian and submediterranean communities present here at their northern and
western limits, for example, such species as Salvia aethiopis, and Orlaya grandifolia. On the
southern slopes there is the appearance of Quercus petraea and Quercus pubescens woodland
with associations of lime Tilia platyphyllos, sycamore Acer pseudoplatanus and Cornus mas
and Prunus mahaleb on scree slopes. The Dyje river flood plain remnants of alluvial forest
of Q. robur and Fraxinus angustifolia with an understorey of Leucojum aestivum some 56% of
the reserve is agricultural land and 33% is forest which is used mainly as game parks. Very
important steppe plant communities include Poa badensis, Festuca glauca, Sesleria calcarca,
Alsine setacoa, Festuca vallesiaca and Ranunculus illyrious. Other species include Fumana
procumbens, Iris pumila, Iris arenaris, Verbascum pheoniceun, Dianthus plumarius, Biscutella
laevigata and Saxifraga aizoon.

Fauna There are no mammals of note (a number of deer species are kept in the game parks)
few birds which, however, include eagle owl Bubo bubo and rock thrush Monticola saxatilis
and grey-lag geese Anser anser but particularly rich insect fauna which supports a number of
ponto-mediterranean, pontic and sarmatic species are at their northern most boundary here.
These include Saga pedo, Mantis religiara, Bombus fragrans, Zerynthia hypsypile, Anthaxia
hungarica and Marumba quercus. A number of interesting molluscs are also present
including Chondrula tridens and Helicopsis striata.

Cultural Heritage Archaeological evidence suggest settlements in the area since 25,000 years
ago. There are remains of the Great Moravian Slavonic hill-forts present.

Local Human Population In total there are ten municipalities, both rural and urban with a
total population in 1977 of 12,370 which has subsequently increased. Half the area is
agricultural and there are numerous settlements, the largest being the town of Mikulov with a
population of 13,000.

Visitors and Visitor Facilities The area is commonly used for tourism and recreation at a local
level.

Scientific Research and Facilities Research in this area has been carried out since before
1900 and continues to date in the form of several long-term studies organized principally by
the Czechoslovak Academy of Sciences and several universities. The Forest Ecology Institute
of Brno Agricultural College has researched the riverine forests within the framework of MAB
Project 2. The Institute of Geography of the Academy of Sciences has researched landscape
structural changes using remote sensing by aerial photographs taken from a model airplane.
There are several field and research stations with continuous monitoring of climate, vegetation,
soils, hydrology, and flora and fauna populations. Accommodation for researchers is available
at Lednicky luh, Lednicke rybniky, Lednice, Drnholec, and Nove Mlyny with the
administrative building in Mikulov capable of putting up 25 persons. there is an extensive
environmental education programme designed around the requirements of the local population
and their attitudes to nature conservation consisting of adult education, lectures and
excursions. The most recent of these has been a public opinion poll on the atitudes of the
resident population to the protected landscape area, which revealed amongst other things that
only 63% realized they lived in a protected landscape area and that 84% were hostile to the idea
of tourism in the area. Through a series of local and District National Committees the resident
population via its respresentative, takes an active part in the short and long term. Management
of the strict reserves and local inhabitants have become voluntary wardens. the reserves are
also utilized in field courses for students of J.E. Purkyne University and Brno Agricultural
College.

-42-

zechoslovakia

Conservation Management The steppes and forest-steppes are not suited for agriculture and
are left in a natural state while most of the forests have been coppiced in the past. Within this
there are 11 strict nature reserves defined as core areas which cover 672ha. The remaining
buffer area contains numerous settlements and extensive agricultural lands. Overall about half
the area is used for extensive agriculture and another third as game parks. The territorial
management plan governs the principles of reserve management and proposes the demarcation
of core areas and bio-corridors linking the cores. The plan proposes the optimal economic use
of land which does not endanger the natural resources. A separate management plan has been
prepared for a system of reserves Devin-Souteska-Kotel in the buffer zone which deals with
the location of farmlands and the use of traditional agricultural practises. Within the strict
nature reserves all damaging activities are prohibited and they are separated from the
intensively agricultural landscapes by buffer zones. The only national conservation strategy
existing in eastern Europe, which is in fact a sub-national conservation strategy, is the
Frysavka CS which is based on the areas to the south and south-east of Brno. It is possible that
this protected landscape is linked in an overall manner to this strategy.

Management Problems’ The forests were once coppiced and are now largely used as game
parks and there is an unspecified level of tourism use. At Musov, on the road between
Mikulov and Pohorelice, immediately north of the reserve, the once extensive riverine forest
had by 1984 been reduced by two-thirds of its area and replaced by shallow basins which
retain water for irrigation. Some pollution has occurred.

Staff Of the staff of four, two are university trained
Budget No information

Local Administration Sprava Chranene krajinne oblasti Palava, namesti J. Fucika 15, 69201
Mikulov.

References
° Cerovsky, J. (1983). Education for the Protection of Nature: A national plan for
Czechoslovakia In: Conservation, Science and Society. Contributions to the First

International Biosphere Reserve Congress, Minsk, Byelorussia/USSR. Unesco-UNEP. Pp.
577-584.

° Demek, J. (Ed.)(1970). The Pavlovske vrchy (hills) and their surroundings (In
Czech). Studia Geographica 11. Geograficky ustav CSAV, Brno.

° Horak, J. (1969). Forest types of the Pavlovske Kopce (Hills) (In German). Acta. Sc. Nat.,
Brno.

° Marsakova-Nemejcova, M. Mihalik, S. (1977). Narodni parky, rezervacea jina chranena
uzemi prirody v Ceskoslovensku Academia. Praha.

° Mikulik, O. (Ed.)(1980). Geography of the Palava Protected Landscape Area (in
Czech). Geograficky ustav CSAV Brno.

° Svetska, J. (Ed). (1976). Chranena uzemi prirody CSSR. 2nd. edition. Kartografie Praha.

° Smarda, J. (1975). Plant populations of the rock forest-steppe of the Pavlovske vrchy (hills)
in Moravia (In Czech). Studie CSAV 10. Academia. Praha.

° Vasatko, J. (1979). Geobiocenoses of the Povlovske vrchy (hills) and their surroundings (in
Czech). Studie CSAV 10. Academia. Praha.

Date August 1986, May 1987, revised August 1987

Podyji CHKO

Management Category V (Protected Landscape)

Biogeographical Province 2.11.05 (Middle European Forests)

ZAge

zechoslovakia
Geographical Location Situated in south Moravia on the Austrian border and extending 20km
along the Dyje river between the town of Znojmo in the east and the Vranov reservoir in the
west. 48°50’N, 15°57’E.
Date and History of Establishment The area was created on 11 December, 1978 by Decree No
22.927/78. This Decree aims to preserve and enhance the quality of the landscape and to
control its development.
Area 10,300ha
Land Tenure State-owned

Altitude 288-510m

Physical Features The site is dominated by the deep canyon of the river Dyje with rocky
slopes, consisting of gneiss outcrops.

Climate No information

Vegetation The steep rocky slopes are covered by thermophile tree and shrub species
represented by Cornelian cherry, whitebeam, service tree, oak and wayfaring tree (Cornus mas,
Sorbus aria, S. torminalis, Quercus sp. and Viburnum nantana). Rarer species include the
following: Jris variegata, Stipa ioannis, Pulsatilla pratensis ssp. nigricans, P. grandis
and Dictamnus albus.

Fauna Among rare species present are: eagle owl Bubo bubo, black stork Ciconia nigra, and
the following amphibians and reptiles Salamandra salamandra, Lacerta viridis, Elaphe
longissima and Hucho hucho.

Cultural Heritage No information

Local Human Population There would appear to be no sizeable settlements in the area, but it
abuts on to the town of Znojmo. The nearest urban centre is Brno, 50km to the north-east.

Visitors and Visitor Facilities The area is not used for tourism.

Scientific Research and Facilities Various investigations in botany, zoology and geology have
been undertaken by the state scientific organisations.

Conservation Management Within the protected landscape there is one national nature
reserve, Pusty kopec, and one protected habitat. There are no zoning plans in operation.

Management Problems None, however forestry and agricultural activities are not restricted.
Staff Three officers

Budget No information

Local Administration Krajske stredisko pamatkove pece a ochrany prirody, Brno.
References

° Svetska, J. (Ed). (1976). Chranena uzemi prirody CSSR. 2nd. edition. Kartografie Praha.

° Datasheets provided by Ustredie statnej ochrary prirody. Bratislava (1986).

Date August 1987.

-44-

Czechoslovakia
Polana CHKO
Management Category V (Protected Landscape)
Biogeographical Province 2.11.05 (Middle European Forest)

Geographical Location Situated in central Slovakia at the western end of the Slovenske
Rudohorie range of hills, centred on the Polana peak. The river valleys of the Hron and the
Slatina flow on the western and northern flanks and on the southern flank respectively, and the
town of Banska Bystrica lies 20km to the west. 48°38’N, 19°29°E.

Date and History of Establishment The area was created on 12 August 1981, by Decree No.
97 of the Ministry of Culture of the SSR. The objective of the decree is the protection and
cultivation of nature and natural values, provision for their optimum exploitation with respect
to their multifunctions in terms of their cultural, scientific, economic, water management and
health recreational resources.

Area 20,079ha
Land Tenure State-owned
Altitude 465-1,458m

Physical Features The major part of the area is made of stratovolcanic complexes - pyroxenic
andesites of the second phase of andesite Tertiary neovolcanism. In the eastern part Hercynian
intrusion, magmatites and subalpine metamorphgites emerge to the surface. Erosion lava sheet
and flow debris forms table tops in some places, as well as caldera, belong to this characteristic
formation.

Climate No information

Vegetation Forest cover changes with altitude from oak-hornbeam Quercus sp.-Carpinus
betulus groves through beech Fagus sylvatica groves and silver fir Abies alba groves to
maple Acer platanoides mountainous forests and spruce Picea sp. groves. Deforested areas with
grass meadows occur in the foothills of the mountain range. The following species have been
recorded: Viola lutea ssp. sudetica, Hesperis nivea, Crocus heuffelianus, Troallius europaeus ssp.
europaeus, Aquilegia vulgaris.

Fauna Mammal species recorded include brown bear Ursus arctos, lynx Lynx lynx and others
such as Microtus agrestis and Sorex alpinus. Breeding birds include capercaillie, spotted eagle,
eagle owl, ring ouzel and three-toed woodpecker (Tetrao urogallus, Aquila clanga, Bubo bubo,
Turdus torquatus and Picoides tridactylus). Amphibians and reptiles are represented by Lacerta
vivipara, Triturus alpestris and Rosalina alpina.

Cultural Heritage There are historical monuments in the area.

Local Human Population It appears that there are no settlements within the protected
landscape and no roads cross or enter it. The nearest large urban centre is Banska Bystrica
(population 71,000), located 20km to the west.

Visitors and Visitor Facilities No information

Scientific Research and Facilities No information

Conservation Management Within the protected landscape there are four national nature
reserves, the largest being Polana (685ha) and six protected natural features. Polana protected

hunting area is a part of the PLA.

Management Problems No major threats reported.

-45-

Czechoslovakia
Staff Three professional workers
Budget No information

Local Administration Ustredie statnej ochrany prirody Liptovsky Mikulas (State Nature
Protection Centre Liptovsky Mikulas), Sprava CHKO Polana, Hurbanova ul. 20, 960 01 Zvolen.

References

° Klinda, J. (1985). | Chranene uzemia prirody v Slovenskej Socialistickej Republike.
Vydavatel’stvo Obzor, Bratislava.

° Svetska, J. (Ed). (1976). Chranena uzemi prirody CSSR. 2nd. edition. Kartografie Praha.

° Datasheets provided by Ustredie statnej ochrary prirody. Bratislava (1986).

Date August 1987

Ponitrie CHKO
Management Category V (Protected Landscape)
Biogeographical Province 2.11.05. (Middle European Forest)

Geographical Location Situated in the mountain ranges of the eastern part of central West
Slovakia and western part of Central Slovakia. The area extends some 50km along the Tribec
and Vtacnik ranges flanked to the east and the south by the Nitra river valley running from
Nitra in the south to Novaky in the north. The area is centred on 48°33’N, 18°30’E.

Date and History of Establishment The area was created on 24 June 1985, by Decree No 58
of the Ministry of Culture of the SSR. The decree stipulates the protection and cultivation of
nature, especially the Tribec and Vtacnik mountain ranges, their natural values and the
landscape with its dispersed settlement; and provides for its optimum exploitation with respect
to the overall cultural, scientific, economic, water management, health and recreational
significance.

Area 37,665ha
Land Tenure Mostly in state ownership although parts are held by agricultural cooperatives.
Altitude 160 - 1,346m above sea level.

Physical Features The area belongs to the geomorphological units of Tribec, Vtacnik and
Pohronsky Inovec. From the geological aspect Tribec is a crystalline secondary era mountain
range, Vtacnik a young Tertiary volcanic mountain range; in the appropriate part of Pohronsky
Inovec the Tertiary volcanic rocks alternate with Tertiary sediments.

Climate The climate of Tribec base belongs to the mildly warm humid zone and the high
altitude sections to the mildly cold humid zone.

Vegetation More than 800 species of higher plants have been recored in the area. Of
these Aconitum anthora, Adenostyles alliariae, Crepis sibirica, Dianthus superbus ssp. superbus,
Hacquetia epipactis, Lathyrus venetus, Ranunculus slovacus, Rosa pimpinellifolia, Scorzonera
humilis, and Stipa pulcherrima are the most notable. At Jelenec introduced sweet
chestnut Castanea sativa trees have been rejuvenating naturally for centuries.

Fauna The following species of invertebrates occur: Salaca diceros, Charopus pallipes, Lasius

bicornis, Rhinomias autriacus, Rosalia alpina. Amphibians and retiles are represented
by Bombina variegata, Elaphe longissima, Hyla arbores, Lacerta viridis, Rana temporaria,

-46-

Czechoslovakia
and Triturus vulgaris. Birds include goshawk Accipiter gentilis, imperial eagle Aquila heliaca,
black stork Ciconia nigra, and honey buzzard Pernis apivorus. Mammals include wild cat Felis
sylvestris.

Cultural Heritage No information.

Local Human Population There would appear to be no villages or towns wholly within the
protected landscape area, and only one road (from Zlata Moravce to Partizanske) crosses the
site. The area does, however, abut directly onto the town of Nitra which has a population of
80,000.

Visitors and Visitor Facilities No information.

Scientific Research and Facilities | Research is being conducted. The results of completed
research work are now published.

Conservation Management Within the protected landscape there are eight national nature
reserves and three other protected territories. The largest of these nature reserves is the
Vtacnik reserve which occupies the highest peak in the site. A protected study area, "Zubria
obora" (European bison Bison bonasus) enclosure borders with the territory.

Management Problems Some negative effects are being felt from the surrounding areas
particularly with regard to the urbanisation pressures.

Staff Ten professional workers and guards.
Budget No information.

Local Administration Sprava chranenej krajinnej oblasti Ponitrie (Ponitrie Protected
Landscape Area Management), Slovanskej vzajomnosti 8, 949 01 Nitra.

References
° Svetska, J. (Ed). (1976). Chranena uzemi prirody CSSR. 2nd. edition. Kartografie Praha.
° Datasheets provided by Ustredie statnej ochrary prirody. Bratislava (1986).

Date August 1987.

Slavkovsky les CHKO

Management Category V (Protected Landscape)
Biogeographical Province 2.32.12 (Central European Highlands)

Geographical Location Situated in north-west Bohemia at the northern end of the Cesky Les
including the Tepla river valley and immediately south of Karlovy Vary and 45km north-west
of Plzen. 50°05’N, 12°42’E.

Date and History of Establishment The area was created on 3 May 1974 by Decree No
7.657/74. This decree aims to preserve and enhance the quality of the landscape and to control

its development.
Area 64,000 ha.
Land Tenure State-owned.

Altitude 550-850 m.

-47-

Czechoslovakia

Physical Features The whole area is built of crystalline schists and in addition, there are
many warm mineral springs.

Climate No information

Vegetation The area is mostly covered by Norway spruce Picea abies forest whilst the flora of
the several peatbogs in the area include the following species: Drosera rotundifolia, Pinquicula
vulgaris and Oxyccocus quadripetala. On the Serpentic rocks there are species like Erica
carnea, Asplenium adianthum nigrum ssp. cuneifolium. There is also the endemic
plant Cerastium alsinifolium.

Fauna’ The birds recorded include eagle owl Bubo bubo, Tengmalm’s owl Aegolius funereus,
pygmy owl Glaucidium passerium and capercaillie Tetrao urogallus and Lyrurus tetrix. Of the
larger mammals there are red deer Cervus elaphus, wild boar Sus scrofa, pine marten Martes
martes and Mustella erminea.

Cultural Heritage No information.

Local Human Population The suburbs of the town of Karlovy Vary are included within the
protected landscape as are the towns of Loket, Hor. Slavkov, Becov n. Teplon, Tepla and
Marianske Lazne. In addition, there are a large number of scattered settlements and hamlets.
Visitors and Visitor Facilities The whole area is frequently visited by many tourists during
both the summer and winter seasons. Close by there are the famous spas Karlovy Vary and

Marianske lazne with their warm mineral water springs, which also act as tourist attractions.

Scientific Research and Facilities Recent surveys have been undertaken by several
institutions specially in the fields of botany and forestry. No facilities.

Conservation Management Within the protected landscape there are seven national nature
reserves (the largest being Kladske raseliniste, 264ha) one protected natural habitat and one
protected natural feature.

Management Problems None. Forestry and agricultural activities are not restricted except in
the nature reserves.

Staff Four workers from the local administration
Budget No information

Local Administration Krajske stredisko pamatkove pece a ochrany prirody Zapadoceskeho
kraje, Plzen.

References

° Marsakova-Nemejcova, M and Mihalik, S. (1979). Narodni parky, rezervace a jina chranena
uzemi prirody v Ceskoslovensku. Academia Praha.

° Svetska, J. (Ed). (1976). Chranena uzemi prirody CSSR. 2nd. edition. Kartografie Praha.

° Datasheets provided by Ustredie statnej ochrary prirody. Bratislava (1986).

Date August 1987.

Slovensky kras CHKO

Management Category V and I and IX (Protected Landscape, Strict Nature Reserve and
Biosphere Reserve)

Biogeographical Province 2.11.05 (Middle European Forest)

-48-

Czechoslovakia

Geographical Location Situated in the south-east of the Slovak Socialist Republic, some 20km
south-west of Kosice stretching 50km between the River Bodva in the east, the River Muran in
the west, the Rudo Horic Uplands in the north and the Hungarian border (Aggtelek National
Park) in the south. 48°35’N, 20°40°E.

Date and History of Establishment Established as a Protected Landscape Area in 1973 and
approved as a Biosphere Reserve in January 1977. The legal status of the region is derived
from the law on Nature Protection no. 1/1955 Zb.SNR/Slovak National Council. By virtue of
this law, the Slovak Karst was declared a protected landscape area by decree of the Ministry of
Culture of the Slovak Socialist Republic No. 110 dated August 31 1973. The protected
landscape area consists of one large, very irregularly shaped unit separated from a smaller unit
to the west by the valley of the river Slana which is itself separated from a yet smaller area to
the west by the valley of the river Stitnik. The protected landscape area is surrounded on all
sides (except for the boundary where it forms the border with Hungary) by a buffer zone
covering 38,334ha. The total area is 74,499ha.

Area_ The protected landscape are is 36,165ha, the same size as the biosphere reserve.

Land Tenure The Central Management (State Forest Service) administers 75% of the territory,
the remaining 25% being under local management (Agricultural Cooperatives, local National
Councils, private owners).

Altitude 200-925m (at Matesova Skala)

Physical Features The Slovak Karst is the largest and most outstanding and characteristic
karst area in Czechoslovakia, consisting of a system of plateaux, separated by deep canyons of
the Slana and Stitnik rivers, and the gorges of Zadiel, Hajske and Miglinec. The Slovak karst
is composed of two groups of rock formations of different geomorphology. The subsoil
comprises lower Triassic impermeable, weakly resistant, argillaceous and marly slates,
variegated grit and sandstone, and marly limestones. In the overlay there are massive layers of
predominantly middle Triassic, but also upper Triassic, extremely resistant limestones and
dolomites. There are numerous surface and underground karst phenomena, developed in a
classic shape over an extensive territory. Some underground passages connect with systems
originating in Hungary.

Climate The mean temperature in the lowest altitude, is below -3°C in January and above
19°C in July; these values drop with increasing altitude so that the corresponding figures for
the highest altitude sites are about -7°C and 14°C respectively. The annual rainfall amounts to
about 620mm in the lowest, and about 1000mm in the highest parts of the tablelands.
Depending on elevation, snow cover persists here between 60 and 139 days.

Vegetation Agricultural land covers 7,203ha and forests 27,542ha. The forests are largely
hornbeam Carpinus betula, oak Quercus petraeae and beech Fagus sylvatica but include such
species as Fraxinus ornus and Acer tataricum especially on the areas occupied by
forest-steppes. The flora of the area is among the most interesting of the Western Carpathians
and has been extensively documented. The wealth and colourfulness of plant life has been
expressed in some 100 publications describing the flora of the Slovak Karst. Among the more
interesting species are: Onosma tornensis, Sesleria heufleriana, Crataegus domicensis, Sorbus
austriaca spp. hazslinszkiana, and Dianthus lumnitzeri var. pseudopraecox (endemics). In
Slovakia, this is the only place where Ajuga laxmanii, Erythronium dens-canis, Carex
brevicollis, Astragalus vesicarius, Cytisus procumbens, Gasparinia peucedanoides and Euphrasia
pectinata are present at the northernmost limit of their distribution. The limestone underlay
and the warm, moderately dry climate, provide habitats for over 900 species of vascular plants,
making this territory among the richest taxonomically in Central Europe. Even though the
original forest vegetation has been considerably altered through man’s intervention, there are
still a whole series of oak associations and floristic elements with unique features, considered to
be indicative of the development of a Matran-Carpathian vegetation. Also of interest are the
marshes and meadows, association of pseudo-rocky steppes and rocky overhangs, cliffs, chasms
and ravines. The inversion of vegetation zones in deep crevasses and ravines is so well
developed as to have no parallel within the Carpathian arch.

-49-

Czechoslovakia

Fauna’ The fauna is characteristic of steppe or forest-steppe habitat with montane elements
preserved in the damp and cool valleys. Of particular scientific interest are the fauna of caves
and subterranean karst waters. Karst forms of beetles and insects are abundantly represented
and mention should be made of the occurrence of the endemic snail Sadleriana pannonica.
Among reptiles, lizards are the most numerous with Lacerta viridis, Lacerta vivipera
and Podarcis muralis all present. The rocky steppes and forest steppes are the haunt of rock
bunting Emberiza cia, the northernmost locality in Europe. In addition, rock thrush Monticola
saxatilis, peregrine falcon Falco peregrinus, saker F. cherrug, short-toed eagle Circaetus
gallicus, lesser spotted eagle Aquila pomarina and others are present, while innumerable
colonies of bats haunt the caves. The area marks the westernmost disribution for striped field
mouse Apodemus agrarius whilst Miller’s water shrew Neomys anomalus is found here in large
numbers. Also present are red deer Cervus elaphus, roe deer Capreolus capreolus and
introduced species such as Ovis sp., and wild boar Sus scrofa.

Cultural Heritage No information

Local Human Population There appears to be only one sizeable settlement - Silica - and
several hamlets within the protected landscape area with the larger villages and towns located
in the valleys outside the boundary.

Visitors and Visitor Facilities Out of the great number of caves, four may be visited by the
public but general access to the reserve requires the authority of the Management of the
Protected Regions of the Slovak Karst, with headquarters at Brzotin. An international nature
trail has been created which connects the Slovak Karst with Aggtelek National Park in Hungary.

Scientific Research and Facilities In addition to earlier research conducted on flora, fauna,
speleology, geomorphology and geology of the territory, a complex floristic and phytocenologic
survey was undertaken in 1970 on a selected part of the Slovak Karst, the Silice Tableland, by
the Department of Geobotanics of the Natural Science Faculty, Comenius University, in
Bratislava. The flora of the site has been recorded in over 100 publications. As a first stage, as
the basis for a map of the climax vegetation. For the period 1976-1980, approval was given
for a complete survey of the entire Slovak Karst within the state plan of research for the
Comenius University, titled "Study of Plants and their evolution in the Carpathian Region" as
well as research conducted by the Central Office for State Nature Conservation in the
programme "Protection of Nature and its Components". The main objective of the survey will
be to determine the types of vegetation and their syntaxonomic evaluation, along with mapping
of all contemporary vegetation. In the future, research on the effects of man’s interactions
with various ecosystems within the region has to be reinforced. Research permits are required
from the Management of the Protected Region of the Slovak Karst, with headquarters at
Brzotin.

Conservation Management The aim is to protect and improve the natural conditions and
nature resources of the territory; to ensure coordination of its economic exploitation in
conformity with measures for the protection of the natural landscape in view of its multiple
use as a cultural, scientific, economic and health-recreational reserve. The area includes
twelve national nature reserves one protected forest reserve, and nine protected monuments.
There is a buffer zone surrounding the area.

Management Problems _ In the past, much of the region was affected by deforestation, which
together with grazing resulted in soil erosion on steep terrain; elsewhere it promoted the
appearance of steppes and of xerothermic vegetation. Despite this, the majority of the
protected area is still covered by natural vegetation. However, present threats change from
traditional agriculture to large scale production of cereals; the accompanying increased use of
fertilizers and pesticides that introduce considerable quantities of chemical compounds into the
underground cave waters; the motorized tourism causing air pollution in the underground river
courses and chasms and pollutant emission from industrial sources.

Staff Five persons are assigned to the protection of the area and 16 scientific-research
workers.

-50-

Czechoslovakia
Budget No information

Local Administration The Slovak Institute for the conservation of the Monuments and Nature
Conservation of the Protected Region of Slovak Karst, Slovensky Kras, 049 51 Brzotin, Biely
Kastiel’, okr. Roznava, Czechoslovakia. Scientific Research Centre, Department of
Geobotanics, Natural Science Faculty, Comenius University, 80000 Bratislkava, Moskovska 2/a,
Czechoslovakia.

References

° Drdos, J. (1967). Landscape typization in the eastern part of the Slovak Karst and the
adjoining part of the Kosice hollow. Biologické prace XIII (4-5): 158.

° Haberova, I. (1975). Vegetation associations of the alluvia of the Silice Plateau. Proceedings
of the 2nd SBS Congress in Presov.

° Huna, L. (1981)(Ed.). Vel’koplosne Chranene Uzemia na Slovenska Vydavatel’stvo OBZOR
Bratislava.

° Jakal (1975). The Karst of the Silica Plateau. Osveta Martin.

° Jakucs, P. (1967). Pjyllitidi-Aceratum subcarpaticum in norostlichen Teil des Ungarischen
Mittelgebirges. Act Bot. Acad. Sci. Hung. 13(1-2): 61-80.

° Klinda, J. (1985). Chranene Uzemia Prirody v Slovenskej Socialistickij Republike
Vydavatel’stvo Obzor, Bratislava.

° Lamac, J. and Stackmann, V. (1985)(Eds.). Chranena Krajinna Oblast Slovensky Kras.
Vydalo Vydavatcl’stvo Obzor n.p. pre Ustredic statncj ochrany prirody. Liptovskom
Mikulasi.

° Marsakova-Nemejcova, M. and Mihalik, S. (1977). Narodni parky, reservace a jina chranena

uzemi prirody v Ceskoslovensku. Academia Praha.

Mazur, E. et al. (1971). The Slovak Karst. Geografické prace I(1-2): 3-116.

° Povolny, F. and Voloscuk, I. (1986). Management of Biosphere Reserves in Czechoslovak

protected areas’ network. Paper presented at All European MAB Conference, March 1986.

Svestka, J. (Ed). (1976). Chranena uzemi prirody CSSR. 2nd. edition. Kartografie Praha.

°

°

Date 1977, revised August 1986, May 1987, and August 1987

Slovensky raj CHKO
Management Category V (Protected Landscape)
Biogeographical Province 2.11.05. (Middle European Forests)
Geographical Location Situated in the eastern part of Slovakia, on the eastern edge of the
Nizke Tatry range between the towns of Spisska Nova Ves (to the east), Hrabusice (to the
north) and Dobsina (to the south) and between the rivers Hornad and Hnilec. 48°55’N, 20°25’E.
Date and History of Establishment The area was created on 21 August 1964, under the
Provision of Slovak National Council Commission for Education and Culture, No. SaK 48
441/1964-osv. The provision stipulates the preservation, regeneration and cultivation of the
natural wealth and landscape beauties.
Area 14,230ha (protective zone 19,615ha)
Land Tenure To a large extent state-owned.
Altitude 520 - 1,186m above sea level
Physical Features The area consists of the high plateau of Triassic limestones and dolomites
cut by canyons, cloughs and narrow passages. Surface karst phenomena (swallets, karrens),
caves, tunnels and windows are well represented here.

Climate No information

=5le

Czechoslovakia

Vegetation The majority of the area is covered with spruce Picea sp. forest mixed with
fir Abies sp. and beech Fagus sylvatica groves. Large areas of meadow occur on the plains.
The area is noted for its thermophile species with a significant diversity due to the presence of
cloughs. A selection of the more interesting species includes: Primula auricula, Polygala
amara brachyptera, Ctenidium molluscum, Allium ochroleucum, A. montana, Calamintha alpina,
Spiraea media; endemics Campanula carpatica, Hesperis nivea, Soldanella carpatica, Pulsatilla
slavica, Dianthus praecox; and the relict species Ligularia sibirica, Saxifraga aizoon, and Drays
octopetala.

Fauna Invertebrates recorded included species such as Trichopterna fatrensis, Astacus
torrentium, Parnassius apollo, and Harpalus punctatulus. Fish include Salmo trutta m. ferio
while amphibians and reptiles are represented by Triturus montendoni. Breeding birds include
black stork, short-toed eagle, raven, golden eagle, saker falcon, black grouse and eagle owl
(Ciconia nigra, Circaetus gallicus, Corvus corax, Aquilla chrysaetos, Falco cherrung, Lyrurus
tetrix and Bubo bubo). Mammals include Myotis dasycnema, otter Lutra lutra, and brown
bear Ursus arctos.

Cultural Heritage No information.

Local Human Population The small towns of Dedinky and Stratena are present in the south of
the area; the central and northern parts are almost completely uninhabited. In the valleys to
the north there are a number of small towns, and the nearest large urban centre, Kosice
(population of 213,000) is some 60km to the east.

Visitors and Visitor Facilities No information.

Scientific Research and Facilities A comprehensive inventory is being carried out. The
results of preliminary surveys and other research have been published.

Conservation Management The protected landscape is completely surrounded by a buffer
zone covering 19,615ha. Within the protected landscape itself there are 12 national nature
reserves (the largest being Prielom Hornadu, 290ha; Kysel’, 880ha; Sokol, 700ha and Stratena,
678ha) and three protected natural features which are caves. Within the buffer zone there are
a further two national nature reserves and two protected natural features.

Management Problems There is an over-concentration of visitors at some of the recreational
centres. A railway line follows the Hnilec valley through the extreme southern edge of the
area and acts as the main access point for visitors.

Staff 12 professional workers and guards.
Budget No information.

Local Administration Ustredie statnej ochrany prirody, Liptovsky Mikulas - Sprava CHKO,
Slovensky raj, (State Nature Protection Centre Liptovsky Mikulas - PLA Slovak Paradise
Management), Gottwaldova 13, 052 01 Spisska Nova Ves

References

° Klinda, J. (1985). Chranene uzemia prirody vy Slovenskej Socialistickej Republike.
Vydavatel’stvo Obzor, Bratislava.

° Marsakova-Nemejcova, M and Mihalik, S. (1979). Narodni parky, rezervace a jina chranena
uzemi prirody v Ceskoslovensku. Academia Praha.

° Svetska, J. (Ed). (1976). Chranena uzemi prirody CSSR. 2nd. edition. Kartografie Praha.

° Datasheets provided by Ustredie statnej ochrary prirody. Bratislava (1986).

Date August 1987.

359

Czechoslovakia
Stiavnicke vrchy CHKO
Management Category V (Protected landscape)
Biogeographical Province 2.11.05. (Middle European Forest)

Geographical Location Situated in the southern part of Central Slovakia centered on the
Stiavnicke peak and the Krupinska plateau and including the Pliesovka and Ziarska valleys.
The area is bounded to the west and north by the Hron river and lies 18km south-west of
Banska Bystrica and 35km east of Nitra. 48°25’N, 18°52’E.

Date and History of Establishment The area was created on 22 September 1979, by Decree
No 124 of the Ministry of Culture of the SSR. The decree stipulates the protection and
cultivation of nature and natural resources and provides for the coordination of their economic
exploitation but at the same time giving due regard to the valuable cultural monuments to
mining technology which exist in this territory.

Area 77,630ha

Land Tenure Mostly State-owned but parts are held by agricultural cooperatives.
Altitude 185-1,009m above sea level, at Sitno.

Physical Features The Stiavnicke Hills are made mostly of igneous rocks.
Climate No information.

Vegetation The majority of the area is covered with forests while the smaller part is under
agricultural use. Natural vegetation cover is found only rarely with the original beech Fagus
sylvatica groves, fir-beech Abies-Fagus groves and mountainous maple Acer platanoides groves
having been substantially transformed by human activity or destroyed by deforestation.
Xerophilus communities with oak Quercus pubescens and Pannonian flora elements are present
on sunny rocky hillsides and ridges. Notable species include: Adonis vernalis, Fraxinus ornus,
Festuca valesiaca, Stippa joannis, Stipa pennata, Iris graminea, Drosera rotundifolia, Pulsatilla
grandis, and Crocus heuf felians.

Fauna The site is noted for the occurrence of xerophilous Pannonian species and mountainous
Carpathian species; eastern and western elements are also encountered here. Protected species
include the invertebrates: Carabus nitens, Ergates faber, Rosalia alpina, Parnassius fuscus.
Amphibians and reptiles are represented by Lacerta vivipara. Birds include black woodpecker,
red-breasted flycatcher, honey buzzard, black stork and Syrian woodpecker (Dryocopus
martius, Muscicapa parva, Pernis apivorus, Ciconia nigra and Dendrocopus syriacus). Other
species recorded include Rhinolophus ferrum equinum.

Cultural Heritage The territory is a mining area with a mining tradition spanning several
centuries, including the extraction of silver ore. This tradition is now commemorated in the
form of examples of mining and metallurgical relics.

Local Human Population In the centre of the protected landscape is the town of Banska
Stiavnica - the only major settlement present (two smaller villages do exist, one in the
north-west and the other in the south). The towns of Banska Bystrica (71,000 population) and
Nitra (80,000 population) are the nearest sizeable urban centres.

Visitors and Visitor Facilities No information.

Scientific Research and Facilities Studies are being conducted. The results of completed
nature and historical surveys have been published.

= j5=

Czechoslovakia

Conservation Management Within the protected landscape there are six national nature
reserves, two protected habitats, two protected natural features and two protected gardens. Of
the latter two, one is the botanical garden at Banska Stravnica and the other the arboretum
Kysihybel.

Management Problems The high concentration of visitors in some recreation centres are
causing problems.

Staff Six professional workers and guards.
Budget No information.

Local Administration Ustredie statnej ochrany prirody Liptovsky Mikulas (State Nature
Protection Centre Liptovsky Mukulas), Sprava CHKO Stiavnicke vrchy, ul. Cervenej armady
26, 969 01 Banska Stiavnica.

References

° Klinda, J. (1985). Chranene uzemia prirody v Slovenskej Socialistickej Republike.
Vydavatel’stvo Obzor, Bratislava.

° Svetska, J. (Ed). (1976). Chranena uzemi prirody CSSR. 2nd. edition. Kartografie Praha.

° Datasheets provided by Ustredie statnej ochrary prirody. Bratislava (1986).

Date August 1987.

Sumaya CHKO
Management Category V (Protected Landscape)
Biogeographical Province 2.32.12 (Central European Highlands)

Geographical Location Situated in south-west Bohemia, along the West Germany border in
the Bavarian-Sumava Forest. It extends some 110km from Vyrsko in the north-west to
Loucovice in the south-east. 49°00’N, 13°30’E.

Date and History of Establishment The area, the largest protected area in the country, was
created on 27 December 1963 by Decree No 53.855/63 (though parts of the area have been
protected for much longer). This Decree aims to preserve and enhance the quality of the
landscape and to control its development.

Area 160,000 ha
Land Tenure State-owned

Altitude 470-1,378m (Plechy). Several peaks reach 1,300m and higher (Jezerni hora, Plesna
and Trojmezna hora, for example)

Physical Features An extensive mountain area which is a continuation of the B6hmerwald in
West Germany. The rocks are mainly crystalline schists, with smaller areas of crystalline
limestones and quarzite dykes. Most of the mountains have the geomorphological pattern of a
peneplain dissected into broad ranges with flat tops. In the Pleistocene, Sumava was partly
covered by small glaciers. Eight lakes, most of them protected as nature reserves, remain as
the evidence of glaciation. In addition, in the south of the area there is a large artificial
reservoir, the vodni nadrz Lipno, as well as a canal which skirts the Piecky and Smrcina peaks.

Climate No information

-54-

Czechoslovakia

Vegetation Sumava is more or less completely covered with forests. Typical mountain
growths of norway spruce Picea abies with rowan Sorbus aucuparia and maple Acer platanoides
occur here, as well as mountain growths of beech Fagus sylvatica with a series of other
deciduous trees and shrubs. Locally there are isolated growths of mountain pine Pinus mugo.
The Boubinsky prales Nature Reserve is well known as an area of virgin forest, as is the area
between the Cerne and Certovo lakes. A very characteristic component of the landscape are
the peat bogs such as the one within the Jezerni slat Nature Reserve. Here, at an altitude of
over 1,000m, is a raised peat bog with characteristic species such as Eriophorum vaginatum,
Carex spp., Sphagnum spp., and on drier sites the dwarf birch Betula nana. The following
important plant species should also be mentioned: Aconitum variegatum, A. napellus, Arnica
montana, Blechnum spicant, Calla palustris, Campanula glomerata, Cephalanthera alba, Daphne
mezereum, Dianthus superbus, Doronicum austriacum, helleborines CEpipactis latifolia,
E. atrorubens and E. palustris, Gentiana pneumonanthe, G. crudiata, G. Pannonica, Gentianella
ciliata, Gymnadenia connopea, Chamaebuxus alpestris, Ledum aplustre, Lilium bulbiferum,
L. martagon, Menyanthes trifoliata, Mulgedium alpinum, Platanthera bifolia, sundew Drosera
rotundifolia, and Soldanella montan .

Fauna Once the Sumava woods were the natural habitat of European bison, brown bear, wolf
and lynx. Today, of the larger mammals only red deer Cervus elaphus and lynx Lynx lynx live
here. Northern birch mouse Sicista betulina is a glacial relict, and Alpine shrew Sorex alpinus
pre-glacial. The otter Lutra lutra is rare. Eagle owl Bubo bubo, pygmy-owl Glaucidium
passerinum and Tengmalm’s owl Aegolius funereus breed, as well as_ three-toed
woodpecker Picoides tridactylus, nutcracker Nucifraga caryocatactes, ring ouzel Turdus
torquatus and several grouse species such as capercaillie Tetrao urogallus, hazel hen Tetrastes
bonasia and black grouse Lyrurus tetrix. The two lakes within the Cerne and Certovo Jezero
Nature Reserve are extremely oligotrophic, but they have a characteristic fauna.

Cultural Heritage No information

Local Human Population There are a large number of villages and settlements in the
protected landscape area, the largest being Volory in the south east. The nearest large town is
Ceske Budejovice (population 92,000), some 35km to the east.

Visitors and Visitor Facilities The area is being used extensively and intensively for both
summer and winter recreation. There are many hotels, trade-union and other organization
owned hostels and camping places.

Scientific Research and Facilities | None yet in most of the region, but research has been
continuing into the hydrobiology of the Cerne and Certovo lakes since 1897. No facilities.

Conservation Management Ten nature reserves are found within the protected landscape:-
Bila Strz, Cerne a Certovo jezero (152 ha), Jezerni slat (120 ha), Mlynarska slat, Rokytske slat,
Rokytske slat, Bukova slat, Lipka, Boubinsky prales (666ha), Mrtvy luh (283ha) and Trojmezna
hora (386ha). The area abuts onto the Bayerischer Wald National Park in the Federal Republic
of Germany, as well as the Naturpark Oberer Bayerischer Wald and the Naturpark Bayerischer
Wald.

Management Problems None at present, though forestry and agricultural activities are not
controlled except, apparently, in the nature reserves.

Staff Sixteen officers.
Budget No information

Local Administration Sprava CHKO Sumava, Vimperk, dtto Sueice Krajske stredisko
pamatkove pece a ochrany prirody Plzen dtto Ceske Budejovice.

Czechoslovakia

References

° Carp, E. (1980) A Directory of Wetlands of International Importance in the Western
Palaearctic. YUCN, Gland, Switzerland.

° Marsakova-Nemejcova, M and Mihalik, S. (1979). Narodni parky, rezervace a jina chranena
uzemi prirody v Ceskoslovensku. Academia Praha.

° Svetska, J. (Ed). (1976). Chranena uzemi prirody CSSR. 2nd. edition. Kartografie Praha.

° Datasheets provided by Ustredie statnej ochrary prirody. Bratislava (1986).

Date August 1987

Trebonsko CHKO

Management Category V and I and IX (Protected Landscape, Strict Nature Reserve and
Biosphere Reserve)

Biogeographical Province 2.11.05 (Middle European Forest)

Geographical Location The reserve is situated in the Czech Socialist Republic in southern
Bohemia, centred on the town of Trebon, 100km south of Prague, 13km due east of Ceske
Budcjovice and extending to the Czechoslovak-Austrian border. 49°00’N, 14°50’E.

Date and History of Establishment Declared a Biosphere Reserve in January 1977 and as a
Protected Landscape Area by Decree No 22.737/79 of the Minister of Culture in November
1979, coming into force in March 1980. The whole site is protected as a Protected Landscape
Area created in 1979.

Area 70,000ha

Land Tenure State and private (forests, fishponds and most of the arable land is state owned;
a limited area of fields, gardens and orchards are private)

Altitude 407-613m (Homolka Hill in the south-east)

Physical Features The local topography is flattish or slightly undulating with a lack of sharp
relief although the eastern part lies in the hilly region of southern Bohemia. Underlying rocks
are primarily Cretaceous and Tertiary sedimentary, with some cristallines present in the eastern
part of the reserve at the Nova Bystrice Hills. Soils are composed of sands, clays, gravels and
peats, and the site is characterised by a complex of rivers, streams and channels together with
fishponds, although thre are also small areas with sand dune systems.

Climate The climate is marked by relatively long periods of clear weather with an annual
mean air temperature of 7.8°C and annual mean precipitation of 627mm.

Vegetation A large part of the area is covered in forests, mainly Scots pine Pinus silvestris,
silver fir Abies alba and Norway spruce Picea abies. Smaller remnants of broadleaved forests
are found in river flood-plains with Quercus robur, Acer spp., Tilia spp. and Ulmus spp. Fen
woodlands occur in swampy areas with Alnus glutinosa as the characteristic species. Peat and
moorland communities include Pinus rotundata, Pinus sylvestris ssp. uncinata and numerous
shrubs. Wet meadows, xerothermic grasslands and sandy habitats complete the ecological
diversity within the reserve. Among rare and protected plants are: Caltha palustris, Daphne
cneorum, Dianthus superous, Drosera anglica, D. intermedia, D. obovata, D. rotundifolia,
Dryopteris cristata, D. thalypteris, Gentianella bohemica, Ledum palustre, Lilium martagon,
Liparis loeseli, Malaxis paludosa, Nuphar luteum, N. pumilum, Nymphaea alba, N. candida,
Orchis morio, Pulsatilla vernalis and Trapa natans.

=S(5=

Czechoslovakia

Fauna The reserve is particularly important for birds with nearly 200 species recorded
including 150 breeding species such as greylag goose, goldeneye, mute swan, white stork,
marsh harrier, grey heron (the largest colony in Czechoslovakia with 500 nests), purple heron,
cormorant (small colony), red crested pochard, white-tailed sea eagle, kingfisher, bittern, Savi’s
warbler, penduline tit (Anser anser, Bucephala clangula, Cygnus olor, Ciconia ciconia, Circus
aeruginosus, Ardea cinerea, A. purpurea, Phalacrocorax carbo, Netta rufina, Haliaetus albicilla,
Alcedo atthis, Botaurus stelaris, Locustella luscinioides, Remiz pendulinus), and numbers of
crake species, duck, geese and warblers. Rare mammals and amphibians include otter, elk, tree
frog, common spadefoot, natterjack toad, viviparous lizard and grass snake (Lutra lutra, Alces
alces, Hyla arborea, Pelobates fuscus, Bufo calamita, Lacerta vivipara and Natrix natrix).
There are also numerous species of insects peculiar to peat bogs, wetlands and sandy habitats,
rare boreal and tundra species and some endemic species.

Cultural Heritage Since the 14th century the area has been gradually transformed by man,
resulting in a landscape comprising all kinds of natural, semi-natural and artificial ecosystems
as well as numerous monuments, old villages, churches, and castles.

Local Human Population The area is much frequented by tourists, and serves as a centre for
various sports and other types of recreation.

Visitors and Visitor Facilities Parts of the Cervene Blato Nature Reserve is open to the public
along a nature trail starting at Jirikovo Udoli near Slamanovice.

Scientific Research and Facilities Research projects refer to the structure and functioning of
various ecosystems, and to interrelationships between ecosystems and agriculture. The area was
used for the International Biological Programme projects, and is also considered for research
within the framework of MAB projects Nos. 2 and 8. Several permanent laboratories and
temporary field stations are situated in the Trebon (since 1953), namely those of the
Czechoslovak Academy of Sciences (Dept. of Botany, Dept. of Hydrobotany, Dept. of
Microbiology, Dept. of Landscape Ecology, Dept. of Parasitology and Dept. of Entomology)
and the National Museum. The Hydrobotany Department employs 31 permanent researchers
and hosted the 2nd INTECOL/SCOPE International Wetlands Conference in 1984. Four
working groups coordinate an extensive research programme covering algal ecology, vascular
plant communities, wetland ecology and their synecology.

Conservation Management The aim of the reserve is to preserve the landscape for national use
and recreation. The reserve is characterized by a pattern of small core areas surrounded by
zones of variously managed landscape. Woodlands cover 35,900ha, arable land and meadwos
25,300ha and water areas 8,000ha in some 500 fishponds. Additionally there are nine areas
strictly protected as national nature reserves. These include bird reserves at the Maly and
Velky Tisy fishponds, one of the largest forest and reserves in the country at Stara Reka and
two extensive peat bogs - Cervene Blato and Zofinka. In 1980 a detailed project was
completed entitled "Ecological Optimation of the Management in the Trebon Landscape and
Biosphere Reserve" a part of which was devoted to environmental education.

Management Problems The region around Trebon represents a landscape modified since the
fourteenth century by man’s activities. The water regime has been greatly altered and forests
and agricultural land has been drained but has resulted in the establishment of a large scale
fisheries operation and fish ponds which have created near-natural conditions. The most
valuable portions of the reserve are protected in nine nature reserves. New proposals have
been presented to regional and national bodies for further conservation designations. The main
objective of the reserve is to support an ecologically sound management using scientific
landuse methods, for the coexistence of agriculture, forestry, fisheries and wildlife. There is
exploiting of gravel and forestry and agriculture practices are not overtly controlled. Other
problems include aerial spraying of pesticides, possible over-exploitation of peat, extraction of
sand with resultant open pits and mineral extraction affects the ground water level.

Staff Between three and five officers work with the authorities of the Trebon Basin Reserve;
approximately 30 officers perform research in the resident scientific institutions. It is not
known how many specifically administer to the reserve.

= Sie

Czechoslovakia
Budget No information

Local Administration Sprava CHKO Trebonsk, 37901 Trebon, Coordinator Centre for
Monument and Nature Conservancy, (Krajske stredisko pamatkove pece a ochrony prirody)
Ceske Budejovice, Zizkovo Square, CSSR.

References

° Brezina, P. (1975). Woodland communities of the Trevon Basin. Vol. 83.

° Rozpravy CSAV, rada mat.-prir., Prague.

° Cerovsky, J. (1983). Education for the Protection of Nature: A national plan for
Czechoslovakia. In: Conservation Science and Society. Contributions to the First
International Biosphere Reserve Congress, Minsk, Byelorussia USSR. Unesco-UNEP. Pp.
577-584.

° Dykyjova D, and Kvet, J. (Eds.) 1978. Pond littoral ecosystems. Ecological Studies Vol. 28.
Springer-Verlag.

° Hejny, S. (Ed.) 1973. Ecosystem study on wetland biome in Czechoslovakia. Trebon.

° Jenik, J. and Kvet, J. (nd). Long-term Research in the Trebon Biosphere Reserve,
Czechoslovakia. In: di Castri, F., Baker, F.W.G. and Hadley, M. (Eds.) Ecology in Practice
Part I: Ecosystem Management, pp. 437-459. Tycochy/Dublin, Unesco/Paris.

° Life and physical environment in the Trebon Basin (1975). Materials for the proposal of the
Reserved Area, Trebon.

° Prach, K. and Kvet, J. (1984). Institute of Botany Hydrobotany Department Trebon.
Czechoslovakia Czechoslovak Academy of Sciences.

° Svestka, J. (Ed). (1976). Chranena Uzemi prirody CSSR. 2nd. edition. Kartografie. Praha.

° Trebonsko Biosphere Reserve Unesco (1986). Bulletin of the Trebon Landscape Reserve
3.1986.

Date 1977, revised September 1986, May 1987 and August 1987.

Velka Fatra CHKO
Management Category V (Protected Landscape)
Biogeographical Province 2.11.05. (Middle European Forest)
Geographical Location Situated in central Slovakia, part of the Vtacnik Fatra and the Nizke
Tatra mountain ranges. This protected landscape area, 40km north to south and between 16km
and 20km east to west lies due south of the Vah river valley, 8km east of Martin and 5km
north of Banska Bystrica. 48°57’N, 19°10°E.
Date and History of Establishment The area was created on 28 December 1973, by Decree No
8 of the Ministry of Culture of the SSR. The decree stipulates the protection and cultivation of
nature and natural beauties and provides for the coordination of its economic exploitation.
Area 60,610ha (protective zone 20,500ha)
Land Tenure Predominately state-owned.
Altitude 440 - 1,592m above sea level at Ostredkom.
Physical Features The granitoid core emerges on the surface on only small parts of the
territory while the larger part of the area is made of the Mesozoic series, limestones, dolomites

and slates.

Climate No information

-58-

Czechoslovakia

Vegetation The area is mostly covered by a range of forest communities consisting of
spruce Picea sp., fir Abies sp. and beech Fagus sylvatica forests, as well as mountain pine Pinus
mugo and alpine meadows which are of secondary origin resulting from pasturing activities.
Mountain flora species include Carpathian endemics such as Erisimum wittmannii, Dianthus
nitidus, Carex sempervirens ssp. tatrorum and others. Subalpine species include Amelanchier
ovalis, Cotoneaster integerrima, Seseli osseum and others. Limestone outcrops have Primula
auricula, Leontopodium alpinum and Bellidiastrum michelii.

Fauna Mountain species predominate. Protected and rare invertebrate species
include Carabus auronitens, Atomaria carpatica, Bombus soreensis, Papilio machaon and Hucho
hucho. Amphibians include Lacerta vivipara. Breeding birds include black grouse Lyrurus
tetrix and peregrine Falco peregrinus whilst among the mammals recorded there are Sorex
araneus, brown bear Ursus arctos and lynx Lynx lynx.

Cultural Heritage No information.

Local Human Population Within the protected landscape area there are no settlements apart
from a number of hamlets. The surrounding valleys, however, have several small towns
(Ruzomberok, Turc Teplice).

Visitors and Visitor Facilities No information.

Scientific Research and Facilities _A comprehensive inventory of Gaderska dolina (Gaderska
Valley) has been completed. The results of preliminary research and other surveys have been
published. Two field stations exist but lack instruments.

Conservation Management’ The protected landscape has a protective buffer zone of 20,500ha
and includes 16 national nature reserves, seven protected natural formations (of which three are
caves) and one protected habitat all of which are within the CHKO; in addition, one national
nature reserve, one protected habitat and one protected natural formation are located in the
protective zone. The largest of these are the Tlsta reserve (3,066ha) and the Padva reserve
(325ha). The area is separated from the Mala Fatra CHKO to the north by the river Vah and
from the Nizke Tatry narodni park to the east by the road from Krkava skala to Banska
Bystrica.

Management Problems’ There is some damage caused by visitors. Intensification of forest
management and agricultural activities may be a threat in the future.

Staff Seven professional workers and guards.
Budget No information.

Local Administration Ustredie statnej ochrany prirody Liptovsky Mikulas (State Nature
Protection Centre Liptovsky Mikulas), Sprava CHKO Velka Fatra, Cechovsky rad 7, 038 61
Vrutky

References

° Klinda, J. (1985). Chranene uzemia prirody v Slovenskej Socialistickej Republike.
Vydavatel’stvo Obzor, Bratislava.

° Marsakova-Nemejcova, M and Mihalik, S. (1979). Narodni parky, rezervace a jina chranena
uzemi prirody v Ceskoslovensku. Academia Praha.

° Svetska, J. (Ed). (1976). Chranena uzemi prirody CSSR. 2nd. edition. Kartografie Praha.

° Datasheets provided by Ustredie statnej ochrary prirody. Bratislava (1986).

Date August 1987.

Czechoslovakia

Vihorlat CHKO
Management Category V (Protected Landscape)
Biogeographical Province 2.11.05 (Middle European Forest)

Geographical Location Situated in east Slovakia 10km west of the Soviet border and 20km
east of Humenne, and to the south of the Cirocha valley. 48°54’N, 22°08’E.

Date and History of Establishment The area was created on 28 December 1973, by Decree No
9 of the Ministry of Culture of the SSR, and represents the smallest landscape protected area in
Czechoslovakia. The decree stipulates the protection and cultivation of nature and natural
resources and the provision for the coordination of its economic exploitation.

Area 4,383ha (protective zone 25,350ha)
Land Tenure Mostly State-owned
Altitude 320-1,023m above sea level (Nezabec)

Physical Features The area covers the central part of the Vihorlat volcanic mountain range
made of andesite. One larger and two smaller lakes found here were formed by subsidence.

Climate The area experiences annual average rainfall of 1000mm and has snow-cover from an
average of 140 days a year.

Vegetation The vast majority of the area is covered by forest (some 7ha is agricultural land).
The forest consists of beech Fagus sylvatica, maple Acer platanoides, hornbeam Carpinus
betulus and oak Quercus sp. East Carpathian floral elements include the endemics Aconitum
toxicum lasiocarpum, Festuca ovine vihorlatica, and Scopolia carniolica, Symphytum cordatum,
Hieracium transsilvanicum, Aposeris foetida also occur. At colder locations on the
ridges Cicerbita alpina, Gentiana asclepiadea, Doronicum austriacum, Veronica montana,
Lycopodium selago, Veleriana tripteris are found.

Fauna Species include Rosalia alpine, Stragnalia chloratica, Dicellophilus carniolensis,
Polydesmus tatranus, Tulus vagabundus fructicus, Heteroporalia vihorlaticum, Acrolocus lacustris
skuhravyi, Coronella austriaca. Breeding birds are represented by black stork Ciconia nigra,
lesser-spotted eagle Aguila pomerina, ural owl Strix uralensis and raven Corvus corax.
Mammals include wolf Canis lupus and wild cat Felis sylvestris.

Cultural Heritage No information

Local Human Population Apparently there are no settlements within the protected landscape
and only one in the buffer zone.

Visitors and Visitor Facilities No information

Scientific Research and Facilities Partial and preliminary research results have been
published.

Conservation Management Four national nature reserves, one protected nature formation and
one protected habitat are in the protected landscape area. The small protected landscape core is
surrounded by a larger protective buffer zone.

Management Problems Some damage by visiting tourists. Major threat is from the
intensification of forest exploitation.

Staff Eight professional workers and guards, shared with the Vychodny Karpaty CHKO.
Budget No information

-60-

Czechoslovakia

Local Administration Ustredia statnej ochrany prirody Liptovsky Mikulas (State Nature
Protection Centre Liptovsky Mikulas), ul. Cervenej armady 19, 066 01 Humenne

References

* Klinda, J. (1985). Chranene uzemia prirody vy Slovenskej Socialistickej Republike.
Vydavatel’stvo Obzor, Bratislava.

Marsakova-Nemejcova, M and Mihalik, S. (1979). Narodni parky, rezervace a jina chranena
uzemi prirody v Ceskoslovensku. Academia Praha.

° Svetska, J. (Ed). (1976). Chranena uzemi prirody CSSR. 2nd. edition. Kartografie Praha.
Datasheets provided by Ustredie statnej ochrary prirody. Bratislava (1986).

Date August 1987

Vychodne Karpaty CHKO
Management Category V (Protected Landscape)
Biogeographical Province 2.11.05 (Middle European Forest)

Geographical Location Situated in the extreme eastern part of Slovakia, adjoining the Polish
border in the north and north-east, and with the USSR in the east, and extending some 80km
from the Dukliansky pass in the west to the Soviet border in the east. 49°05’N, 22°15°E.

Date and History of Establishment The area was created on 1 September 1977, by Decree No
70 of the Ministry of Culture of the SSR. The decree stipulates the protection and cultivation
of the area and provides for the coordination of its economic exploitation.

Area 66,810ha (protective zone 30,000ha)
Land Tenure Largely State-owned but with some holdings by agricultural cooperatives
Altitude 198-1,221m above sea level

Physical Features The area belongs to the flysh belt with stratigraphic ranges from the Upper
Cretaceous to the Palaeogene, comprising slates, sandstone, claystones and conglomerates as
well as locally loess blankets.

Climate Annual rainfall varies from 800 to 1000mm and snow cover lasts from 130 to 170
days per annum.

Vegetation The area consists of Bukovske vrchy (Bukovske Hills) and Nizke Beskydy (Low
Beskydy) and is covered mostly with beech forests. Other woodland components include
natural conifer forests and isolated valley fir woods. In total, some 44,000ha of the area are
covered in forest. The Bukovske Hills are characterised by east Carpathian species of flora
like Aconitum lasiocarpum, Campanula abietine, Euphobia sojakii, Iris transsilvanica,
Laserpitium alpinum, although there are elements of west Carpathian flora. Low Beskydy is
not characterised by east Carpathian species but forms a transient zone to the West
Carpathians. Rare species include Thelypteris sibirica, Gratiola officinalis, Veronica filiformia,
Waldsteinia geoides and Carex strigosa. There are areas of agricultural land.

Fauna The area has a typical East Carpathian biocenoses. Rare and protected species include
the invertebrates Danderbardia calophana, Iphigena tumida, Leptoiulus baconyensis stuzicensis,

Diceklophilus_ carniolensis. Fish include Lampetra planeri and Gobio uranoscopus.
Amphibians and reptiles are represented by Salamandra salamandra, Lacerta viridis
and Coronella austriaca. Rarer breeding bird species include white-backed

woodpecker Dendrocopos leucotos, raptors such as black kite, booted eagle, golden eagle,

Czechoslovakia

lesser-spotted eagle, hobby, ural owl and barn owl (Milvus migrans, Hieraetus pennatus, Aquila
chrysaetos, A. pomarina, Falco subbuteo, Strix uralensis and Tyto alba). Mammals are
represented by brown bear Ursus arctos, wolf Canis lupus and others.

Cultural Heritage No information

Local Human Population The area is remote and under-populated with only three small
settlements and with only one road crossing the site to the Dukliansky pass. The nearest large
town Humenné is 25km to the south-west.

Visitors and Visitor Facilities The area is presently little visited.

Scientific Research and Facilities Research is in progress and preliminary results have been
published.

Conservation Management The site consists of a core protected area and a buffer zone.
Eleven national nature reserves and three smaller protected areas of other categories are in the
protected landscape; three national nature reserves are in the protective zone. The two largest
nature reserves are Jaraba Skala and Stuzica (659ha). The latter adjoins Polish and Soviet
reserves and includes the highest peak, Kremenec, as well as 300 year old spruce (48m high)
and 185 year old beech (38m high).

Management Problems Major threats are from the intensification of agriculture and forest
exploitation.

Staff Eight professional workers and guards (shared with the nearby Vihorlat PLA).

Budget No information

Local Administration Ustredie statnej ochrany prirody Liptovsky Mikulas (State Nature

protection Centre Liptovksy Mikulas), Sprava chranenych krajinnych oblasti Wychodne

Karpaty a Vihorlat, ul. Cervenej armady 19, 066 01 Humenne

References

° Klinda, J. (1985). Chranene uzemia prirody v Slovenskej Socialistickej Republike.
Vydavatel’stvo Obzor, Bratislava.

° Svetska, J. (Ed). (1976). Chranena uzemi prirody CSSR. 2nd. edition. Kartografie Praha.

° Datasheets provided by Ustredie statnej ochrary prirody. Bratislava (1986).

Date August 1987.

Zdarske vrchy CHKO
Management Category V (Protected Landscape)
Biogeographical Province 2.11.05 (Middle European Forests)
Geographical Location Situated in south Moravia and east Bohemia on the Czech-Moravian
plateau at the headwaters of the Svratky and Sazary rivers, 45km north-west of Brno and 25km
south-east of Pardubice. 49°35’N, 16°00’E.
Date and History of Establishment The area was created on 25 May 1970 by Decree No
8.909/70. This Decree aims to preserve and enhance the quality of the landscape and to control
its development.
Area 71,500 ha

Land Tenure State-owned

-62-

Czechoslovakia
Altitude 550-836m (Devet skal)

Physical Features The site consists of a moderately elevated upland area of mainly
crystallised rocks.

Climate No information

Vegetation The area has a mosaic of small woods, fields, meadows, ponds, small peat bogs
and human settlements representing a typical landscape pattern of this part of the country.
The forest cover is largely secondary and monocultural and occupies nearly 50% of the area,
but in places there are remnants of beech-fir Fagus sylvaticaAbies alba forest as at Zakova
hora. The flora is rather poor. Among rare plant species the following occur: Lycopodium
selago, Blechnum spicant, Mulgedium alpinum, Crocus albiflorus, Soldanella montana, Drosera
rotundifolia and Calla palustris. A large part of the area under cultivation.

Fauna Not fully investigated, although the mollusc fauna is rich with records for Pseudalinda
turgida and earthworm Eisenia submontana.

Cultural Heritage There are very old human settlements in the area.

Local Human Population There are at least a dozen towns within the area (the largest being
Zdar n. Sazava, Nove Mesto na Morave and Hlinsko) and innumerable small villages and
hamlets. Brno to the south is Czechslovakia’s third largest city (379,000 population) and
Pardubice (to the north) has a population of 93,000.

Visitors and Visitor Facilities The area is frequently visited and used for tourism. Tourist
and recreational facilities are, however, rather poor.

Scientific Research and Facilities No facilities

Conservation Management Within the protected landscape there are six national nature
reserves and five protected natural features. The reserves consist of two peatbog areas, two
meadow areas (one with the only locality for Crocus albiflorus in Moravia) and two forest
areas. The site has been selected as the area for the enlarged Frysavka sub-national
conservation strategy which will be developed by Professor V. Vanicek of Brno University and
is called the "Svratka River Headquarters Conservation Strategy".

Management Problems The area is threatened by projects of large scale amelioration
combined with land drainage. Forestry and agricultural activities are not controlled.

Staff Four workers from Krajske stredisko.

Budget 100.000 Kcs

Local Administration Krajske stredisko pamatkove pece a ochrany prirody Jihomoravskeho
kraje, Brno.

References 2
° Marsakova-Nemejcova, M and Mihalik, S. (1979). Narodni parky, rezervace a jina chranena

uzemi prirody v Ceskoslovensku. Academia Praha. a
° Svetska, J. (Ed). (1976). Chranena uzemi prirody CSSR. 2nd. edition. Kartografie Praha.
° Datasheets provided by Ustredie statnej ochrary prirody. Bratislava (1986).

Date August 1987

FRANCE

Area 543,965 sq.km
Population 54,540,000 (1984)

Parks and Reserves Legislation The Constitution of the Fifth Republic, superceding that of
1946, came into force on 4 October 1958. It has 92 Articles (2) and gave rise to the current
conservation legislation. The general framework for establishing national parks (Parcs
Nationaux) is provided by Act No. 60.708 of 22 July 1960 and its enforcement order, No.
61.1195 of 31 October 1961. The open wording of Article 2 of the 1960 Law has resulted in
flexible application of its protective measures from one national park to another (Saussay,
1980). Protection is a priority criterion in the creation of national parks which by definition
"safeguard a finite part of the national territory from human interference, in order to preserve
its original beauty and conserve its biological assets".

For the creation of a National Park a draft project by the Ministry of the Environment is
presented to local authorities for opinion (such bodies as municipal councils, rural authorities,
chamber of agriculture, commerce and industry in the relevant departments, the National
Nature Conservation Council and the Interministerial Committee on National Parks) and then
passed to national advisory bodies. If agreed by the Head of State it is passed back again to the
local consultants for an obligatory survey. The final decision is expressed by a decree which
lays down the applicable regulations and arrangements for the level of development and
management, the level of protection, and lists of activities permitted. Special arrangements
governing hunting, fishing and so on maybe introduced and the decree may also embody
regulations on farming, grazing and forestry. In national parks, the population is so reduced
that rural renovation is not one of the objectives of management and the purposes are for the
protection of flora, fauna, natural landscapes against harmful influences, public recreation and
promotion of the development of certain rural areas. National parks usually consist of two
parts - a central core surrounded by a peripheral zone. The emphasis on protection in the core
area means that there is a ban on hunting (some exceptions), road construction, building,
camping and other activities. The peripheral zone is used for outdoor recreation with various
authorities cooperating with the park authorities to introduce social, economic and cultural
improvements. Decree 77-1299 simplified the procedure applicable to breaches of regulations
in national parks.

Numerous laws dating back to the 1920’s relate to the creation of nature reserves (reserves
naturelles) (eg. Decree 30 December 1924 which established a national park in 1938 in the
French possession of the Southern Hemisphere). Article 8-bis of the Act of 2 May 1930
(concerning sites of natural beauty and historical archeological or natural monuments) was
superceded by the Act of 1 July 1957, the Act of 28 December 1967 and the Decree of 13 June
1969. The first text to provide a real definition of a nature reserve was the Nature
Conservation Act of 10 July 1976 Act No. 76 629. The 1976 law allowed the establishment of
new categories of nature reserves (geological, minerological, marine and botanical gardens).
Those areas declared before 1976 are covered by the Act of 7 July 1957 and "reserves" can also
be created on orders of the Ministry of Transport (Merchant Navy) but these need renewing
every two years. Voluntary nature reserves are covered by Article 24 of the 1976 law, and
regulated by Articles 17-25 of the Decree No. 77-1298 of 25 November 1977.

Nature reserve are established, sometimes on local initiatives with the Ministry of the
Environment giving approval and thus creating an agreement of a contractual nature. Subject
to the owner’s consent the decision to establish a reserve is issued in the form of a decree after
the local authorities have been consulted (as stipulated by Decree 77-1298 of 25 November
1977) and the scientific authorities (National Nature Conservancy Council) have given their
opinion. If the owners object, publication is followed by a survey and the reserve is designated
by a Council of State decree which sets out details of the activities which are permitted and
takes into account the maintenance of traditional activities and if compatible, their
development. The government has preferred to seek agreement with local landowners and not

264"

France

purchase land and this has resulted in delays. To avoid objections, the Decree of 25 November
1977 requires that the request is accompanied by an agreement from the owners or title holders
of the land (Article 17). The legislation stipulates that approval may not be granted for
projects incompatible with management and urbanization laws, but once given the approval
constitutes the act binding interested parties. The approval for a nature reserve on private
property is valid for a six-year period renewable by tacit agreement. The owner may interrupt
the process, but only with a notification period of two years before termination. During this
period, modification of the statutes and boundaries can only be affected with agreement of the
parties and following the prescribed procedure.

The concept of regional natural parks (Parcs naturel regionaux) was advanced in the early
1960’s, by DATAR, an agency responsible for establishing regional planning policy and the
first park, St Amand-Raismes was created in 1968 (Nowicki, 1983). The main aim of these
regional natural parks is to provide facilities for tourists, to preserve traditional architecture
and landscapes, and stimulate local enterprises and rural development. Wildlife conservation is
incidental and there is no restriction on hunting. The criteria for establishment and
designation of areas was set out in Decree No. 67-158 date 1 March 1967 and updated by
Decree No. 75-983 of 24 October 1975. Since administrative "regions" had not yet been set up
between 1967 and 1975 regional natural parks creation depended upon a ministerial decree,
although the state assumed less than half of the operating and investment costs. After 1975 the
regional natural parks have been created on the initiative of the local population, the local
authorities, trade and industry and regional associations. In 1978 a new generation of regional
parks were established, the espace naturel regional, the first of which was the
Nord-Pas-de-Calais park which was created in 1978. This type of park is essentially the same
as the parc naturel regional but consists of many fragmented sections. The establishment of a
regional natural park is dependent upon the creation of a draft "constitutive charter" drawn up
by common agreement between the regions and the interested local communities. It covers five
main points: administrative organization; plan of work; the park facilities; the legal measures to
be taken; and arrangements for financing the provision of facilities and management. These
points effectively become the park’s bye-laws once it is established under existing regulations
(without requiring a specific Act of Parliament). Various bodies (town council civil and
military administrations, department commissions, local hunting organization) are consulted
upto a maximum of four months. During the approval period modifications to statutes and
boundaries can only be carried out by agreement with the parties, but central authorities can
extend the powers of managers and the regulatory measures of the Conservation Police.
Approval may be withdrawn by the Ministry of Environment. In regional natural parks (as in
national parks) compensation is collective with indemnification for losses suffered by the
communes in the park itself.

Other protected area categories include hunting reserves, where shooting may or may not be
permitted; game reserves, where hunting is considerably reduced; biogenetic reserves; buffer
zones, existing around national parks, and a number of large towns and reserves to preserve
terrains against building and exploitation; and scenic zones where there are restrictions on
buildings for aesthetic and architectural reasons.

Marine environmental protection relies on a whole series of legal instruments governing the
occupation and utilization of the maritime public domain (for fishing, mining, sea transport
and industrial pollutant discharge). Marine areas cover protective fisheries which are set up by
permit or lease of occupation of the marine public domain on the basis of Decrees of 9 January
1852 and 21 December 1915. They are renewable every 25 years (non-mobile establishment)
and five years (mobile establishment); fishery preserves are governed by Ministerial Decree of
4 June 1963, and their establishment or abolition is decided by the Maritime Affairs
Department, usually taking into account users opinions. These are sites of edible species
conservation and for experimental restocking schemes. By definition they include no onshore
territory. Marine nature parks maybe created by a legal management body which can be one of
the following; a foundation, departmental administration, a joint syndicate or an association
subject to the 1901 Act. The Decree of 24 October 1975 has no provision for including a
marine element and where this is included, it is only covered by a general law. In such cases
nature reserves have to be created under the 1976 Act. Coastland protection is possible under
the Act of 10 July 1976, whilst the Coastland and Lake Shore Conservancy exist mainly for the

-65-

France

purchase of natural coastland areas whilst hunting in coastal zones is authorized by the Navy.
The Council of Europe’s European Diploma has been awarded to two national parks and one
reserve.

The Nature Conservation Act 1976 protected all rare, endangered, noteworthy or declining
plants and animal species and in addition all large game animals are also protected in national
hunting reserves. Law enforcement constitutes repression and so comes under criminal law and
the penal code is used to fine for contravention of decrees or orders (Article 26. 15e).

The World Heritage Convention was acceeded to 27 June 1975.

Parks and Reserves Administration and Management The Ministry of Regional Planning has
responsibility for land-use planning and is closely concerned in the elaboration of the "zone
peripherique" of national parks. Administrative responsibility for nature conservation is by the
Ministry of the Environment and the Quality of Life, in which the Department of State of the
Environment has three Directorates advised by a National Nature Conservation Council and by
the Ministry’s General Secretariat of the Environment Committee, which has responsibility for
long term studies and basic research and its ad hoc group on fauna and flora. Of the three
Directorates, the Directorate of the Quality of Life is responsible for Regional Nature Parks
and rural development whilst the Directorate of Nature Conservation is further divided into
three Departments; the Department of Hunting, the Department of Fisheries and Hydrobiology
and the Department of Parks and Reserve. The latter includes four bureaux responsible for
National parks, Nature reserves, Fauna and flora and Information and education. The
Department of Parks and Reserves acts as a coordinating body for the establishment and
management of national parks and nature reserves. It is responsible for all decisions not taken
locally, for the supervision of reserves, for implementing agreements concluded between the
Ministry and the managing body and for producing reports on new areas. By a Decree of 25
November 1977 (77-1295 and 77-1296 adopted for the application of Articles 3,4 and 5 of Law
No. 76-629, Decree No. 77-1300 adopted for the application of Law No. 76-629 and
concerning the National Council for the Protection of nature its powers were increased and its
composition was modified, to reflect its more important role. It is advised by the National
Nature Conservation Council which meets four times a year on average at the request of the
Directorate of Nature Conservation.

In 1977 the total budget for the Ministry including the "Intervention and Action Fund for
Nature and the Environment FIANE" was 219M francs. Under the 1976 Finance Act, the
central authority responsible for the environment had a staff of 375 individuals, 177 permanent
staff, 168 contract staff and 30 research staff. Regional and landscape teams and regional
delegations on the environment had 114 staff. The Directorate of Nature Conservation had 20
administrative posts mostly held by land-use graduates in water and forestry. The Ministry of
Environment started out as a small office exclusively dealing with the environment, including
protection of nature, prevention of pollution and management of the rural or urban
environment. It combined with the Ministry for Public Works, and is complemented at
national level by coordinating structures and advisory bodies. The coordinating structures are
the ministerial councils such as the Inter-Ministerial Committee on the Quality of Life, chaired
by the Head of State with 11 ministers. It has special credits from the "Fund for Action on the
Quality of Life". Advisory bodies specializing in different aspects of the environment include
representatives of the different authorities concerned at national and local level (50% of
membership) with the remainder including conservation societies, agricultural interests, hunters
and scientists. A number of seats are given to competent persons chosen by the Administration.

The Act of 22 July 1960 classifies national parks as public institutions, (although most of the
land is owned either privately or by local communities) which until 1971 under the Ministry of
Agriculture when responsibility was transferred to the Ministry of the Environment. They are
managed by public authority; its director having almost absolute regulatory powers over its
territory. Each national park has a Board of Directors with the total membership fixed by
decree. Its members are drawn from civil servants (representing the various ministries);
conseils d’administration (representatives of associations); conseillers generaux (county

=A

France

councillors and mayors); two representatives of the National Nature Conservation Council, one
from the National Museum of Natural History and one from the National Centre for Scientific
Research (CNRS). The total number vary between national parks (50-27).

The central authorities issue no general instructions on management. In every national park the
Board of Directors decides, in principle, how the park is to be administered, managed and
regulated. The executive director is, however, responsible for day to day administration. A
national park may consist of upto three concentric zones; strict reserves, core zones, and
peripheral zone. The core zone of the national park is managed by the director and his staff
with the protection of wildlife as its first objective. Advice is given by a council of
administration consisting of the prefect of the department and other regional and local
administrations appointed by the Minister. Coordination of scientific research is entrusted to
the Scientific Committee which has a purely advisory status but prepares yearly and five yearly
research programmes. The Directorate of Nature Conservation has established a working group
to coordinate the research done in all national parks. Since national parks are public
institutions, almost all the operating expenses, capital investment and research costs are borne
by the State (Ministry of the Environment). The Park Director does not come under
hierarchial authority of the Minister, his actions and the administrative council are controlled
by oversight which exercises approval of the budget, management plans for interior regulation
of the park and acts such as the purchase or sale of estate property. The Directore and
executive members belong to central administration and are often water and forestry
personnel. Staff numbers in national parks vary from 24 to 70. The administration of a
national park’s peripheral zone is borne at national level by the Ministry of Regional Planning,
and at the local level by the Departmental Committee, headed by the "préfet" concerned. The
park authorities have a say in planning annual and longer term programmes but can be
overridden by local wishes. The main objective of management is the maintenance of the
area’s traditional landscape and way of life and the provision of tourist facilities. There is a
certain lack of administration in the peripheral zone where Public Works, Agriculture and the
Delegation for Territorial Management, carry out improvement programmes without
coordination or participation of the Parks Administration.

The State very rarely purchase land for nature reserves; it may compensate an owner, after the
value is fixed by mutual agreement or by the Expropriations Judge. As soon as a new reserve
is established the owner is notified and cannot make changes for 15 months. The management
of these areas is entrusted by the State to qualified bodies, usually a nature conservation
society, sympathetic owners, local authorities and non-profit making organizations with the
necessary advisory, management and scientific boards also established. The State normally
covers the management costs (within the budget for the Ministry for the Environment) but
financial assistance of the local authority (region, department, municipality) is also regularly
sought. The Directorate of Conservation can initiate research for the purposes of nature
reserve establishment and works in consultation with the National Nature Conservation Centre.
Control by oversight is exercised by the central authorities and monetary control being given
by the Ministry of Finance.

The 1975 Decree on Regional Nature Parks implied that they should be administered by
organizations different from the communities which created them. It may be entrusted to a
public establishment - a joint syndicate of commune, department and region connected with
the park or to a society or foundation under the sovereignty of Private Law. However, there is
a clear preference for public institutions. Regional nature parks are managed by a Board
composed of representatives of the municipalities, the departments and professional
organizations. The Director in charge of administration carries out duties delegated to him by
the Board. Each regional nature park is different but all of them have three characteristics.

1 Each has a special development plan, aimed at maintaining and preserving the traditional
landscape. These are codified in a charter, accompanied by a budget for investment and

operating costs for the last few years.

Ds A management authority, manages the park but with no regulatory powers.

France

3. Engaged in several types of activity; protection of the natural resources, development of
the economy, education of the public and directing visitors to possible activities.

The law of establishment compels local communities to finance the public institutions they may
have constituted. Although preliminary studies are largely self financing the cost of most of
the parks facilities is borne by the local communities assisted the normal state subsidies.
Management costs are calculated to be twice that of national parks. As an example, in the Parc
Naturel et Regional d’Amorique, the Department of Finistére bears all the capital costs and
70% of the running costs, the balance coming from 27 constituent rural communes which
contribute 20% and the City of Brest giving the remaining 10%. Membership of the
associations controlling the park is voluntary and although most of the stimulus and enthusiasm
for the park comes from the department level, most decisions have to be implemented by rural
communes by their approval. The decentralization of political authority over the designation
of Regional Nature Parks has meant that official approval for such areas rests with regional
politicians. However, since 1983, three new parks have been designated and administration
rests with the regions.

Of other areas, the "Conservatoire du littoral frangais" a public institution works to safeguard
sea and lake shores from urbanization through acquisition. The management of Coastland and
Lakeshore Conservancy lands is mainly a prohibitive activity whilst protective fisheries
management is entrusted to a private body, such as a fisherman’s guild or an association
founded in accordance with the 1901 Act. The public bodies may have a role in management
financing and experimentation.

Addresses

° Ministere de la Qualité de la Vie et de l’Environnement, Protection de la Nature, 14
Boulevard du General Le clerc, 92521 Neuilly-sur-Seine.

°* Federation Francaise des Societies de Protection de la Nature (FFSPN), 57 rue Cuvier, 75005
Paris.

° Federation des Parcs Naturels de France, 45 rue de Lisbonne, 75008 Paris.

Additional Information Up to 1973 nature reserves were established on a case by case basis

but in that year a nature reserve programme was formulated based on a national stocktaking

covering 350 sites. The present system is incomplete, being strongly in favour of mountains.

A seven year programme was launched and 100 sites were given priority rating and approved

by the inter-Ministerial Action Committee on nature and the environment (CIANE) in

December 1973, intended to be implemented throughout the 6th Plan and the beginning of the

7th Plan. Upto 1977, 36 sites covering 41,000 hectares had been selected and 59 by the end of

1977. Further to this the Ministry of the Environment, Directorate of Nature Conservation was

to launch a campaign in 1982 to compile an inventory of natural zones of ecological, faunistic

and floristic interest (ZNIEFF).

Conservation legislation was fairly slow in being formulated and the first nature reserves were
created by private societies; the first state reserves not appearing till 1961 and the first national
park not till 1963.

The national parks and peripheral zones cover approximately 2% of the land area and are open
to the public, but generally there are no roads. The zoning system used in national parks has
been adapted by at least one other European country (Greece) but in operation it has created a
certain amount of conflict between objectives in the two main zones, although this is partially
to do with the interpretation of the rather flexible law of 1960. For example, in Vanoise
National Park this law is applied very strictly but in Cevennes National Park the same law is
much less strict. Most recently the Minister of the Environment has agreed to set up a study
group to look into the definition of national park boundaries due to the frequency of occurence
of local disputes. Surveys of possible future areas have been carried out but have encountered
difficulties. The establishment procedure for the Mercantour National Park gave rise to heated
local opposition and the consultation period lasted some five years. The slowness of
establishment procedure can, however, be useful for actions against declassification, as for
example in the Vanoise National Park. A new park is being discussed in the Haute-Ariége.

-68-

France

The management of cross-border national parks is best dealt with by international
coordination. The French and Spanish parks of Pyrenees/Val d’Odessa have a bipartite
international commission and are attempting to formulate a text for a convention.

The most effective private organization is the National Society for the Protection of Nature
(SNPN) whilst the oldest is the Society for the Study and Protection of Nature in Brittany
where the majority of private nature reserves are to be found. The French Federation of
Nature Conservation Societies (FFSPN) incorporates most of the numerous local and regional
nature conservation societies of the country. Some of the societies have established and manage
nature reserves (Brittany, Cote d’Azur and in Vendée) and may receive government funding.

An EEC study of ecological mapping of the European Community identified 351 sites of
importance for nature conservation of which 30 are strict nature reserves and 7 are partly
protected. The International Council for Bird Preservation (ICBP) in an EEC study to identify
areas needing Special Protected Area status under the Birds Directive legislation identified 135
sites important for birds. In a separate study on behalf of the Council of Europe ICBP
identified 97 sites important for birds under COE criteria. Since 1968 24 Regional Nature
Parks had been established covering 3,167,000 hectares and 1 is in process of being
established. There are some 40 onshore nature reserves, and 19 marine of which at least 17 are
in the Mediterranean.

References

° Anon. (1982). Biotopes of Significance for Nature Conservation. Site Register XI/94/83.

° Angier, H. (1985). Protected marine areas. The example of France: appraisal and
prospects. European Committee for the Conservation of Nature and Natural Resources.
Strasbourg.

° Baccar, H. (1977). A survey of existing and potential marine parks and reserves in the

Mediterranean region. T1\UCN/UNEP.

Blacksell, M. (-). The role of "Le parc naturel et regional". Town and Country Planning.

Carp, E. (1980). Directory of Wetlands of International Importance in the Western

Palearctic. UNEP/IUCN.

Commission of the European Communities. (1979). Protected Areas in the European

Community. An Approach to a common classification. Environment and Consumer

Protection Service.

° Duffey, E. (1982). National Parks and Reserves of Western Europe. Macdonald, Macdonald
and Company, London.

° Gerfau (1979). Reserves naturelles de France, Ministere de l’environnement et du cadre de
vie.

° Gryn-Ambroes, P. (1980). Preliminary Annotated Lists of Existing and _ potentially
Mediterranean Protected Areas. UNEP/IUCN. UNEP/IG. 20/Inf.5.

° ICBP (1985). Draft report to Council of Europe. 81 Bird Species in Council of Europe
Countries.

° ICBP (1981). Important Birds Areas in the European Community.

° IUCN (1985). 1985 United Nations List of National Parks and Protected Areas. IUCN,
Gland and Cambridge.

° Nowicki, P.L. (1983). National and Natural Park Protection in France. Parks (2). Pp 4-6.

° Nowicki, P.L. (1985). Overview: Protected Areas in Europe. In: Proceedings of the
Twenty-Fourth Working Session of IUCN’s Commission on National Parks and Protected
Areas, Madrid, Spain. 3-4 November 1984. IUCN.

° Paxton, J. (Ed)(1985). The Statesman’s Year-Book 1985-1986. 122nd ed. Macmillan Press.
London.

° Poore, D. and Gryn-Ambroes, P. (1980). Nature Conservation in Northern and Western
Europe UNEP/IUCN/WWE Gland, Switzerland.

° Saussay, Ch. du (1980). Legislation on wildlife, Hunting and Protected Areas in some
European countries. Legislative Study No. 20 FAO, Rome.

° Spagnesi, M. (1982). Proceedings of the conference on the conservation of wetlands of
international importance especially of waterfowl habitat (Cagliari-Italy-24-29 November
1980) supplemento alle Ricerche di Biologia della Selvaggia. Vol. VIII Numero Unico.

-69-

France

° UNEP/IG. 20/Inf. 3. GE. 80-2585. Survey of National Legislation relevant to Marine and
Coastal protected areas. Report by the Legal Office of the Food and Agriculture
Organization of the United Nations based on the works of Mr. Ch. du. Saussey and Mr. M.
Prieur.

° Wirth, H. (1979). Nature Reserves in Europe. Edition Leipzig.

Protected Landscapes

(hectares)
National Parks
Cévennes 84,800 *
Pre-Parks
Cévenns pre-parc 228,000
Ecrins pre-parc 178,600
Mercantour pre-parc 200,000
Pyrenees Occidentales pre-parc 206,000
Vanoise pre-parc 145,000
Regional Nature Parks
Armorique PNR 65,000 *
Briére PNR 40,000 *
Brotonne PNR 40,000 *
Camargue PNR 82,000 *
Corse PNR 150,000 *
Forét d’Orient PNR 70,000 *
Haut Languedoc PNR 145,000 *
Haut-Jura PNR 62,088 *
Haute Vallée de Chevreuse 25,600 *
Landes de Gascogne PNR 206,000 *
Livradois-Forez PNR 297,000 *
Lorraine PNR 205,000 *
Luberon PNR 120,000 *
Marais Poitevin PNR 200,000 *
Montagne de Reims PNR 50,000 *
Morvan PNR 173,000 *
Nord-Pas-de-Calais PNR 167,000 *
Normandie Maine PNR 234,000 *
Pilat PNR 65,000 *
Queyras PNR 60,000 *
Vercors PNR 135,000 *
Volcans d’Auvergne PNR 346,000 *
Vosges du Nord PNR 120,000 *
Regional Marine Parks
Céte Bleue RMP 3,070 *

Cévennes National Park
Management Category V (Protected Landscape) (also Cat IX Biosphere Reserve)
Biogeographical Province 2.09.05 (Atlantic) / 2.17.06 (Mediterranean sclerophyll)
Geographical Location The park is situated in the southern part of the Massif Central in the
zone between Millau, Mende and Ales. It is situated in the départements of Lozére, Gard and

Ardéche on the extreme south-east of the Massif Central, about 120km from Nimes and
Montpellier. 49°20’N, 1°40°E.

-70-

France

Date and History of Establishment The national park was established on 2 September 1970
under Order 70-777 and is protected under the French National Parks Act, 1960. The core
zone is fully protected but the park regulations do not apply to the buffer zone. The area was
accepted as a Biosphere Reserve in 1984. In the core zone, 17% of the area (15,000ha) consists
of game reserves. The national park’s zone of cooperation corresponds to the biosphere
reserve’s buffer zone, but boundaries are not exactly coincident, the biosphere reserve’s being
based on vegetation boundaries and including the Tarn river gorge.

Area _ Total 323,000ha; core zone 84,800ha and peripheral zone 236,000ha.

Land Tenure Core zone: (30,000ha government; 6,000ha common land; and approximately
49,000ha private ownership); Buffer zone: (the Cévennes pre-parc: mostly private ownership).

Altitude 400-1,700m

Physical Features The park is geologically and scenically diverse and has undergone much
alteration, metamorphis and faulting throughout geological time. The area is dominated by
metamorphic rocks and granites with some carboniferous deposits on the eastern slopes. In the
north is Mont Lozére, a crystalline granite massif which is 40km by 15km and rises to 1,699m.
The central area is composed of schists, micaschists, gneiss and granite. The Aigoual Massif
forms the watershed between Mediterranean and Atlantic drainage. This area is rich in
minerals including uranium which is found on the slopes of Mt Lozére. In the west the
limestone plateau of Causse Mejean is an undulating area bounded by deeply cut valleys of the
Avants Causses Jurassic limestones and dolomites. They include the dramatic gorges as typified
by the Gorge du Tarn and Jonte valleys. The gorge canyons are often very narrow and the
sheer cliff faces may reach 500m high. The Mont du Bouges of metamorphic substrate is cut
by the tribituaries of many of the valley rivers opening towards the Mediterranean. The
limestone areas are deeply cut by permanent rivers but there are also numerous pot holes and
Caverns such as the Peuch Negre.

Climate At an altitude of 900m, the mean annual temperature is 8°C and precipitation
1500mm per annum. At the Aigoual Observatory at 1,567m altitude, mean annual temperature
is 4.2°C and annual precipitation 2242mm.

Vegetation The variety of rock types and altitudes in the park has caused a diverse and
interesting flora to develop, most notably on the distinctly different limestone and granite
habitats. The vegetation has been much altered by man and today the area is still grazed by
livestock as well as being fire managed. In general the flora is sub-mediterranean, with about
1,800 species present. Four distinct vegetation zones have been recognised, those of the holm
oak scrub stage up to 500m, the deciduous oak and sweet chestnut stage from 500-1,000m, the
beech stage from 1,000-1,500m and the non wooded zone on the massif summits from 1,500m.

The Forest, which covers 25% of the park, exhibits mediterranean, atlantic and middle
european mountain characteristics. The holm oak zone is characterised by Quercus ilex scrub
and Cistus. Coniferous forest covers about a quarter of the park much of which have been
established as plantations of scots pine Pinus sylvestris, Salzmann’s pine P. clusiana
ssp. salzmanni and silver fir Abies alba. Natural broadleaf forest covers a similar area,
generally at lower altitudes, and includes beech Fagus sylvatica, silver birch Betula pendula,
white oak Quercus pubescens, holm oak Q. ilex and sweet chestnut Castanea sativa.
Heather Calluna vulgaris dominated moorland covers about 20% of the park where soils are
acid (also in association with Genista pilosa and Vaccinium myrtillus). Smaller areas of
grassland occur on calcareous and siliceous soils, whilst on poorly drained areas there is bog
vegetation including sphagnum Oxycoccos quadripetala. Cliff habitats are of interest for a
diversity of species including Potentilla caulescens var. cebennensis, Saxifraga cebennensis,
Daphne alpina, Draba aizoides, Arabis saxatilis and Campanula speciosa. The calcareous
grasslands are dominated by Stipa pennata and Festuca ovina or by Brachypodium pinnatum
and Bromus erectus. The siliceux grasslands are composed either of Deschampsia flexuosa,
with Festuca rubra or D. caespitosa, Nardus stricta and Poa chaixi or by the pseudo-alpine
environment with Nardus stricta, Trifolium alpinum, Phyteuma hemisphaericum, Juncus bifidus
and Vaccinium uliginosum.

-7l-

France

Fauna The fauna is diverse, due to the variety of habitats and mixture of maritime,
mediterranean and continental influences. About 50 mammal, 150 bird, 30 reptile and
amphibian and 20 fish species have been recorded. There are many wild boar Sus scrofa, red
deer Cervus elaphus (400 in 1985), corsican moufflon Ovis musimon (60 in 1985), European
beaver Castor fiber (over 20 families in 1986) and some genets Genetta genetta. The avifauna
includes many cliff living species such as choughs and raptors including the golden
eagle Aquila chrysaetos, peregrine falcon Falco peregrinus and eagle owl Bubo bubo. There are
also alpine swifts, rock thrushes, ortolan buntings and little bustards.

Cultural Heritage | Much of the characteristics of the landscape are derived from man’s
influence. The Causses were the meeting place of two megalithic civilisations and there are
many dolmens, menhirs and cromlechs remaining from the fourth and third centuries B.C. In
the schist areas, cultivation is difficult due to the steep slopes, so for centuries these have been
terraced. Development in the Cévennes has been related to two trees, the chestnut and
mulberry but most of these were killed by disease at the end of the nineteenth century. The
forest at Aigoual was almost totally destroyed, leading to erosion and floods but massive
reforestation was undertaken and now forest cover a significant proportion of the mountain.

Local Human Population About 600 people live in the core zone in villages, hamlets and
isolated farms. In the buffer zone there are well over 4,100,000 permanent residents (Duffey,
1982). Stock herding, rural farming and forestry are the major occupations of the region.

Visitors and Visitor Facilities The area is a very popular site for visitors and there are well
over 60,000 every summer (Duffey, 1982). In the core zone (zone centrale), camping and
caravanning is only permitted in designated areas (camping a la ferme), whilst hunting and
fishing are strictly regulated. Accommodation includes 48 "gites", (simple self-catering
accommodation), built on farmers’ property with financial assistance from the park, as well as
three country inns at Cabrillac, l’Hospitalet and la Croix de Berthel. The main hotel centres
are in the buffer zone. An information bureau at Chateau de Florac is open all year and in
summer there are six additional centres which distribute information leaflets and two
publications. Main roads cross the park from which circular walks of varying lengths have
been signposted, and guided tours with special themes are organised in summer. There are
many bridle paths, cycle routes, canoe areas, several horse-riding centres and facilities for
skiing on Mont Lozére and Mont Aigoual. In summer, series of concerts are organised in
buildings of particular archaeological interest.

Scientific Research and Facilities Past and future research is concentrating on assessing the
best means of managing the park to maintain an equilibrium between human activities and the
environment. Research financed by the EEC from 1978-1980 concentrated on Mont Lozére
and from 1981-1983, PIRENS-CNRS financed studies of the Aigoual-Lingas region. Park
staff help with scientific observations and day-to-day monitoring. There is a meteorological
station on Mont Aigoual and some accommodation set aside for about 30 workers.

Conservation Management In the core area, park officials have statutory authority to
supervise hunting, building licences and traffic. A board of 50 directors meets twice a year to
discuss policies and problems. The buffer zone is not directly under their control and park
officials can only advise and persuade. A management plan first came into effect from
1981-1985. Management policies aim to preserve the local way of life, as well as the natural
features of the park, by providing subsidies for such matters as using traditional materials for
building repairs, gates and employing farmers for park work when there is no other work
available. A programme of winter social gatherings, meetings and summer educational
activities for the local population as well as tourist information facilities is organised by the
Centre d’Animation Cévenol. An interdepartmental advisory committee from Gard, Lozére
and Ardéche has approved a programme of development for the buffer zone, which aims to
maintain the present population but improve living conditions and develop tourism. There are
measures to reintroduce some animals, including griffon vulture Gyps fulvus, which now breed
in the Tarn gorge. The Corsican moufflon was introduced into the Cevennes (first in 1954-55)
following the decline of the traditional use of the uplands by livestock. Moufflon are
maintained in this traditional man-made landscape to graze the pasture and prevent its loss to
scrubland. Since 1977 there has been a programme to conserve the European beaver. A small

= (Ps

France

group was re-released from the original Rhone population to the river Tarnon and the Tarn.
Other projects include a semi-reserve which has been set up, to try and establish a viable
population of the Przewalski horse Equus przewalskii, partly supported by WWF-France
(Bouman, 1984).

Management Problems’ The park authorities do not have direct control over the buffer zone,
although there is a high degree of cooperation by the local people. A number of species of
animals once resident have disappeared, and some reintroductions are being undertaken.

Staff There was a staff of 62 in 1980, including Park Director and assistant, 35 administrative
staff, six researchers and 27 technical staff attached to research work.

Budget Most of the park’s finance comes from the state Department of Environment.
Local Administration Parc national des Cévennes, 48400 Florac.

References

° Bouman, I. (1984). Semi-reserves for Przewalski horse. WWF Monthly Report 11-13.

° Braun-Blanquet, J. (1933). Catalogue de la flora du Massif de l’Aigoual et des coutrées
limitrophes. Mem. Soc. Etudes Sc. Nat. Nimes 4.

° Braun-Blanquet, J. (1953). Essai sur la vegetation du Mont Lozére comparée 4a celle de
PAigoual. B.S.B.F. 100: 46-59.

° Chauvet, U. and Broyer, C. (1939). La végétation du Mont Lozére. B.S.B.F. 86: 52-58.

° Collin, G. (1985). The Cévennes Biosphere Reserve: integrating traditional uses and
ecosystem conservation. Parks 10(3): 12-14.

° Lenoble, F. (1940). Trois semaines d’herborisaiion en Lozére. B.S.B.F. 87: 16-27.

° Michelin (1986) Gorges du Tarn, Cévennes-Bas languedoc, guide de tourisme. Pneu
michelin. Clermont-Ferrand, France.

Date August 1987.

Armorique Parc Naturel Regional
Management Category V (Protected Landscape)
Biogeographical Province 2.09.05. (Atlantic)
Geographical Location The park lies in western Brittany in the north-west of France. It is
split into five separate areas: two small sections approximately 30km south-west of Brest,
another immediately to the north-west of Chateaulin and stretching westwards to the Aulne
River estuary; a large block 80km east of Brest (10km south of Morlaix and 35km north-west

of Carhaix-Plouguer) and another zone which consists of the Ile d’Ouessant (Ushant), Ile de
Molene and their associated islands. 48°20’N, 4°00’W.

Date and History of Establishment Created in September 1969 by Decree No. 67-158 of 1
March 1967 and updated by Decree No. 75-983 of 24 October 1975, on the basis of a
ministerial decree.

Area 65,000ha (in five separate units). Included is a coastal and island sanctuary.
Land Tenure Both private and public ownership.

Altitude From sea level at Camaret to 391m at Montagne St. Michel (the highest part of the
Montagnes d’Arrée).

2735

France

Physical Features The park consists of a very varied topography ranging from the dramatic
Arrée massif to 90km of France’s most spectacular coastal scenery. The eastern part is the most
elevated in the region and comprises the granite uplands of the Montagnes d’Arrée which rise
gently from the Rade du Brest. Over the centuries the sandstone or granite substrate has
formed into the characteristic rounded hills or Menez of the region. The quartz formations,
exposed by the action of water on the schists around them have become sharp crests. The
second largest section in the park consists of the wooded "ria" estuary of the River Aulne
(below Chateaulin) and its deeply incised river valley. The smallest areas are separate blocks,
one on the Atlantic coast around the Pointe de Penhir and the Pointe des Espagnoles and the
others being the island chain of Ile d’Ouessant (Ushant) and Ile de Molene. Wetlands include a
reservoir (St. Michel) in the central part of the uplands as well as marshland on the coastal
estuary, the Rade de Brest.

Climate The climate can be extremely inhospitable and the frequent strong winds have been
given local names - such as Mervert, Kornog and Gwarlarn. The average temperature of the
coldest month is 6.2°C and the mean of the hottest month, 15.8°C. Annual rainfall averages at
1205mm.

Vegetation The site is represented by over 35% heathland and moors, as well as bogs and a
typical small hedged field and copse landscape (particularly in the section south of Morlaix).
The uplands of the Montagnes d’Arrée are wooded in parts, but the summits usually consist of
gorse Ulex and heather Calluna communities, with small-scale agriculture dominant in the
valleys. Although the region is one of the least wooded in France it still possesses a few relict
forested areas. The river valley of the Aulne has deciduous woodlands on its steeper slopes
with intensively farmed areas on the gentler slopes and the flatter land of the plateau. The
state forest, Forét du Cranou consists of oak Quercus and beech Fagus. The extreme climate
on the moor has resulted in stunting of much of the vegetation and the creation of a great peat
bog, Yeun Elez at the foot of Montagne Michel.

Fauna The typically north-west European fauna includes such mammals as otter, wild boar,
fallow deer, stoat, mink, marten (Lutra lutra, Sus scrofa, Dama dama, Mustela erminea,
Lutreola lutreola, Martes martes), and introduced European beaver Castor fiber on a tributary
of the River Aulne. On the offshore island of Ushant there are colonies of grey
seals Halichoerus grypus and common seals Phoca vitulina are also seen occasionally in the
area. Great colonies of sea birds nest on the island’s cliffs as well as raptors such as marsh
harrier Circus aeruginosus and Montagu’s harrier Circus pygargus.

Cultural Heritage The entire region is rich in prehistoric megalithic remains. For example,
there are more than 3,000 great stones in the Carnac district alone. The isle of Ushant
preserves a closely-knit farming and fishing community, and the park maintains a strong
Breton culture, with traditional festivals promoted by the park authorities. Virtually every
village stages some kind of annual procession, and the larger ones are great tourist attractions.
Local crafts such as lace-making and hand-carving of sabots are also promoted by the park
authorities. There is a magnificent restored eighteenth century farmstead at Saint Rivoal and
many historic churches, chateaux and cathedrals in the region.

Local Human Population There are no very large cities in the area but a number of small
towns are located within the park including Huelgoat, Landevennec, Roscanvel and Lampaul.
Camaret-sur-Mer lies just on the park limit, whilst the largest town in the region, Brest, is
situated 80km to the west and has a population of 190,000. The total number of inhabitants
within the park is about 33,000 and includes 30 parishes (Communes). The economy of the
region is based on agriculture (20% of the working population) although many people are also
involved in the fishing industry. The main crops are cereals, fodder, fruit and vegetables. Up
to 15% of the French dairy produce comes from the region.

Visitors and Visitor Facilities There is a park centre, Maison du Parc - Menez Meur, at the
western end of the Montagnes d’Arrée, near the town of Hanvec. The centre has been built in
a 400ha wooded site and combines the roles of information service for the park asa whole and
a centre for general environmental education. There are lecture halls and residential quarters,
and a series of nature trails and permanent exhibitions, including a restored tuna fishing boat.

-74-

France

Over 60,000 people visited the centre in 1974. At the Centre permanent d'initiation 4a
l'environnement there are organised nature courses as well as exhibits such as wild and domestic
livestock including wild boar, moufflon and Shetland ponies. On the Ile d’Ouessant there is a
craft exhibition building. Elsewhere in the park there are two ecomuseums, interpreting
traditional lifestyles and the local environment, one at Niou village and the other at St.
Rivoal/Kerouat. Camping and caravanning sites are maintained by the local communities and
in the summer months there are traditional festivals, coordinated by the park administration.
There are two tourist beaches at Camaret-sur-Mer and Landevennec, and the estuary of the
River Aulne is now a quiet waterway.

Scientific Research and Facilities The farm at Menez-Meur specialises in rearing rare local
breeds, in particular the small Ushant sheep. At Logueffret on the River Eley a European
beaver reserve has been established with some attempts at naturalisation, using animals
originally caught the Rhone valley (Wirth, 1979; Desjeux et Desjeux, 1984).

Conservation Management Management of the park is undertaken by a Board composed of
representatives of the municipalities, the departments and professional organisations. They
delegate duties to a Director who is in charge of day-to-day administration. The park
authorities have opted for dynamic conservation of the natural heritage rather than turning it
into a vast static zoo or museum and have a special development plan aimed at maintaining and
preserving the traditional landscape, which is codified into a charter. The serious problems of
rural decline are being counteracted by active promotion by the park authorities of traditional
crafts and the encouragement of traditional building methods and styles, as well as sponsoring
new trades in association with the Chamber of Commerce (DATAR). The management
authority has no regulatory powers but deals with protection of natural resources, development
of the economy, education of the public and directing visitors to possible activities. The
stimulus and enthusiasm for the park is generated at regional "department" level, but most
decisions have to be implemented by the rural communities themselves. Activities ranging
from landscape protection to tourism promotions, tend to be organised by local associations or
co-operatives. These tend to be unco-ordinated and are limited by restricted finance.

Management Problems Membership of the association of the park is voluntary and several of
the rural communes comprising the ’syndicat mixte’ have threatened to withdraw. The
organisation has no statutory basis, and the control of land use and building standards is
advisory, not compulsory. St. Michel’s reservoir and Brennilis thermo-nuclear power station,
located at the dam itself, are intrusions on the landscape and threats to the environment.

Staff No information.

Budget The Management Charter is accompanied by a budget covering investment and
Operating costs. The cost of the park’s facilities is borne by local communities assisted by
normal state subsidies. The Department of Finistére bears all the capital costs and 70% of the
running costs, the balance coming from 27 constituent rural communes which contribute 20%
and the City of Brest giving the remaining 10%.

Local Administration Maison du Parc, Centre de Menez-Meur, Hanvec, 29224 Doroulas.
Telephone: (98) 21.90.69.

References

° Angier, H. (1955). Protected marine areas. The example of France: appraisals and
prospects. European Committee for the Conservation of Nature and Natural Resources.
Strasbourg.

° Blacksell, M.(- ). The role of "Le parc naturel et regional". Town and Country Planning.

° Carp, E. (1980). Directory of Wetlands of International Importance in the Western
Palearctic. UNEP/IUCN.

° Desjeux, C. et Desjeux, B. (1984). Les Parcs Naturels régionaux de France, Editions Créer,
Nonette, France.

-75-

France

° Duffey, E. (1982). National Parks and Reserves of Western Europe. Macdonald, Macdonald
and Company, London.

° Michelin (1979). Brittany, tourist guide. Michelin Tyre Co Ltd, London.

° Wirth, H. (Ed). (1979). Nature Reserves in Europe. Edition Leipzig.

Date August 1987

Briére PNR (including the Grande Briére NR)

Management Category V (Protected Landscape)
Biogeographical Province 2.09.05. (Atlantic)

Geographical Location The park is located on the south-western seaboard of Brittany in the
Pays de la Loire (Loire-Atlantique department), immediately north of the city of St. Nazaire.
The site, a discrete entity, extends 15km north to south and 30km inland from the Céte
d’Amour on the Atlantic coast via Pontchateau around to Baule. 47°25’N, 2°25’W.

Date and History of Establishment Created in October 1970 by Decree No. 67-158 of 1
March 1967 and updated by Decree No. 75-983 of 24 October 1975, on the basis of a
ministerial decree. The area is partially protected through land-use zoning, although in
practice the whole area is unprotected (ICBP-ECWG, 1984).

Area 40,000ha. Included in the site is the Marais de Briére nature reserve (10,000ha).

Land Tenure 7,000ha of the park are jointly owned by 21 neighbouring villages (the area has
remained common property to Briérons and is confirmed in several royal edicts).

Altitude From sea-level at the western coastal sections.

Physical Features The park essentially consists of the Loire basin and estuary marshland
(marshland constitutes 38% of the park). The basin containing the marsh was formed by
Tertiary earth movements causing the underlying rocks to sink. Over millions of years the sea
has laid down deposits of sediments and about eleven million years ago the basin was cut off
from the sea by the formation of a littoral sand-bar. Subsequently, marshes formed behind the
alluvial banks, the forests died and were submerged, decomposing to form peat bogs. Today the
park, as part of a 20,000ha marshland, covers the periphery of the salt marshes around
Guerende, and is bounded by the Loire estuary to the south and the valley of the river Vilaine
in the north. It occupies the southern edges of the Bretonne Massif and is centred on an
expansive area of marshes, the Grand Marais de Briére, which is 7,000ha in area and 100km in
length. The marshes are criss-crossed by a network of canals created in the 19th century.

Climate The climate at nearby Nantes ranges from averages of 4.9°C in the coldest months to
18.5°C in the hottest month. Annual rainfall averages 841.1mm

Vegetation The Grand Marais de Briére is one of the most important wetlands in France,
consisting of marshes and wet meadows covering some 7,000ha. The flora is particularly rich
in species, with interesting heathland and marsh plants such as the heath lobelia Lobellia
urens. The area contains a distinctive type of heath, merging into boggy meadows which are
occasionally inundated by high tides. The water channels can often be filled with yellow
iris [ris pseudacorus and water lilies Nymphaeaceae as well as reeds Typha sp.

Fauna Mammals include otter Lutra lutra and wild boar Sus scrofa. The area is particularly
important for migratory birds, especially for waterfowl. Breeding species include Recurvirostra
avosetta (4,000), Botaurus stellaris, Ardea cinera (150 pairs), A. purpurea, Circus aeruginosus,
C. pygargus, Childonias niger, Alcedo atthis, Luscinia svecica and Sylvia undata; wintering

-76-

France

species include Circus cyaneus and Anas crecca (2,000)(ICBP-ECWG, 1984). The mixed
freshwater/saltwater character of the area gives rise to a diversity of habitats for a large
number of fish species (including introduced species).

Cultural Heritage The area has an unusual and traditional form of architecture. Boating has
always been an integral part of the Briéron’s life, the traditional craft being a Blin, a
flat-bottomed boat propelled with a pole. Traditional activities such as fishing, stock raising,
reed and peat-cutting have declined over the years as a result of new employment opportunities
and the development of the ship-building industry in St. Nazaire.

Local Human Population The park lies adjacent to the city of St. Nazaire, which had a
population of 119,418 in 1977. Within the park are also several smaller towns including St.
Joachim and Missillas. The rural population of the park has declined in recent years.
However, it still has 50,000 inhabitants in 18 parishes (Communes).

Visitors and Visitor Facilities The park caters well for the visitor. There is a 100ha open-air
animal park at St. Malo de Guersac which is designed to provide visitors with an idea of the
typical flora and fauna of the marshes. Small scale tourist facilities (such as camping grounds)
are located around the park to attract visitors away from the more sensitive areas. There are
horse and cycle trails, footpaths and bridlepaths and also canoe-kayaking. Organised
excursions in typical Briére flat-bottomed barges are provided for the visitor from at least five
villages. There are a number of museums around the park which inform the visitor about
contemporary history, architecture and agriculture. The Ile de Fedrus museum, opened in
1975, in a traditional village-style building, is run by the local people. At Kerhinet, in the
municipality of Saint Lyphard, private accommodation is being built for visitors and is to be
used for organised courses (started in March 1978).

Future plans for the park include two museums (one of which is the Haut-Marland), an
ethnographic village, an artist’s house, an architectural workshop, a typical village building, a
zoological garden and a recreational park. Accommodation includes auberges, hotels, camp
sites and gites.

Scientific Research and Facilities Work has been directed at combatting the excessive
expansion of reedbeds. An experimental herd of cattle has been introduced to investigate
cattle grazing, an activity which has increasingly declined on the marshland pastures. Complex
natural and sociological research was carried out prior to the preparation of a tourist
management plan in the 1970s.

Conservation Management The management authority is the "Syndicat Mixte", composed of
representatives of towns and villages located in the park, of landowners and communes and of
regional, and department authorities. There are 5 commissions: architecture and urban
planning; tourism and information; environment, history, folklore and archaeology; and finance
and planning. The "Syndicat Mixte" appoints the park director and staff. The park was
established for tourism and recreation, and there is a comprehensive long-term programme for
the protection of the area. The first project was the recovery of the marshes, which had been
increasingly neglected due to the decline in traditional economic activities such as fishing,
reed-cutting, peat-digging and the maintenance of expanses of open water. A dredger is now
in use to carry out such work. Projects include the control and preservation of the very
unusual and traditional architecture. Architectural standards have been improved, at first by
compulsory notification of building projects, and now by a more flexible and simplified
method. The park is divided into zones each with its separate building conditions, and an
architect is provided free of charge for any prospective developer to ensure standards are
maintained. Building development is controlled by a sub-committee of the 21 communes. The
park management has also set up a studio to provide technical advice on building work for the
public. Tourism is actively promoted by means of visitor facilities, trails and organised
excursions. The staff of the park are in regular touch with the farmers and associations, and
evening audio-visual performances are provided in villages. Other work undertaken in the
park includes opening up and cleaning out the network of canals. Reeds are being harvested
again and a hunting reserve has been established on the 7,000ha of community-owned
marshland. In addition some 33,000ha of small-scale farming land is being improved and 12

PT ite

France

parishes have been declared "zones of agricultural renewal". Additional routine management
control includes restricting tourist access to certain zones of the park and motor boats to a
limited number of routes.

Management Problems’ The park is particularly threatened by pollution from industry and
tourism complexes. The Grand Briére is insufficiently inundated by flood waters during the
summer and the resulting increased salinity level is having a detrimental effect on the
vegetation (as a result of influx of saltwater from Estuaire de la Loire). Further problems
include depopulation of the area which has resulted in villages being abandoned, canals not
being cleared and the decline of stock management (ICBP-ECWG, 1984).

Staff The Ministry of Education has provided a natural science teacher, who prepares
instructions, particularly for school visits. An agricultural engineer is responsible mainly for
cattle breeding problems. Other staff consists of architects, scientists, park guides and
administrative personnel.

Budget The "Syndicat Mixte" is financed through membership fees and by state subsidies.

Local Administration Parc Naturel Regional de Briere, Syndicat Mixte, Maison du parc, 180,
Ile de Fedrun, 44720 St. Joachim. Télephone: (40) 88.42.72.

References

° Auffret-David, M. (1979). The Nature and Regional Park of La Briere. Nature and
National Parks 64. May 1979. Vol. 17.

Carp, E. (1980). Directory of Wetlands of International Importance in the Western
Palearctic. UNEP/IUCN.

Desjeux, C. et Desjeux, B. (1984). Les Parcs Naturels régionaux de France, Editions Créer,
Nonette, France.

° Duffey, E. (1982). National Parks and Reserves of Western Europe. Macdonald, Macdonald
and Company, London.

ICBP-ECWG. (1984). Important bird areas in the EEC. Information sheet.

Kamieniecki, K. (1984). Regionalny Park Natury Briére. Przyroda Polska No.9.

Michelin. (1979).. Brittany, tourist guide. Michelin tyre Co Ltd, London.

Wirth, H. (Ed). (1979). Nature Reserves in Europe. Edition Leipzig.

o © © 0

Date August 1987

Brotonne Parc Natural Régional
(includes the Réserve Naturelle des Mannevilles)

Management Category V (Protected Landscape)

Biogeographical Province 2.09.05. (Atlantic)

Geographical Location The site lies near the English Channel coast of northern France in the
Haute-Normandie region (partly in the departments of Seine-Maritime and Eure). It extends
immediately north of the A.13 autoroute, centred on the estuary and valley of the River Seine,
15km west of Rouen and 30km east of Le Havre. The park consists of one main block and
four smaller fragments. 49°32’N, 00°35’E.

Date and History of Establishment Created in May 1974 by ministerial decree No 67-158.
Area 40,000ha

Land Tenure State and private ownership

Altitude No information

-78-

France

Physical Features The park is crossed by one of the largest rivers of France, the Seine, which
cuts the plateau in two along its meandering path: to the north are the Pays de Caux, rolling
sandy hills with scattered trees; to the south are the Marais Vernier and the Roumois forests.
The terrain essentially lies upon the alluvial deposits of the river Seine rising to the Cretaceous
chalk rock deposits of the Caux and Perche Normand. The river Seine is said to derive from
the celtic Squan meaning to curve or bend- the river being likened to a coiled snake. This old
aged meandering river has numerous concave river banks with uniform appearance. The
concave bends in the river are often deeply eroded with steep slopes or cliffs whilst the inner
convex promontories are often shallow stony alluvial. The Marais Vernier, once a bend in the
river, cuts a vast bay of 5,000ha out of the Roumois plateau between Quillebeuf and Roque
point. In ancient times the area was a vast forest, but on subsequent submergence the trees
died leaving peat deposits of fossilised tree trunks. The area has undergone centuries of land
reclamation with major drainage projects in 1847 and 1950 subsequently leaving a complex
series of grazing land and drainage ditches.

Climate No information

Vegetation The environment of the area consists of marshes, rough grazing land and on drier
land the wooded copses and forests of the Seine valley and plateau. The Forét de Brotonne, a
large massif enclosed in a bed of the river Seine, consists of high canopy woodland of
beech Fagus sylvatica, oaks Quercus robur, hornbeam Carpinus betulus and pine Pinus
sylvestris. At Haye-de-Routoty are 2 ancient yew trees Taxus baccata, 16 and 14m in
circumference and reputed to be thousands of years old.

Fauna No information

Cultural Heritage The area is still very traditional even though the old way of life is
gradually dying out. There is without doubt only one Gribane-de-Seine traditional boat left in
the area, to-day preserved in the Marine Ecomuseum. Architectural heritage includes the ruins
of the Abbey of Jumiéges founded in the 7th century AD and one of the greatest ruins in
France. The renowned bonfire festival of St. Clare is on the night of 16-17 July.

Local Human Population There are a number of small towns located in the park area
including Caudebec, Jumieges, La Mailleraye-sur-Seine and Le Trait. The total population of
the park is 33,000 in 39 parishes (communes). The nearest large town is Rouen with a
population of 388,711 (1975). The chief economy of the area is based on the fruit growing
industry (cider apple, cherry) and beef cattle raising.

Visitors and Visitor Facilities The park caters well for outdoor activities, many of which are
orientated to the exploration of the countryside. Such examples include the ecomuseum and
the museum of traditional crafts of the Basse Seine, each of which has assembled information
and video-films on the activities on the river Seine, its crafts and ecology. There are also
hiking trails and horse-riding stables. There is a House of Crafts located in Bourneville which
encourages the maintenance of the traditional craft industries of Normandy. At Jumiéges-le
Mesnil disused sand pits have been converted into an open-air recreational centre, which
specialises in courses on sailing and canoeing. Accommodation includes rural gites, camp
sites, farm accommodation, hotels and caravans.

Scientific Research and Facilities Ecological studies on the botany, zoology, mammalogy,
herpetology, entomology and ornithology of the park have been undertaken at the Réserve des
Mannevilles by the Centre de Decouverte de la Nature (CEDENA) of Le Trait.

Conservation Management The park was created to act as a "green barrier" to prevent the
uncontrolled development of the region. It proposes to maintain rural landscape and
agriculture even under the threat from increasing industrial and urban expansion. An Assistant
Technique des Métiers is charged to promote and ensure the success of local craft enterprises in
the park. A réserve naturelle has been established in the Marais Vernier marshes at the
Réserve Naturelle des Mannevilles. Management in the reserve has included the introduction

-79-

France

of highland cattle to maintain the vegetation height and grazing regimes. The water table in the
Marais Vernier is controlled by sluice gates balancing the water level on the myriad of canals,
dikes and ditches.

Management Problems The area was once an important marsh wetland site on the river Seine.
In 1847 up to 351 landowners formed a syndicate to undertake a drainage project - the "dike"
(Digue des Hollandais) was constructed and the land reclaimed. From 1950 to the 1970’s 35km
of canal have been dug and 2,000ha of land reclaimed, leaving only remnant marshland in the
Grande Mare/Ste. Opportune-la-Mare area. The remaining marshes are under threat from
run-off pollution from the surrounding agricultural land. The forest of Brotonne has in recent
years been put under greater tourist pressure since the opening of the Brotonne bridge (opened
in 1977) which spans the Seine above Caudebec-en-Caux.

Staff No information.
Budget No information.

Local Administration Maison du Parc, 2, Rond-Point Mardec, 76580 Le Trait. Télephone:
(35) 91.83.16.

References

° A.A.C.H.N. (n.d.) Nature et environnement. Association pour l’action culturelle en Haute
Normandie, Sahurs.

Desjeux, C. et Desjeux, B. (1984). Les Parcs Naturels régionaux de France, Editions Créer,
Nonette, France.

Michelin. (1985). Normandy, tourist guide. Michelin, Clermont-Ferrand, France.

° Wirth, H. (Ed). (1979). Nature Reserves in Europe. Edition Leipzig.

°

Date August 1987

La Camargue Parc Naturel Régional
(includes the Réserve Nationale de Vaccares,
Réserve des Impérieux and the Tour du Valet Private Réserve)

Management Category V (Protected Landscape); also includes Cat I and IX
Biogeographical Province 2.17.06 (Mediterranean sclerophyll)

Geographical Location The park is located on the southern French Mediterranean coast, in
the delta of the river Rhone, which divides just north of Arles into the Grand Rhone and Petit
Rhone (Département of Bouches-du-Rhéne). The PNR consists of a triangular area with the
two arms of the Rhone and the Mediterranean sea as its boundaries. It is composed of a
number of elements, the Etang du Vaccarés - Camargue réserve nationale, the Imperial réserve
- Etang des Imperiaux, the Tour du Valet private réserve and a significant area of the
communes of Arles and Saintes Maries de la Mer. Along the coastline of the Impériaux and
Etang de Vaccarés reserves there is a hunting reserve which extends 2 km into territorial
waters. The coastal perimeter of the Parc Naturel Régional includes territorial waters up to
about 22km offshore. This area is not however included in the Ramsar site. 43°16’-43°44’N,
4°14’-4°50°E.

Date and History of Establishment The Parc Naturel Régional (85,000ha) which was created
in 1972 to preserve the equilibrium between human activities and the natural environment,
includes the above three reserves. The Réserve Nationale de Camargue on the Etang de
Vaccarés (13,117ha) was formed in 1928; it is state owned and financed but managed by a
private organisation, the Société Nationale de Protection de la Nature. The Réserve des
Impériaux (2,777ha) is a départemental réserve, bought from the state in 1964 by the commune
of Les Saintes-Maries-de-la-Mer. Tour du Valat (1070ha) has been a private reserve since the
early 1950s, managed since 1978 by the "Fondation Sansouire", a public service foundation

-80-

France

under French law. Much of the area outside the reserves is privately owned. The whole area
was listed as a Ramsar site on ratification in October 1986, and accepted as a Biosphere
Reserve in January 1977. There is integral protection for all native flora and fauna within the
Etang de Vaccarés reserve and in two small areas adjoining it to the east.

Area 85,000ha (including the Etang des Impériaux 2,777ha, Tour du Valat Réserve 1,070ha
and Etang de Vaccarés 13,117ha). (28,000ha of cultivated land; 15,000ha of saltmarsh,
27,000ha of hunting and livestock réserves and 13,000ha of réserve naturelle).

Land Tenure The majority of the park is under multiple private ownership, the Etang de
Vaccarés is state owned; Etang des Inpériaux and a significant proportion of the park grazing
land is owned by the commune of Saintes-Maries-de-la-Mer and the Tour du Valat is under
private ownership.

Altitude 0-9m (water depth averages at 0.4-0.6m deep; maximum 1.8m).

Physical Features The site includes an extensive area of low-lying delta (0-4.5m) between the
two main branches of the river Rhone. Much of the delta is composed of very fine alluvial
deposits, although there is a remnant of former coastal dunes now 5km from the present
coastline, the Bois de Riéges, just to the south of the large Etang lakes. 100km of sand dunes
currently lies parallel to the sea, broken only in a few places. The central part of the delta
consists of a network of lagoons, the largest being the Etang de Vaccarés, which is only slightly
brackish (3-6g.NaCl per litre). The majority of the marshes are fed by canals, their water
tending to be fresh. The lagoon water along the coastline is saltwater, becoming more saline
than the Mediterranean itself in summer, due to high evaporation rates. In the south-east,
about 10,000ha of marshes have been turned to commercial saltpan production. Water levels in
the lagoons vary considerably throughout the year and in winter about 95% of the Etang de
Vaccarés is flooded but in summer this falls to 60% due to high evaporation rates and low
summer rainfall. The lagoon waters are on average 0.5m deep maximum 1.8m.

Climate The area has a Mediterranean climate. The mean monthly temperature varies from
23°C in July to 6°C in January, and average annual rainfall is only 500mm. Most months are
very windy, and for six months of the year are dominated by the Mistral, a dry wind from the
north-east which increases evaporation rates considerably.

Vegetation The Camargue exhibits a rich diversity of undamaged wetland ecosystems. The
dominant sand dune vegetation is marram grass Ammophila arenaria, Pancratium maritimum
and sea medick Medicago marina. Behind the dunes is low-lying salt steppe or "sansouire"
sparsely covered with glasswort Arthrocnemum glaucum interspersed with brackish lakes and
submerged tassel pondweed Ruppia maritima. Further inland the steppes have a denser cover
of the glasswort Salicornia fruticosa, in areas which are often flooded in winter. In the slightly
saline waters of the northern part of the Etang de Vaccarés grow plants such as
pondweeds Potamogeton spp., reeds Phragmites communis, bulrushes Scirpus spp. and water
buttercups.

The drier upper sansouire has a dry grass community dominated by sea lavender Limonium
spp., a false-brome grass Brachypodium phoenicoides and scattered mock privet Phillyrea
angustifolia. This vegetation is important as grazing land for semi-wild cattle and horses
(sheep in winter on higher ground). Much of the land near the Rhone has been converted to
rice-growing, in a terrain covered with a dense network of canals. However, the habitat is of
greatest importance for waterfowl as there are a number of freshwater lakes amd marshes with
submerged vegetation of water milfoil Myriophyllum spicatum, fennel pondweed Potamogeton
pectinatus and tassel pondweed Ruppia spiralis in more brackish waters. Many of these are
fringed with rushes Scirpus spp. and reeds Phragmites spp. which are important for a number
of nesting birds. On the ancient dunes of the Bois de Riéges are undisturbed woodland
habitats of juniper Juniperus phoenicia and Pistacia lentiscus (Britton and Podlejski, 1981).
Along the banks of the Rhone there are relict strips of deciduous forest consisting of species
such as willows Salix alba, white poplar Populus alba, elm Ulmus sp., alder Alnus glutinosa,

= gi

France

white oak Quercus pubescens (on sections of bank less liable to flooding) and ash Fraxinus
oxycarpa. Along some of the drainage canals are remnant patches of woodland, particularly
those which follow former courses of the Rhone (Carp, 1980).

Fauna The Camargue is important for thousands of wintering, breeding and migrating birds,
en route between Europe and North Africa. It is the only regular breeding place in Europe for
greater flamingo Phoenicopterus ruber (up to 6,000 pairs), and the only breeding place in
France for several other species: gull-billed tern Gelochelidon nilotica (250-300 pairs),
pratincole Glareola pratincola (150-200 pairs), cattle egret Bulbulcus ibis (100 pairs) and
squacco heron Ardeola ralloides. Other nesting birds include several hundred pairs of
avocet Recurvirostra avosetta, and black-winged stilt Himantopus himantopus. About 200,000
ducks overwinter including over 50,000 mallard Anas platyrhynchos (of which some also
breed), gadwall A. strepera (1973 maximum: 13,500), wigeon A. penelope (1976 maximum:
26,500), pintail A. acuta (up to 10,000) and shoveler A. clypeata (10,000). Large numbers of
waterfowl pass through on autumn and spring migration, including thousands of
garganey A. querquedula and many ringed plover Charadrius hiaticula and little ringed
plover C. dubius. Eight species of gull occur, including thousands of pairs of breeding
black-headed gull Larus ridibundus and hundreds of pairs of breeding herring
gull L. argentatus. Ten species of tern include six which breed, particularly on islands in the
lagoons. Common crane Grus grus visit occasionally in winter (Carp, 1980). Other interesting
birds include European bee-eater Merops opiaster, common roller Coracias garrulus and
penduline tit Remiz pendulinus. Mammals include beaver Castor fiber, wild boar Sus scrofa,
fox Vulpes vulpes and coypu Myocaster coypus. Both freshwater fish, such as_ pike
perch Lucioperca lucioperca and pike Esox lucius, and sea fish like sole Solea vulgaris and sea
bass Morone labrax are present, as well as brackish water species. Many eel Anguilla anguilla
are present. The Camargue’s ecology is described in detail by Hoffmann (1958). This wetland
area is also rich in reptiles and amphibians and includes the ocellated lizard Lacerta lepida,
wall lizard L. muralis, montpellier snake Malpolon monspessulanus, western spadefoot
frog Pelobates sp.

Cultural Heritage The Camargue is traditionally a grazing area for semi-wild horse, cattle
and sheep. The horses and cattle are recognised rare local breeds restricted to the Camargue.
The area within the reserve has remained uninhabited as it is too costly to drain for the
intensive agriculture which has encroached in the rest of the area. The livestock is still herded
and managed by 500-600 "gardians", cowboy-like horsemen (now formed into an association -
Confrérie des Gardians). Every spring there is a world renowned gypsy festival at the small
chapel at Saintes Maries.

Local Human Population The park contains two parishes "communes" - (Bouches-du-Rhéne)
that of Arles and the Saintes Maries-de-la-Mer with a total population of 8,500. The only
inhabitants within the Etang de Vaccarés réserves are found in the two wardens’ lodges whilst
the main population is centred around the towns of Saintes-Maries-de-la-Mer and
Salin-de-Giraud. The economy of the region is based upon rice culture, beef, sheep, tourism,
cereal crops, hunting and fishing (80,000 sheep remain in the Camargue over winter -
returning to the Alps in spring).

Visitors and Visitor Facilities Park facilities are extensive and centred at Saintes-Maries, the
Centre d’information de Gines and the Musée Camarguais (Le Mas du Pont de Rousty) where
there are exhibitions, audio-visual displays, craft objects, films about the Camargue and
literature including pamphlets. There are hiking trails to "discover the Camargue countryside",
horse routes and schools and cycle trails. To cater for the visiter there are numerous hotels,
gites, campsites and farm accommodation.

Scientific Research and Facilities Research has been carried out since 1954 by the Station
Biologique de la Tour du Valat, a privately run institution specialising in wetland conservation.
The Centre Nationale de la Récherche Scientifique (CNRS) has run the Centre d’Ecologie de la
Camargue since 1970. Most of the recent research includes work on hydrology, waterfowl
feeding ecology and botanical ecosystems. The applied studies include investigating the effects
of human modification on the natural environment. About ten other organisations are involved
in research and efforts are being made to co-ordinate work by the Délégation Générale a la

-82-

France

Recherche Scientifique Technique (DGRST). Currently a permanent means of baseline data
collection is being set up. A project to monitor pollution was funded by WWF Project 1034
from 1971 to 1976. Other surveys have been undertaken by the IWRB. Research programmes
have also been undertaken by the Faculty of Science of Marseille, the Faculty of Science and
Medecine of Montpellier, the Institut Pasteur and ORSTOM (Carp, 1980).

Conservation Management The Parc Naturel has been established to ensure the combined
protection of wildlife and a rural landscape along with traditional land uses. The park is a
major tourist attraction centred around the little town of Saintes-Maries-de-la-Mer where
there are numerous visitor facilities. The tourist coastal sites and the traditional land use
sansouire and agricultural land act as buffer zones for the more delicate Etangs de Vaccarés
and Impériaux where access is restricted to permit holders. Shooting, grazing and_ salt
extraction are not permitted. A few professional fishermen from Les-Saintes-Maries are
allowed to fish in the Impériaux réserve. The 25,000ha surrounding these reserves is intended
to be maintained as a buffer between the inner waterfowl breeding zones and the peripheral
agricultural lands (by agreements with landowners). There is also emphasis on protecting the
coastline. In the park as a whole policies include limiting the spread of commercial salt pans
and rice-growing, subsidising traditional land uses such as horse and cattle open grazing,
diverting drainage from agricultural lands into the Rhone rather than into’ the
centrally-situated Etang de Vaccarés, controlling shooting (only allowed from 15 August till the
end of February) and organising tourism so as to cause minimum damage to the environment.
Special management has been necessary since a dry winter in North Africa during 1977 caused
many more flamingoes to winter here; farmers at first shot them, but now bird scaring devices
are set off throughout the evening to discourage night feeding in the ricefields. The carrying
capacity for breeding flamingoes has also been increased by creating artificial nesting islands
from clay and mud; previously many nest-islands had suffered from erosion since the birds
remove the vegetation before nesting.

For any modification to the landscape in the whole area covered by the park, as well as in an
area to the north-west enclosed by the Canal du Rhone 4a Séte, four months’ notification must
be given to the park administration

Management Problems The Camargue ha been much affected by the activities of man, most
notably livestock grazing, salt extraction and canalization of the marshland fringes. The
geomorphological evolution of the delta as a whole was arrested in 1860, when it was dyked
and since then, man has harnessed the water, pumping it or discharging it into the Rhéne and
therefore influencing the water levels and salinity in the centre of the delta. Changes to the
natural and semi-natural environment are continuing despite the policy to limit agricultural
intensification and preserve traditional land uses. Traditional farming has become
unprofitable, and alternative land uses do not often benefit wildlife; altering water levels has
destroyed shoreline habitat and fish farming has made some pools too deep for many birds to
feed in; shooting continues to be a problem and the closed season is not respected. Changes in
rice-growing have had a special impact, with the introduction of large volumes of fresh water
onto rice fields (1950-1960) and then the gradual abandonment (1960-1976) of this type of
cultivation. Air pollution from nearby industry is increasing, and there is an inflow of excess
water from agricultural land, which has washed out part of the salt content from some of the
étangs and introduced increasing amounts of toxic chemicals. Unexplained changes in bird
numbers may be due to increases in pollution; although the waters of the Rhone do not directly
enter the Camargue except through irrigation channels and the wild part of the Camargue is
mainly rain-fed, some areas have high sulphate levels. Tourists and campers are causing
increasing disturbance and sometimes invade the coastal part of the reserve.

Staff The park includes a Director, accounting clerk, technician and three guards in the
Etang de Vaccarés Réserve.

Budget 200,000 French francs (US$40,000) in 1973
Local Administration Parc Naturel Régional de Camargue, Le Mas du Pont de Rousty, 13200
Arles. Télephone: (90) 97.10.93.

=83=

France

References

° Britton, R. H. and V.D. Podlejski (1981). Inventory and classification of the Wetlands of the
Camargue (France). Aquatic Botany 10:195-228.

° Carp, E. (1980). Directory of Wetlands of International Importance in the Western
Palearctic. UNEP/IUCN.

° Chambre de Commerce (1968). La Camargue, un élément du développement économique
régional. Chambre de Commerce et d’Industrie de Marseille.

° Desjeux C. et Desjeux, B. (1984). Les Parcs Naturels régionaux de France. Editions Créer,
Nonette, France.

° Duffey, E. (1982). National Parks and Reserves of Western Europe. Macdonald, Macdonald
and Company, London.

° Flori, P. (1978). Le tourisme et ses conséquences sur le mileau naturel - Il exemple

camarguais. Thése.

Hoffman, L. (1958). An ecological sketch of the Camargue. British Birds. 51:321-349.

IUCN (1984). Study and management in Camargue Nature Reserve. Parks 9(3/4); 4-7.

Michelin (1985). Provence, tourist guide. Michelin, Clermont-Ferraud, France.

Parc Naturel Régional de Camargue (n.d.) Jntroduction a la Camargue. PNR Camargue,

Arles.

Parc Naturel Régional de Camargue (n.d.) Le Cheval Camargue. PNR Camargue, Arles.

Parc Naturel Régional de Camargue (n.d.) Le Flamant Rose. PNR Camargue, Arles.

Parc Naturel Régional de Camargue (n.d.) Le Taureau Camargue. PNR Camargue, Arles.

Parc Naturel Régional de Camargue (n.d.) La flore. PNR Camargue, Arles.

Parc Naturel Régional de Camargue (n.d.) La faune. PNR Camargue, Arles.

Weber, K. and L. Hoffman (1970). Camargue. Kummerley and Frey, Berne.

Wirth, H. (Ed). (1979). Nature Reserves in Europe. Edition Leipzig.

WWE/IUCN Project 1034. Camargue-study of pollution status and remedies.

o 0 0° °o G ©) Ch ©

o© 0 © 0°

Date July 1987

Corse Parc Naturel Régional
(including the reserves of Scandola, Iles and Layvezzi)

Management Category V (Protected Landscape) X (World Heritage site consisting of
Scandola, Cape Girolata and Cape Porto)

Biogeographical Province 2.17.06 (Mediterranean sclerophyll)

Geographical Location The park is located along the central ridge of the Mediterranean
island of Corsica. It extends from the coastal reserve of Scandola (42°21’N, 6°13’E) inland to
include Corte, Vizzavona and southward to Zonza and Levie between Portvecchio and Sartene.
41°40’N, 68°30°E.

Date and History of Establishment The site was created as a parc naturel régional in 1972
under the Decree No. 67-158 of 1 March 1967 to maintain and preserve the traditional
landscape and lifestyles of the region. The legislation was updated by Decree No. 75-983 of 24
October 1975 on the basis of ministerial decrees. The prime objectives of the park include a)
the protection of the natural surroundings and b) the rejuvenation of the rural economy. The
Reserve Naturel of Scandola was established by ministerial decree No. 75-1128 of 9 December
1979 and 12 May 1979. The World Heritage Site of Scandola, Cap Girolata and Cap Porto was
inscribed in 1983.

Area 200,000ha (including the reserves of Scandola (1,919ha), Iles Cerbicale (36ha) and
Lavezzi (79ha)).

Land Tenure Mixed ownership. The Scandola area belongs to the Commune of Osani.

Altitude Sea level to 2,622m

-84-

France

Physical Features The park consists of the central granite red porphyry and basalt mountains
and the rugged Mediterranean coastline of bays, deltas, marshes and peninsulars around
Scandola. There are more than twenty mountain peaks of over 2,000m, the highest of which is
2,622m. Geologically both Corsica and Sardinia were part of southern France but gradually
drifted southwards during the Tertiary period. A number of important caves exist in the
coastal region along with lakes and fast-flowing montane rivers and streams.

Climate Typical mediterranean climate with the possibility of snow falling at high altitudes
from January until May. There are average annual rainfall values of 750mm with mean cold
season temperatures of 7.8°C and of 21.9°C in summer. The area is well known for its diversity
of strong wind currents of up to 180 km/hr, the dominant winds coming from the south-west,
west-north-west and north-east.

Vegetation The flora of the region is distinctly mediterranean in character, but with the
island’s long period of isolation has many endemic plant species (58 species representing 8% of
the flora). The vegetation has been much modified by agriculture and past human interference
but natural vegetation trends such as altitudinal zonation are still apparent within the park. At
the lowest altitudes there is mixed agricultural land and maquis with scattered trees up to
800m. Typical native species at these altitudes are Quercus ilex, Quercus suber and Pinus
halepensis. From 800-1,000m the vegetation is dominated by the supra mediterranean mixed
deciduous and evergreen woodland of Pinus nigra, Larico spp., Quercus pubescens and Castanea
sativa. At high altitudes (1,000-1,700m) the natural vegetation is represented by Pinus nigra,
Larico spp. along with Fagus sylvatica and in the subalpine zone, 1,600-2,100m, of Quercus
ilex and Abies alba (Dupias, 1976, 1978). The coastal area around Scandola is represented by
cliff-top open grass swards and degraded maquis dominated by Arbutus unedo, Cistus albidus,
C. salvifolius and Erica arborea. The endemic Armeria soleirolii grows on the coastal cliffs
along with Euphorbia dendroides and Juniperus phoenicea. Native stands of stone pine Pinus
pinea or montane pine P. pinaster are also found on the coastal plains. The littoral zone is
dominated by Crithmum maritimum and Statice articulata, whilst in the marine zone there are
large meadows of Neptune grass Posidonia oceanica as well as of Lithophyllum tortuosum in the
rocky areas, and many rare algae (SPARAC, 1987). In total there are about 58 endemic species
of higher plant in the park (Davis et al., 1986).

Fauna. The park is particularly rich in mediterranean fauna. Mammals are well represented
and include such species as the threatened mouflon Ovis ammon musimon, stoat Mustela
erminea, rare European free-tailed bat Tadarida teniotis in the Scandola reserve, red
fox Vulpes vulpes and rat Rattus rattus. The endangered monk seal Monachus monachus was
last observed off the coast in 1980. The avifauna includes cliff breeding colonies of Larus
argentatus (700-800), Cory’s shearwater Procellaria diomedea, Puffinus puffinus
and Colonectris diomedia, as well as the raptors Aquila chrysaetos, Falco peregrinus, and rare
species such as osprey Pandion haliaetus (the only nesting colony in France with 3-4 left) and
lammergier Gypaetus barbatus. In the subalpine and wooded mountain zones are rare species
such as the alpine accentor Prunella collaris and Corsican nuthatch Sitta whiteheadi. There are
numerous snakes, including the Aesculapian snake Elaphe longissima, lizards, geckos and tree
frogs. The marine fauna includes precious corals Corallium rubrum and the rare Patella
ferruginea.

Cultural Heritage The island of Corsica has had a long history of human activity. There are
numerous ruins from prehistoric times through the 7th century BC to Roman times. A number
of important frescoes exist at Favalellu and Sermanu and Norman churches at San Lurenzu.

Local Human Population The park includes 82 parishes (communes) of the Haute-Corse and
Corse du Sud regions with a total of 24,000 inhabitants. Many of the people of the region keep
their traditional Corsican lifestyles and language which is very distinct from that of mainland
France. One of the major traditional economies in the interior of the park involves livestock
grazing and transhumance. In spring the sheep and goat flocks are led up to the mountain
pastures. The herders remain with their flocks, living in traditional huts until the autumn when
they return to the lowlands. At Venacais the traditional "Cueilette" system of free grazing
maintains 2,000-2,500 goats which are managed by 15 or so herders.

-85-

France

Visitors and Visitor Facilities Corsica is increasingly becoming a major tourist resort in the
western Mediterranean and an estimated 30,000 people visit Scandola each year (SPARAC,
1987). Facilities range from numerous hotels, chalets, holiday villages such as the Centre de
Vacances in the forest of Aitone. There are also gites, formal campsites (camping is illegal
within the park itself) and mountain refuge huts. Winter skiing is available and there are at
least two ski schools and five "stade de neige". Canoeing and kayak activities are available on
the fast flowing rivers and the lakes. By the coast there are also diving facilities, underwater
fishing and and established hiking circuits to explore the countryside. The Magazinu de Porto
is the main centre for information and exhibitions in the park but there are also centres such as
the Maison de !’Artisanat, Musée (Pianu) d’Archaéologie at Lévie and the Casi di Nature which
hold exhibitions and courses for schools.

Scientific Research and Facilities | Research facilities include an ecological laboratory in
Mano, the centre of research on maquis vegetation. There are also small laboratories, a guest
house and a diving centre for the Scandola reserve at Galeria village. A number of bird
observatories exist in the park such as the restored 13th century Elbo tower. Research
activities include seabed cartography, inventories of the park fauna and flora, breeding trials
and behaviour studies on the Corsican mouflon and research on migratory birds. A
re-introduction programme for the corsican red deer Cervus elaphus corsicanus has been
underway since 1985 (Oryx, 1986).

Conservation Management’ The park is administered by the authorities of the Parc Naturel
Regional de Corse at the offices based at Ajaccio. There are 3 principle management
objectives, a) resurrecting the rural economy to ensure continued montane livestock
transhumance, b) protecting the natural environment and archaeological sites and minimising
the threats from tourism and c) fighting against forest fires. For management purposes the
park has been divided into four sections. The wildlife reserves are strictly managed for nature
conservation. Fishing, underwater hunting, removal of marine animals and vegetation,
dumping of waste, incendiary, egg removal and camping are all strictly prohibited. At
Scandola there is a patrol boat permanently on station to guard the area. Special reserves exist
at Mont Cinto/Asco and Bavella/Mont Solenzara to protect some of the last 200-500 Corsican
mouflon. Permanent surveillance and nest guarding of some of the last French osprey is
undertaken from May to August.

Management Problems There are a diversity of management problems in the park, the most
serious being fire which annually destroys thousands of hectares of woodland and maquis
scrub. There is also cause for concern over the over-expansion of the tourist trade into the
park. Public pressure may be too high for this delicate Mediterranean ecosystem. Pleasure
boats and their anchors have been noted to damage the neptune grass beds and coastal
industries have resulted in pollution affecting the Scandola coastline.

Staff No information

Budget In the mid 1980s the annual budget for the Scandola reserve amounted to FF 480,000
(SPARAC, 1987).

Local Administration Siége du Parc Naturel Régional, BP 417, 4 rue Fiorella, 20184
AJACCIO CEDEX, Corsica. Tel: (95) 21 56 54.

References

° Aymonin, G.G. (1975). La Nature Corse: menaces et espoirs. Bull. Soc. Bot. France. 121:

5-8.

Conrad, M. and Gamisans, J. (Eds.) (n.d.). Les espéces végétales les plus ménacées en Corse.

Conservatoire Botanique de Porquerolles (unpublished).

° Davis, S. et al. (1986). Plants in Danger. TPU, IUCN, Switzerland & Cambridge. UNEP.

Desjeux, C. et Desjeux, B. (1984). Les Parcs naturels régionaux de France. Edtns. Créer,

Nonette.

° Duffy, E. (1982). National Parks and Reserves of Western Europe. Macdonald & Co.,
London.

° Dupias, J. (1976, 1971). La végétation des montagnes Corses. Phytocoenologie 3:4; 4:1-4.

-86-

France

° Michelin (1985). Corse, guide de tourisme. Michelin, Paris.

° Noirfalise, A. (c1980). Naturpark Korsika. Nature and National Park. Vol. 24. 8-21.

° Oryx (1986). The corsican red deer returns to Corsica. Oryx, Vol. 20, No 2 p 72.

° SPARAC. (1987). Mediterranean Protected Areas. UNEP Mediterranean Action Plan,
Mediterranean Centre, Salemmbo, Tunis.

Parc Naturel Régional (n.d.). Les poissons de Corse et de méditerannée PNR, Corse, Ajaccio.
° Parc Naturel Régional (n.d.). Avifaune corse. PNR Corse, Ajaccio.

° Parc Naturel Régional (n.d.). Les oiseaux de Corse. PNR, Corse, Ajaccio.

° Wirth, H. (1979). Nature Reserves in Europe. Edtn., Leipzig, GDR.

Date July 1987

Forét d’Orient Park Naturel Régional
(including the Lac de la Forét d’Orient Ornithological Réserve)

Management Category V (Protected Landscape)
Biogeographical Province 2.09.05. (Atlantic)

Geographical Location The park is located just to the east of Troyes, 254km south-east of
Paris. It is based around the Lac de la Forét d’Orient. The park is bounded on the north by
Creney, Piney, Lesmont and Brienne-le-Chateau, thence on the south by Bar-sur-Aube,
Vendeuvre-sur-Barse and Lesigny-sur-Barse. The park is found within the Aube department
of Champagne. 48°16’-48°20’N, 4°16’-4°25’E.

Date and History of Establishment The parc naturel régional was created in October 1970
under the Decree 67-158 of 1 March 1967, to maintain and preserve the traditional landscape.
The legislation was updated by Decree No. 75-983 of 24 October 1975 on the basis of a
ministerial decree. Access is forbidden only in the ornithological reserve.

Area 70,000ha (the Lac de la Forét d’Orient, reservoir Seine, is 2,300ha and the ornithological
reserve is 300ha).

Land Tenure Private and local authority ownership
Altitude No information

Physical Features The area is situated in the flat-land clay regions of eastern France
(cretaceous period). Soils in the area tend to be of sandy and clay-like texture. The rivers
include the Barse, Aube, Seine, l’Auzon and Amance. At the centre of the park is the reservoir,
lake Seine, completed in 1965 which is surrounded by the hills of the Forét de Larivour, de
Piney, le petit Orient and Grand Orient. The lake is fed by the canals from the Seine (Canal
d’arrivée and Canal de restitution near Lusigny-sur-Barse).

Climate Mean temperatures for the coldest month are 1.5°C and for the hottest month,
19.6°C. Rainfall averages 745mm per year.

Vegetation The park includes at its centre up to 15,000ha of a forested massif, the Forét
d’Orient or Forét du Der. The woodland is dominated by oaks Quercus robur and Q. petraea.
In wetter areas along rivers and by lakes or marshes are associations of Alder Alnus glutinosa,
willow Salix and poplar Populus sp. Other habitats include lakeland with surrounding wet
meadows, grassland and arable land along with small fields bounded by hedgerows.

Fauna The area is renowned for its avifauna and represents one of the principal bird
migratory routes across inland France. Annual counts of 6,000 birds from 22 species include
such breeding species as Milvus migrans, M. milvus, Circus aeruginosus, Pernis apivorus,
and Dryocopus martins. Passage species include up to 350 Phalocrocorax carbo, between

=87=

France

500-5,000 Fulica atra, Grus grus and 150 Pernis apivorus. In winter the lakes have large
numbers of duck and other water birds including up to 800-1,200 Anser fabulis, 500 Podiceps
cristatus, Tadorna tadorna, T. ferruginea, Aythya nyroca, A. marila, Mergus merganser and the
occasional Somateria mollissima. The area is also the only known wintering quarter for
the Haliaetus albicilla in France. The mammal fauna includes the red deer Cervus elaphus and
roe deer Capreolus capreolus.

Cultural Heritage The area is named after the "chevaliers d’Orient", the Knight templers and
hospitaliers of the 12th century. In antiquity the Romans had important tile and pottery kilns
here and nowadays the area is still renowned for its stone and wood carvings. The Emperor
Napoleon studied the area, at Brienne-le-Chateau, in his youth.

Local Human Population There are approximately 90,000 people in 47 parishes (communes)
in the park area. Traditionally the area employed many people in the tile industry and for
obtaining the wood fuels, including many hundreds of woodcutters and coppice workers.
To-day there are still large clay potteries and tilleries as well as intensive agriculture resulting
in large prairie-like cereal fields.

Visitors and Visitor Facilities _ The main centre for park visitors is the Maison du Parc at
Piney. It includes offices, exhibitions and interpretation material, including a park journal,
brochures and information on local history. There are also a number of other museums and
visitor amenities within the park such as the Napoleon museum, a 80ha captive wild animal
park, horse riding centres, camping and cycling activities. Water sports are centred around the
main lake-reservoir and include sailing, motor boats, hang gliding, sub-aqua, fishing and
canoe-kayaking. Family accommodation, youth hostels, gites and camp sites exist in the park.

Scientific Research and Facilities There are currently surveys on the flora and fauna of the
park which are being undertaken by the park authorities. The Centre Ornithologique
Champagne has undertaken bird observations in recent years. Research facilities include bird
observatories and associated record centres. In 1959 work was undertaken on the
re-introduction of the red and roe deer into the park.

Conservation Management The directeur d’aménagement et d’urbanisme has been appointed
to analyse the ecological potential of the area along with floristic and fauna inventories. There
are four main park objectives, those of promoting the "quality of life", the natural
environment, the development of tourist knowledge and providing adequate building space for
inhabitants in the park. Hunting is prohibited on the Lac de la Foret d’Orient but is permitted
elsewhere in the park.

Management Problems The region has had a long history of flooding as exemplified by the
Seine inundations of 1910. In 1920 proposals by the engineer Chabal intended for the
immediate establishment of a series of reservoirs. The damming of the Seine at the Lac de la
Forét d’Orient was not complete until 1966. It has damaged the water balance and natural
environment of the region but is beneficial for providing hydroelectricity and water for the
city of Paris as well as becoming an important bird wetland site. Other dams are under
construction including the damming of parts of the Seine and Aube by 1987/1988. The birds
of the lake are threatened by tourism development of the area which will result in a significant
increase in disturbance by boating and powered hang gliders as well as the creation of an
artificial beach with access road (Carp, 1980).

Staff No information
Budget No information

Local Administration La Maison du Parc Naturel Régional de la Forét d’Orient, 10220 Piney.
Telephone (25) 41.35.57.

-88-

France

References

° Carp, E. (1980). Directory of Wetlands of International Importance ‘in the Western
Palearctic. UNEP/IUCN.

Desjeux, C. et Desjeux, B. (1984). Les Parcs Naturels régionaux de France, Editions Créer,
Nonette, France.

° Duffey, E. (1982). National Parks and Reserves of Western Europe. Macdonald, Macdonald
and Company, London.

Michelin (1985) Champagne, Ardennes, guide de tourisme. Pneu Michelin, Paris.

° Wirth, H. (Ed). (1979). Nature Reserves in Europe. Edition Leipzig.

Date August 1987

Haut-Jura Parc Naturel Régional
Management Category V (Protected Landscape)
Biogeographical Province 2.09.05. (Atlantic)

Geographical Location The park is located in the south-east of France close to the Swiss
frontier between Lyon and Geneva. The main towns are Septmoncel on the river Bienne near
St Claude and Valserine immediately to the west. The park encircles the area from St Claude in
the south to just below Besancon in the north, following the Swiss frontier north of Geneva
towards Neuchatel. 46°22’N, 5°44’E.

Date and History of Establishment The site was created as a parc naturel régional in April’
1986.

Area 62,088ha
Land Tenure State and private ownership
Altitude Up to 1,463m

Physical Features The park is situated in the Monts du Jura centred around the Vallée de la
Bienne, Haute Vallée de l’Ain, Forét de la Joux and the Vallée de la Loue/Vallée du Doubs.
The area is largely undulating limestone plateaux hills (400-900m) which become increasingly
folded and steeper towards the swiss frontier, culminating in Mt d’Or (1,463m) and just over
the border Mt de la Dole (1,677m). Waterfalls, gorges and rivers are common in this limestone
terrain and there is much evidence of former glacial activity, including lakes and jagged peaks.

Climate Mean temperatures for the coldest month are 1.5°C and for the hottest month,
20.1°C. Annual rainfall averages 895mm.

Vegetation The park is typified by vast tracts of forest covering 40% of the land surface in
the region. There is a distinct altitudinal zonation of the vegetation ranging from deciduous
species between 500-800m rising to silver fir forests of Abies on the plateau above
800m. Picea is found on the north facing mountains from 1,000m. Low altitude deciduous
woodlands consist of the oak Quercus robur and Q. pubescens, as well as beech Fagus sylvatica.
The woods are often mixed with cultivated lands of vineyards, fields and small copses of °
poplar Populus tremula, alder Alnus glutinosa, ash Fraxinus sp. and maple Acer sp. The Forét
de la Joux is one of the best fir forests in France. This forest massif is 2,659ha and separated
from the forests of la Fresse and Levier by the Angillon river torrent. The forest area is
largely a conifer forest with trees up to 45m high and 1.2m diameter. One tree, Sapin
President de la Joux, is 200 years old and 3.85m in circumference. The adjacent fir forest of la
Fresse is 1,153ha. The mountain pastures are rich in flowers such as Lilium martagon,
Gentiana and Cyclamen. Between 800-1,400m the alpine vegetation is largely grazed by
livestock from May to October.

-89-

France

Fauna Forest species include wild boar Sus scrofa, red squirrel Sciurus vulgaris, roe
deer Capreolus capreolus and red deer Cervus elaphus. Lake fish include bream and carp, and
in the rivers salmon and trout. In the 300 or so lakes and ponds are many breeding birds
including bittern Botaurus stellaris, little bittern [xobrynchus minutus, night heron Nycticorax
nycticorax, squacco heron Ardeola ralloides, little egret Egretta garzetta and grey heron Ardea
cinerea, together with several species of duck notably red crested pochard Netta rufina.

Cultural Heritage The area is rich in local legends which tell of the long history and cultural
heritage of the region. Old roman roads even traverse the more remote Forét de la Joux areas.
Indeed the name Jura itself derives from a latin word for "forest". The area remained densely
wooded until after the 6th century then slowly became settled as shown by the still surviving
Norman and Gothic churches. In the 17-18th centuries the woods were heavily expoited by
the iron industry hammer foundries.

Local Human Population The park is occupied by 37 parishes (communes) with a total
population of 37,190 inhabitants. The traditional economy is largely based on forestry,
livestock rearing and dairy products as well as the old industries of clock manufacture,
metallurgy and salt mining.

Visitors and Visitor Facilities _ The area has been well known over many decades for its
spectacular scenery. There are numerous hotels, hostels, camp sites and gites to cater for the
tourists. Facilities are diverse and include information offices, ski resorts, fishing, hiking
trails, swimming pools, boating facilities and canoing. Numerous museums are established in
the area such as the fine arts museum and botanical garden at Besancon.

Scientific Research and Facilities No information

Conservation Management’ The forests of La Joux are some of the most important and best
preserved in France. The woods are managed by the Office National des Foréts which exploits
the woods to a limited degree (10,000-12,000 cubic metres per year). Natural regeneration is
an important policy of the area along with construction of tourist trails, picnic sites and
parking areas.

Management Problems Acid rain pollution has affected the Jura forests

Staff No information

Budget No information

Local Administration Maison du Haut-Jura, Lajoux 39310, Septmoncel. Télephone: (84)
42.60.37.

References
° Carp, E. (1980)
Desjeux, C. et Desjeux, B. (1984). Les Parcs Naturels régionaux de France, Editions Créer,

Nonette, France.
Michelin (1985). Jura, Franche-Compte, guide de tourisme. Pneu Michelin, Paris.

°

Date July 1987

Haut Languedoc Parc Naturel Régional

Management Category V (Protected Landscape)

Biogeographical Province 2.09.05 (Atlantic)/ 2.17.06. (Mediterranean sclerophyll)

-90-

France

Geographical Location The park is located in the Upper Languedoc, 60km from Toulouse, by
Castres and Carcassone (South France). It extends 30km north-south and 80km east-west from
Castein eastwards via Montredon-Lebassonnié Vabre, Brassac, the Coldela_ Bassine,
Murat-sur-Vébre, Hérépian, Roquebrun, St. Pons, Mazamet and Revel. 43°30’N, 2°15’E

Date and History of Establishment The parc naturel régional was created in 1973 under the
Decree 67-158 of 1 March 1967 to maintain and preserve the traditional landscape. The
legislation was updated by Decree No. 75-983 of 24 October 1975 on the basis of a ministerial
decree.

Area 145,000ha
Land Tenure No information
Altitude up to 1.210m

Physical Features The park is essentially a vast mountain massif consisting of the Lacaune de
l’Espinouse, Sidobre, Menervois and Noire mountains. The topography is very extreme with
rocky crags, precipices and sheer vertical rock faced riverine gorges. One of the best examples
being the Gorge d’Héric at the heart of the massif of Caroux. The area is composed of
limestone, karst and granite. Access is along a series of passes from 575m to 885m, the highest
route being the Col de la Bassine near Lacaune. Water is very abundant all year round, as
characterised by fast flowing mountain streams.

Climate The climate of the area is greatly influenced by the Mediterranean and the Atlantic
ocean. Snow falls at higher altitudes from December/January to April.

Vegetation The dominant vegetation types of the park are steppe, heathland, chasmophytic
flora and woodland. The area is 37% wooded and characterised by oak Quercus ilex,
Q. pubescens along with sweet chestnut Castanea sativa and beech Fagus sylvatica at higher
altitudes. In the more humid riverine gorges are poplar Populus nigra, P. alba, willow Salix
sp., ash Fraxinus sp., alder Alnus glutinosa and birch Betulus sp.

Fauna Typical larger mammals include red fox Vulpes vulpes, weasel Mustela nivalis and
moufflon Ovis musimon. In the craggy peaks there are a number of rare breeding raptors and
insects.

Cultural Heritage The region has been inhabited from earliest times, as demonstrated by the
Megalithic dolmen stones of the Tarn. One of the many important traditions of to-day are
musical groups such as the "Musiciens de la Talvern", which perpetuate the traditional songs of
the region. Industry has long played an important part for the Languedoc peoples. At Durfort
is one of the last iron hammers in Europe, a type of machine that has been used in a traditional
metal beating industry since 1415.

Local Human Population The area is heavily populated with over 70,000 inhabitants in the
Hérault and Tarn departments (Desjeux et Desjeux, 1984). Industries tend to be ona small and
diverse scale, varying from clothmaking, granite extraction, woodworking, iron and
copperwork, winemaking and private forestry. Livestock rearing of goats and sheep is carried
out on a small localised scale. Crops include oats, barley and wheat. The parc naturel régional
is renowned for its numerous associations to promote the activities of the various small
businesses. There are currently over 42 associations, ranging from specialists of wood and
stone to wool and leather, e.g. Association des Artisans du Pays de Dourgne, Société
Co-opérative Ouvriére de Production and the Association de Promotion des Entreprises du Parc.

Visitors and Visitor Facilities The park caters well for visitors, with the central information
and co-ordination body being at the Maison du Parc at Saint Pons. There are a diversity of
interpretation offices and museums including those of Roman art, history, protestant life and
times, traditional culture and traditional farm life. Many of these centres include audio-visual
displays and supply information on interesting places to visit. Important museums include an
exhibition on the culte des morts and funereal rites, as well as the working example of an iron

Oil=

France

hammer at Durfort. Festivals are widespread and include the féte porcale and the féte de la
mazellerie. Minibus excursions are available in the park to visit many of the sites. Other
activities include caving and canoing as well as tourist trails for those on horse, foot or cycle.
There are also facilities for swimming and skiing. Many of the holiday resorts specialise in
aquatic activities on the reservoir-lakes of the haut Agout.

Scientific Research and Facilities A number of research facilities are available within the
park including the Laboratoire Biologique de Douch (organises courses on plant ecology), the
Centre Permanent d’Initiation a l’Environnement of Salvetat sur Agout (activities include

courses on discovery ecology, local economy and traditions) and the Centre de Documentation
(undertakes studies and research on local historical books and documentation).

Conservation Management The park has largely been established to ensure the survival of the
rural economy, traditional crafts and lifestyles. Co-ordination is undertaken largely through
the work of the Parc Naturel Régional offices.

Management Problems No information

Staff No information

Budget No information

Local Administration Maison du Parc naturel régional, B.P. 9-13 rue du Cloitre, 34220 Saint

Pons. Telephone (67) 97.02.10.

References

° Desjeux, C. et Desjeux, B. (1984). Les Parcs Naturels régionaux de France, Editions Créer,
Nonette, France.

° Michelin (1986). Gorges du Tarn, Cevennes, Bas Languedoc, guide de tourisme. Pnue
Michelin, Paris.

° Wirth, H. (Ed). (1979). Nature Reserves in Europe. Edition Leipzig.

Date August 1987

Haute Vallée de Chevreuse Parc Naturel Régional
Management Category V (Protected Landscape)
Biogeographical Province 2.09.05. (Atlantic)
Geographical Location The park is located on the south-western fringe of Paris near
Versailles. It is bounded by the new town of Saint Quentin-en-Yvelines in the north,
Rambouillet in the west and the Chartres-Paris auto route in the south (Département of
Yvelines). 48°47°N, 02°00’E.
Date and History of Establishment The site was created as a Parc Naturel Régional in
December 1983 under Decree No. 75-983 of 24 October 1975. The site was actually created 10
years after the area was prepared for protection.
Area 25,600ha

Land Tenure State and private ownership

Altitude No information

Eope

France

Physical Features The park terrain is typified by plateaux and valleys situated between the
rivers and tributaries of the Yvette and la Rémarche. The topography alternates between
forested massifs and plateaux with intensive agriculture. The valleys cut through the various
geological strata from the Meuliere de Beauce deposits, through Fontainebleau sand deposits to
basement deposits of the Meuliere de Brie in the river valley.

Climate No information

Vegetation The region still contains vestiges of the immense forest of Yvelines, which in the
Middle Ages covered the area from Mantes to Fontainebleau. To-day the forest remnants,
dominated by beech Fagus sylvatica, oak Quercus robur, sweet chestnut Castanea sativa and
some lime Tilia cordata, are found at the heads of valleys in the north of the park.

Fauna No information

Cultural Heritage The park is rich in cultural heritage which includes such sites as the Abbey
of Port Royal des Champs and the Medieval fortress of Madeleine. Much of the landscape is
dominated by large scale agriculture and particularly by prairies of wheat.

Local Human Population The park has 19 parishes (communes) and a total population of
38,000 inhabitants, and is the most urban of all the Parc Naturel Régionaux.

Visitors and Visitor Facilities The Parc Naturel Régional of Chevreuse is the closest park to
Paris (only an hour’s drive away) and as such is an important recreation area for the
metropolis, especially for weekend excursions. Information and exhibitions are co-ordinated
from the Maison du Parc at the Madeleine fort. Activities and facilities include 5 horse riding
centres, 4 museums, cycle routes, hiking circuits and local wildlife parks.

Scientific Research and Facilities No information

Conservation Management’ The park authorities attempt to manage and preserve the rural
countryside of the region even under the increasing pressure from the urban expansion of
Paris. The economic development of the park is given over to rural industries traditional to the
region. The park is also involved in the routine management of the series of channels and
lakes which act as reservoirs for the Chateau of Versailles.

Management Problems’ There is increasing pressure on the natural vegetation and fauna by
the heavy visitor presence and the ever expanding suburbs.

Staff No information
Budget No information.

Local Administration Siége du Parc Naturel Régional, 13 Grand Rue, 78720
Damprerre-en-Yvelines. Télephone: 30.52.54.65.

References

° Desjeux, C. et Desjeux, B. (1984). Les Parcs naturels régionaux de France. Edtns. Créer,
Nonette.

° A.U.R.LF. (n.d.) Un parc natural régional en ILe de France - La Haute Vallée de
Chevreuse. Cahiers de I"I.A.U.R.LF. No.69.

° Michelin (1984). Environs de Paris, guide de tourisme. Pneu michelin, Paris.

Date July 1987

-93-

France

Landes de Gascogne PNR
(including the Réserve Naturelle du Teich and the Banc d’Arguin NR)

Management Category V (Protected Landscape)
Biogeographical Province 2.09.05. (Atlantic)

Geographical Location The park is located on the western coast of France 20km south-west
of Bordeaux and adjacent to the town of Arcachon, over to Labou Payre on the main route N
10. It stretches 80km north-south and 35km east-west from the Arcachon basin to Sabres. The
basic shape of the park has been established to enclose the entire Leyre river valley.
44°05’-46°40’N, 1°00’-0°40’°W.

Date and History of Establishment The site was created as a park in October 1970 following
Decree No. 67-158 of 1 March 1967, to conserve the traditional way of life and the
environment. Legislation was updated in Decree No. 75-983 of October 1975. The park was
created to "conserve as a witness to a way of life that no longer exists or is in the process of
decline, to participate in the evolution of the countryside whilst at the same time preserving
the environment, improving the economy of the region, improving and benefiting from quality
tourism and finally to improve the knowledge about the countryside and environmental
education".

Area 206,000ha (120ha represents the reserve of Teich and 300ha the Banc d’Arguin)
Land Tenure Private and public ownership
Altitude No information.

Physical Features The park lies in low-lying terrain, following the course of the Leyre valley
and its tributaries, the Grande and the Petite Leyre to the Delta du Teich (Bassin d’Arcachon).
The area is essentially a sandy terrain with dunes and associated salt marshes. The Banc
d’Arguin is a sandy oceanic islet oriented NW-SE from Cap Ferret and is nowhere higher than
3m above sea level.

Climate The mean temperature for the coldest month is 5.2°C and the mean for the warmest
month 19.1°C. Rainfall averages 970mm per year. The area is also characterised by strong
winds during the period September-March.

Vegetation There are over 160,00ha of forest of which the vast majority is Pinus maritima
which was systematically planted in the 19th century. The pine is found in association with
sweet chestnut Castanea sativa, oak Quercus and an understorey of grass Molinea sp.,
bracken Pteridium aquilinum and heather Calluna vulgaris. There are numerous former mine
workings in the park and all are in the process of being recolonised by vegetation. The wet
areas are being recolonised naturally by Molinia sp., Juncus sp. and Pinus maritima. Elsewhere
there are areas of intensive cultivation (maize, rape and grazing meadows), whilst remnant
natural woodlands of poplar Populus tremula, alder Alnus glutinosa and willow Salix sp., grow
thickly along the river banks. The lagoons, river delta and marshes have a rich aquatic flora
(Wirth, 1979). Dune vegetation is dominated by marram grass Ammophila arenaria, sand
couch Agropyron junceum, Convolvolus soldanella, Euphorbia paralias, sea holly Eryngium
maritimus and Helichrysum stoechis. Linaria thymifolia is endemic to south-west France.

Fauna’ The delta of the Teich is part of a humid zone of international importance and is
situated on one of the most important migratory routes in France. In the area there are records
of more than 260 species of bird, including duck, gulls, geese, waders and water passerines.
Nesting birds include oyster-catcher Haematopus astragus, and high numbers of sandwich
tern Sterna sandvicensis (over 2,000 pairs at Banc d’Arguin). Overwintering species include
significant populations of grey plover Pluvialis squatarola, bar-tailed godwit Calidris alpina
and 4 species of gull.

-94-

France

Cultural Heritage The once rural scene of the region was transformed in the 19th century
when systematically planted with the pine to become the biggest forest in Europe. Napoleon
III created a law in 1857 which resulted in further afforestation "to the exclusion of other
crops". This action caused a loss of grazing land and a wholesale change of economy to forestry.

Local Human Population The park includes 30,000 inhabitants in 22 parishes (communes)
(Gironde and Landes departments). The economy is strongly based upon forestry and forestry
products, such as conifer resins for the petrochemical industry (colophane and terebenthin).
Other industries include iron, pottery and forge works.

Visitors and Visitor Facilities The Maison du Parc (park headquarters) is at Mont de Marson.
Facilities in the park include tourism offices, boating lakes, hotels, two holiday villages,
aircraft flights, tennis, horse riding and camp sites. The ecomuseum of the Grande Lande at
Sabres includes natural history books, pamphlets, reconstructed traditional buildings and rare
animal breeds.

Scientific Research and Facilities Inventories of the avifauna, such as work on the sandwich
tern, have been undertaken under the auspices of the park authorities in association with the
University of Bordeaux. There is also research into certain economic sectors.

Conservation Management’ The priority management policies of the park authorities are to
maintain the landscape in its present state, to aid local industries and to favour the local
environment (in particular studies on ornithology to improve the understanding of the social
and migratory behaviour of the Le Lande avifauna). An ornithological park was created by the
Teich commune in April 1972 (120ha). Much work has been done on the restoration of former
industrial land (lignite workings), on riverside and lakeside vegetation management and on fire
prevention.

Management Problems_ Fire destroys about 35,000ha of forest annually. The fires of 1949
ravaged as much as 50% of the forest and ruined the livelihood of the owners. The area also
suffers from the difficulty of controlling visitors away from nesting birds.

Staff No information
Budget In the late 1970s the Banc d’Arguin reserve received 60,000FF per year (IUCN, 1977).

Local Administration Maison du Parc, 15 Place Jean Jaurés, 4000 Mont de Marson.
Télephone: (58) 06.24.25.

References

° Caquet, M.(1977). Les foréts d’Aquitaine, SRAF, Bordeaux.

° Carp, E. (1980). Directory of Wetlands of International Importance in the Western
Palearctic. UNEP/IUCN.

° Demounem, R. (1969) Recherches écologiques régionales: climat, sol et associations
végétales dans les Landes de Gascogne, CRDP, Bordeaux.

° Desjeux, C. et Desjeux, B. (1984). Les Parcs Naturels régionaux de France, Editions Créer,
Nonette, France.

° Duffey, E. (1982). National Parks and Reserves of Western Europe. Macdonald, Macdonald
and Company, London.

° JUCN (1977). World directory of National parks and other protected areas. YUCN, Gland.

° Michelin (1984). Céte de l’Atlantique, guide de tourisme. Pneu Michelin, Paris.

° Wirth, H. (Ed). (1979). Nature Reserves in Europe. Edition Leipzig.

Date July 1987

-95-

France

Livradois-Forez Parc Naturel Régional
Management Category V (Protected Landscape)
Biogeographical Province 2.09.05. (Atlantic)

Geographical Location The park is located in central France to the west of Lyon, between the
towns of Vichy, Clermont-Ferrand, Roanne, St. Etienne, Le Puy and St. Flour. The park is
found in the Thiernoise region and includes la plain d’Ambert, mountains of Forez, the high
and low Livradois and the massif of the Chaise-Dieu. 45°50’N, 03°33’E.

Date and History of Establishment The site was created as a parc naturel régional in 1983
under the Decree No. 75-983 of 24 October 1975. It was established to promote the economic
development of the region and to protect its cultural and natural heritage.

Area 297,000ha
Land Tenure Public and private ownership
Altitude Up to 163m

Physical Features The terrain includes the Monts du Forez prairies, forest massifs, wide basin
of the Livradois and the expansive plains near Limagne. The granite mountains of Forez form
a 45km long chain which are paralled by a chain of picturesque valleys such as the Dore. The
highest point of the mountains du Forey is Pierre-sur-Haute (1,634m).

Climate No information

Vegetation The majority of the park as exemplified by the Monts du Livradois is mixed
woodland cover and pasture. The high plateau of Forez is a heathland scrub vegetation
of Myrtillus sp, heather Calluna vulgaris and Gentiana sp. In the valleys the cultivated fields
are still largely surrounded by forests ranging from beech Fagus at low altitudes to mixed
mountain pasture and fir Abies on the mountain peaks (such as at the Col de Chansert, 1080m)
(Desjeux et Desjeux, 1984).

Fauna No information

Cultural Heritage The plain of Ambert has long been renowned for its wood working and
paper industry. Architectural heritage includes the medieval city of Billom and the gothic
abbey of Chaise-Dieu.

Local Human Population In the 151 parishes (communes) of the area there is a total of
105,500 inhabitants (Haute-Loire and Puy de Dome departments). The traditional economy of
the area is based on mixed farming (polyculture), livestock rearing and potato growing.
Woodworking crafts were once important in the region and are now slowly being restored.

Visitors and Visitor Facilities The park is rich in museums, such as the Museum of Lace at
Arlane, the Agricultural Machinery and Steam Engine museum at Ambert and the museum of
the paper manufacturing industry at the watermill "Richard de Bas". There are also hotels,
gites, holiday villages, thermal baths and camp sites. Activities include three ski slopes, tourist
holiday routes, traditional fétes and folklore festivals, horse riding schools and cycle trails.
The Zoological park of Bony has 25ha of countryside with native animals in semi-captivity.

Scientific Research and Facilities No information
Conservation Management Forest management and exploitation is a major concern of the

Monts du Livradois and Massif de la Chaise-Dieu areas of the park in addition to the major
objectives of promoting the various rural industries and activities of the region.

-96-

France

Management Problems No information
Staff No information

Budget No information

Local Administration Siége du Parc Naturel Régional, Saint-Gervais-sous-Meymont, 63880
Olliergues. Télephone (73) 95.54.31.

References

° Desjeux, C. et Desjeux, B. (1984). Les Parcs Naturels régionaux de France, Editions Créer,
Nonette, France.

° Michelin (1984). Auvergne, guide de tourisme. Pneu michelin, Paris.

Date July 1987

Lorraine Parc Naturel Régional
Management Category V (Protected Landscape)
Biogeographical Province 2.09.05. (Atlantic)

Geographical Location The park is located between the two urban conurbations of Metz and
Nancy in north-eastern France, the main town in the park being Pont-a-Mousson. The park
is divided into two separate sections by the main Metz-Nancy road and the river Moselle.
48°12’-48°25’N, 40°15’-4°40°E.

Date and History of Establishment The site was established as a parc naturel régional in May
1974 under Decree No. 67-158 of 1 March 1967 and updated following Decree No. 75-983 of
October 1975. The aims of the park authority are to develop the area harmoniously for
environmental protection, human education and recreation.

Area 206,000
Land Tenure Public and private ownership
Altitude No information.

Physical Features The landscape of the park, the Céte de Moselle, is typified by forests,
farms, open fields and the heights of St. Jean, a countryside of étangs (ponds) and green rolling
hills on a bedrock of gently sloping Jurassic limestones. The largest of the ponds are the lakes
of Madine, Gondrexange, Réchicourt and Le Lindre. The Lac de Madine is the largest
expanse, with an area of over 1,100ha.

Climate The mean temperature for the coldest month is 1.1°C and for the warmest month,
18.1°C. There is an avearage annual rainfall of 715mm.

Vegetation The natural climax vegetation includes oak Quercus sp.

Fauna The area is typified by such mammal species as red deer Cervus elephus, wild boar Sus
scrofa, otter Lutra lutra and wild cat Felis sylvestris. The region is reputed to have the largest
population of diurnal raptors in France. Woodland species include as the chaffinch Fringilla
coelebs. Fish include carp, perch and pike (Wirth, 1979).

Cultural Heritage Many of the towns and villages of the park evolved in the Gallic and
Gallo-Roman periods following the expansion of the salt industry. The entire region was an
important battleground in the 1914-18 war.

-97-

France

Local Human Population The economy of the area is based upon viticulture, fruit growing,
cattle breeding, milk products and salt extraction. The park contains 183 parishes (communes),
all of which lie in the Meurth-et-Moselle and Meuse departments (40,000 inhabitants).

Visitors and Visitor Facilities The Maison du Parc at Pont 4 Mousson includes audio-visual
displays and exhibitions. Its information centres arrange natural history courses, games for
children and also provide mopeds for exploration of the park. There are various museums in
and around the park including a vineyard museum, ecomuseum, Maison des Arts and rural
traditions, museum of archaeology, Maison de Sel and the historic salt industry. Activities
include fishing, canoeing, picnicing, camping, "chariot" rides, hiking and boating. An activity
centre at the Lac de Madine includes fishing. swimming, sailing, golf and horse riding
activities.

Scientific Research and Facilities The park authorities undertake studies on the development
of the rural economy as well as surveys of the mammals, birds, reptiles and amphibians of the
park (Pihani, 1979; Arnaud, 1978; Desjeux et Desjeux, 1984).

Conservation Management The Parc Naturel Régional de Lorraine is one of the few parks to
charge an entrance fee.

Management Problems Threats to the environment include pollution of the water table by
milk processing installations and atmospheric pollution caused by foundries of Metz, Nancy
and Thion-ville (Wirth, 1979).

Staff No information
Budget No information

Local Administration Siége du Parc, B.P. 35, 10 rue Camille Cavallier, 54703 Pont a Mousson
Cédex. Télephone: (8) 381.11.91.

References

° Arnaud, R. (1978). Les oiseaux en Lorraine. Edtns. Mars et Mercure - Collections. La

Nature en Lorraine, Colmar.

Desjeux, C. et Desjeux, B. (1984). Les Parcs Naturels régionaux de France, Editions Créer,

Nonette, France.

° Léotard, P. (1979). Les champignons en Lorraine. Edtns. Mars et Mercure - Collections.

La Nature en Lorraine, Colmar.

Michelin (1976). Vosges, Lorraine-Alsace. Pneu Michelin, Paris.

Parc Naturel Régional (n.d.) Le Parc Naturel Régional de Lorraine. PNR Lorraine, Pont a

Mousson.

Parc Naturel Régional (n.d.) Guide du Parc Naturel Régional de Lorraine. Edtns. Créer,

Nonette.

° Pihan, J.C. (1979). Mammiféres, batraciens et reptiles. Edtms. Mars et Mercure -
collections. La Nature en Lorraine, Colmar.

° Wirth, H. (Ed). (1979). Nature Reserves in Europe. Edition Leipzig.

Date August 1987

Luberon Parc Naturel Régional
Management Category V (Protected Landscape)
Biogeographical Province 2.17.06. (Mediterranean Sclerophyll)
Geographical Location The park is situated in the Vaucluse and Haute Provence departments
in the mountains between the valleys of the Apt and the Durance, 70km north of Marseilles.

The river Durance represents the southern park boundary. 43°45’N, 5°08’E.

-98-

France

Date and History of Establishment The park was created in January 1977 under Decree No
75-983 of 24 October 1975. The park has been established to protect the integrity of the
district of Provence-Cote d’Azur and its natural landscape from the threat of increasing
urbanisation.

Area 120,000ha
Land Tenure Mixed ownership
Altitude up to 1,125m

Physical Features The park is made up of the syncline limestone of the mountains and valleys
of the Luberon massif and the Chaine des Alpilles. This massif was formed from tectonic
activity at the same time as the Pyrenees 40 million years ago. A second phase of mountain
building in the area 8 million years ago resulted in a ridge of hilly mountains with a long
east-west escarpment on the north side of the Durance valley, the Grand Luberon and the Petit
Luberon (divided by the Lourmarin combe). The Luberon chain averages at 500-800m and
reaches its highest point at Mourre Negre (1,125m). Caves and limestone cliffs abound in the
park. The representative strata of the park include dolomites, sandstones and tertiary sands as
well as glacial deposits. Fast flowing streams form tributaries of the river Durance.

Climate The climate is typically Mediterranean with minimum temperatures in the coldest
month of 6°C and averages for the warmest month of 25°C. Annual rainfall averages 560mm
per year.

Vegetation The countryside of the park consists of a mixed rural landscape of forests,
wooded hills and farmland. There are extensive areas of maquis vegetation, dominated by
holm oak Quercus ilex and various species of rock rose Cistus. There is also a large area of oak
forest (partly coppiced) and 1,000ha of Atlas cedar plantation Cedrus atlantica dating from
1860 (on the forest road from Bonnieux to Cheval-Blanc). Other habitats include short
limestone grassland, "herbaceous pseudo steppe" and meadows. In the peaks of the mountains
are a number of rare species such as Ephedra major, Ophys sp., Lilium martagon, Gagea sp.
and various pteridophyte species such as Asplenium petrarchaea.

Fauna The fauna includes Mediterranean maquis species typified by the presence of bluerock
thrush Monticola solitarius. In total there are 130 species of nesting bird which inhabit the
rocky limestone cliffs, including short-toed eagle Circaetus gallicus, Egyptian vulture Neophron
percnopterus, Hieraaetus fasciatus, lesser kestrel Falco naumanni, Sylvia melanocephala,
S. undata and Coracias garrulus. European beaver Castor fiber survives on the Durance and
Calavon rivers.

Cultural Heritage The park has been inhabited for many centuries as illustrated by the
remains of a neolithic pottery works in the Apt valley. This industry survived until more
recent times and included the world renowned earthenware factories of the 1800s and early
1900s. A few small potteries still exist in the area today.

Local Human Population The park is located in a region with 57 parishes (communes) in the
Vaucluse and the Alpes-de-Haute-Provence departments (70,000 inhabitants). The rural
economy of the area is based upon viticulture, cereals, fruit farming and market gardening.

Visitors and Visitor Facilities The park centre, Maison du Parc, at Apt includes audio-visual
presentations, displays and lecture facilities. The area has up to 11 museums, ranging from
archaeology to local natural history. Traditional crafts are encouraged in the park and products
are sold to visitors. Activities are diverse and include hiking, cycling and canoeing.

Scientific Research and Facilities The park authorities have sponsored inventories of the
fauna and flora.

-99-

France

Conservation Management One of the prime objectives of the park authorities is to maintain
the ecosystem of the Luberon massif with its exceptional flora and fauna, as well as to
maintain and develop the fragile agricultural, economic and cultural heritage of the region as a
whole. The traditional rural management of much of the park was once based on domestic
livestock grazing but this has declined drastically in recent decades. The number of goats
dropped from 6,000 in 1960 to just 450 by 1980. Currently the park authorities are attempting
to restore the locally threatened Rove goat to the area. Not only will this programme have the
effect of rescuing an endangered breed of livestock but their grazing activities will help to
maintain fire breaks in areas under greatest threat from incendary. Concentrated efforts are in
force to manage and protect the cliff habitats where endangered raptors nest. General
management includes restricting access of vehicles to the park, removing refuse waste. Up to
700/800 tonnes of plastic waste is collected annually and disposed of or recycled. Other
programmes include a three year project to renovate buildings in rural villages, to maintain or
install small craft industries in the region and manage public places such as roads and park
fountains. Improved agriculture is being ensured by irrigation projects to divert waters from
the Durance and Verdon to cover 15,000ha of agricultural land.

Management Problems As throughout the Mediterranean region a major threat to the wooded
habitats are the problems caused by fire. The park is also under threat from expanding
urbanisation and housing construction.

Staff Wardens patrol the park limits.
Budget No information

Local Administration La Maison des Pays du Luberon, 1 Place Jean Jaurés, Apt. Telephone:
(90) 74.08.55.

References

° Desjeux, C. et Desjeux, B. (1984). Les Parcs Naturels régionaux de France, Editions Créer,
Nonette, France.

° Duffey, E. (1982). National Parks and Reserves of Western Europe. Macdonald, Macdonald
and Company, London.

° Lamaison, P. (n.d.) Ethnologie et Protection de la Nature, PNR Luberon.

Michelin (1985) Provence, tourist guide. Michelin tyre plc. London.

° Parc Naturel Régional du Luberon (1985/86). Parc Naturel Régional du Luberon. PNR

Luberon/Serge B.E.C.

Parc Naturel Régional du Luberon (n.d.) Sentier de découverte de la Nature dans la Forét

des Cédres du Luberon. PNR Luberon.

Parc Naturel Régional du Luberon (n.d.) Charte constitutive du Parc Naturel Régional du

Luberon. PNR Luberon.

Parc Naturel Régional du Luberon (n.d) Le Luberon sauvage. Le Courriér No.22 pp.8.

° Wirth, H. (Ed). (1979). Nature Reserves in Europe. Edition Leipzig.

Date August 1987

Marais Poitevin- Val de Sévre et Vendée Parc Naturel Régional
(includes the Pointe d’Arcay Réserve National de Chasse,
the Réserve Naturelle of St Denim du Payre, the Baie d’Aiguillon
Réserve National de Chasse and the Réserve National de Chizé)
Management Category V (Protected Landscape)

Biogeographical Province 2.09.05. (Atlantic)

-100-

France

Geographical Location The park is located in the extreme west of France, on the Atlantic
coast around La Rochelle and is divided between three departments and two regions. The park
consists of four separate entities; the main section, the Marais Poitevin, on the rivers Vendée
and Sévre Niortaise (west of Niort to the coast); the Forét de Mervent-Vouvant next to
Fontenay-la-Compte; the Forét de Chizé and Aulnay; and the Forét del Hermitoain to the east
of Niort. 46°20’N, 01°35’W.

Date and History of Establishment The site was created as a parc naturel régional in 1979
following Decree No. 75-983 of 24 October 1975, with directives to maintain and preserve the
traditional landscape and lifestyles of the region. The Pointe d’Arcay reserve was established
in 1951.

Area 200,000ha (includes the reserve of Pointe d’Arcay 550ha; Réserve de Chizé 5000ha).
Land Tenure Private, local commune and public ownership
Altitude 0-90m

Physical Features The park consists of the river Sevre Niortaise and river Lay estuaries (on
the Atlantic coast) along with mudflats, salt marshes, sand dunes, wet meadows and low-lying
fenland intersected by water channels and marshes. Forest massifs are found inland at the
periphery of the Park on sand, clay, calcareous and granite plateau. The high valleys of the
Vendée are in the north and the Sévre river valley to the east.

Climate Average temperatures in the coldest month are 5.2°C and 19°C in the warmest
month. The climate is described as temperate oceanic with annual rainfall averages of 800mmm.

Vegetation The vegetation of the area is very varied and separated into the littoral humid
area, heath, temperate deciduous forest, grassland and dune zones. The wet meadowland tends
to be poorly drained and flooded in winter and includes such rare species as the butterfly
iris Jris sp. The littoral marsh zone is characterised by glasswort Salicornia glutinosa and other
aquatic species. Water channels are bounded by poplars Populus, willows Salix, alder Alnus,
ash Fraxinus, and tamarisc. On the older and more stable sand dunes, maritime pine woods
(Pinus pinaster) have developed and grade into lowland heaths dominated by dwarf ericaceous
shrubs such as Calluna vulgaris and Erica cinerea. The forests of Chizé, Aulnay, Hermitain
and Mervent-Vouvant consist of deciduous tree species. They are composed of oaks Quercus
sessiliflora and Q. pedunculata (24%), beech Fagus sylvatica (27%), hornbeam Carpinus betulus
(5%), along with maple Acer, hazel Corylus avellana, cornel Thelycrania sp. and _ planted
conifers Pinus maritima and P. sylvestris (8%).

Fauna’ The park is one of the main French wetland sites for breeding and wintering birds.
Species include breeding /xobrychus minutus, Nycticorax nycticorax, Ardea cinerea (up to 680
pairs), Alcedo atthis (100 pairs), Luscinia svecica (150 pairs) and Himantopus himantopus (30
pairs). The park represents the most northern breeding site for Clamator glandarius.
Migratory and passage species may number up to 100,000 birds and include Anser anser
(2300), Calidris canutus (10,000), Philomachus pugnax (2,000), Limosa limosa (50,000)
and Numenius phacopus (20,000). The most abundant wintering birds include dunlin Calidris
alpina (40,000) and knot (5000-20,000), Tadorna tadorna (4,000), Anas penelope (15,000),
A. crecca (20,000), A. platyrhynchos (20,000), A. acuta (6,000), A. clypeata (5,000), Melanitta
nigra (10,000) and Recurvirostra avosetta (6,660) (one of the largest wintering concentrations of
avocet in Europe) (Duffy, 1982). The forests are rich in red deer Cervus elaphus, roe
deer Capreolus capreolus, wild boar Sus scrofa and 21 other species of mammal.

Cultural Heritage The forests of Chizé, d’Aulnay and Chef-Boutonne delimit the land of the
"Pictons" and "Santons" where in historic times there was a great development of architecture
(Roman and Norman). Many of the fortified churches, chapels and chateaux survive to this
day.

-101-

France

Local Human Population Within the Park boundaries are 102 parishes (communes) with a
total of 80,000 inhabitants (Deux-Sévres and Charente-Maritime departments). To-day the
area is made up of a mix of market and provincial towns as well as rural communities.
Agricultural mechanisation and increased productivity has not been always "suitable" or even
possible for the marsh area and so grazing of reclaimed salt marshes is still a common practice
in the damper areas The local economy is based upon coastal fishing, oyster and mussel
farming, livestock herding, cereals, and market gardening. Traditional Breton boats still ply
the canal and marsh waters near the little fishing ports.

Visitors and Visitor Facilities The main information centre in the Park is the Union
Poitou-Charentes pour la Culture Populaire (UPCP), established largely to provide information,
courses and excursions on natural history and traditions of the region. There are an additional
10 tourist information centres in the Park dealing with all aspects of the region. Facilities
include natural history museums, an oceanographic museum, water-mill museum with country
life exhibitions, a woodcraft museum, wildlife exhibitions, over 10 horseriding centres, cycling
routes, canoeing, fishing and hiking activities. There are also traditional boat trips around the
marshes. At the zoorama européen wildlife park are semi-captive European animals and in the
area there is also a butterfly house with living lepidoptera.

Scientific Research and Facilities The Institut National de Recherche Agronomique (INRA),
with facilities at Magneraud, undertakes to study the effects of the economy on the local
environment. Work is also underway to save the local rare donkey breed, the donkey of
"Poitevin". This animal has been bred in the region since the Middle Ages, but by 1977 only
44 animals remained. To safeguard the genetics of this breed the INRA has been involved,
along with the Museum of Natural History, in starting up a stud farm (the Asinerie du Baudet
du Poitan). Research includes studies on the reproduction, genetics and production of the
donkey. Other work by the INRA, and CRNS at Villiers en Bois, includes soil mapping and
marsh studies (effects of drainage, agriculture, exploitation, soil loss and wild animal biology).

Conservation Management The park was set up to ensure the survival of the wildlife and the
traditional lifestyle of the local people. There are now 12 associations for nature and
ornithology and a number of nature reserves to protect the wildlife of the region in one of the
least disturbed ecosystems on the Atlantic coast. These sites include the Réserve Naturelle de
St Denim du Payre, the Réserve Naturelle de Chasse at the Pointe d’Arcay and the Marais
Communaux du Poire-sur-Veluire and Montreuil. Each site is maintained and managed by the
Association de Défense de l’Environnement de Vendée. Management includes carefully
controlling the water table of the wet meadows and ensuring that the bird colonies are not
disturbed. The authorities also ensure the maintainance of traditional cattle grazing regimes
which is imperative to the continued survival of the meadow habitats.

Management Problems The site is seriously threatened by drainage of wet meadow areas and
marshland. Straightening of rivers, channels and streams, removal of hedges and trees by
channel side, extension of oyster and mussel farms on the mudflats and intensive agriculture
are also threatening the park (Carp, 1980).

Staff No information

Budget No information

Local Administration Maison du Parc, La Ronde, 17170 Courcon. (Tel: 46/01 74 44).

References

° Carp, E. (1980). Directory of Wetlands of International Importance in the Western
Palearctic. UNEP/IUCN.

° Desjeux, C. et Desjeux, B. (1984). Les Parcs Naturel régionaux de France. Editions Créer,
Nonette, France.

-102-

France

° Parc Naturel Régional (n.d.) Charte constitutive du Parc Naturel Régional du Marais Poitevin
- Val de Sévre et Vendée. PNR, Marais Poitevin, Courcon.
° Wirth, H. (Ed). (1979). Nature Reserves in Europe. Edition Leipzig.

Date August 1987

Montagne de Reims PNR
Management Category V (Protected Landscape)
Biogeographical Province 2.09.05. (Atlantic)

Geographical Location The Park is situated in north France immediately south of Reims,
above Epernay and Chalons-sur-Marne. It is located in the Marne departement and its
southern boundary is the river Marne. 49°15’N, 04°00°E.

Date and History of Establishment The site was created as a parc naturel régional in
September 1976 following Decree No. 75-983 of 24 October 1975, with directives to maintain
and preserve the environment, traditional landscape and lifestyles of the region through
economic and social development.

Area 50,000ha (20,000ha of forest)
Land Tenure Public and private ownership
Altitude Up to 287m

Physical Features The cliff-like Montagne de Reims represents the outer boundary of the
Cote de I’Ile de France and is composed of sedimentary tertiary period deposits. The highest
point of the massif is at 287m, but distinct mountain peaks are only apparent on Mt Sinai
(283m) and Mt Joli (274m). The massif consists of a calcareous plateau, covered with sands and
sandstones and dotted with etangs and pot-holes which give rise to small subterranean rivers.

Climate Frosts are not uncommon in winter and spring.

Vegetation Vast forests are present on the central plateau, with dominant species of
oak Quercus, beech Fagus and chestnut Castanea. On the north, east and south slopes of the
massif is a mantle of vineyards and agricultural land. The Tardenois districts and the valley of
the Marne are largely agricultural in aspect.

Fauna Forest species include wild boar Sus scrofa and roe deer Capreolus capreolus.

Cultural Heritage The region has long had a religious association. St Vincent, as the patron
saint protector of the vineyards of Champenois, is commemorated by the confréries
(brotherhoods) and the St Vincent committee. There are currently 40 brotherhoods in the
region, which as a group disseminate information about viticulture and have created an
ecomuseum on the same theme.

Local Human Population In the Marne area there are 54 parishes with 33,000 inhabitants.
The economy is based upon viticulture, economic and agricultural farming and forestry
(charcoal, coppice-wood, debarked tannin manufacture and furniture industries). The Park
authorities have established a zone of activities to ensure rural communities can thrive.

Visitors and Visitor Facilities The Maison du Parc has a series of audio-visual displays and
exhibitions, as well as an ecomuseum. The forestry centre organises weekly forestry courses
and has an information "pavillon". There are 12 hiking trails, cycle routes, horse riding centres
and holiday centres. Other activities include caving and fishing. Accommodation is available

-103-

France

in hotels, gites, auberges and caravans. Important cultural attractions include the military
observatory of Mont Sinai which was used by General Gonraud in world war 1 and the Abbey
of Hautvillers where the "prise de mousse" champagne technique was invented.

Scientific Research and Facilities No information

Conservation Management Park management is particularly orientated towards promoting
viticulture and traditional craft industries.

Management Problems The remaining forests are under threat from excessive exploitation and
abuse by the inhabitants of Chalons-sur-Marne, Epernay and Reims.

Staff No information
Budget No information
Local Administration Maison du Parc, Pourcy, 51160 AY (Tel: 24/59 44 44)

References

° Desjeux, C. et Desjeux, B. (1984). Les Parcs Naturel régionaux de France. Editions Créer,
Nonette, France.

Michelin (1985) Champagne, Ardennes, guide de tourisme. Pneu michelin, Paris.

Parc Naturel Régional (n.d.) Charte constitutive du Parc National Régional de la Montagne de
Reims. PNR, Reims, Pourcy.

° Parc Naturel Régional (n.d.) Parc Naturel Régional de la Montagne de Reims. PNR, Reims,
Pourcy.

Parc Naturel Régional (n.d.) Etude socio-economique des villages du Parc. PNR, Reims,
Pourcy.

Parc Naturel Régional (n.d.) Agriculture dans le Tardenois, PNR, Reims, Pourcy.

° Wirth, H. (Ed). (1979). Nature Reserves in Europe. Edition Leipzig.

°

°

Date August 1987

Morvan PNR
Management Category V (Protected Landscape)
Biogeographical Province 2.09.05. (Atlantic)
Geographical Location The park is situated in central France close to the massif central towns
of Autun and Saulieu. It is situated in the 4 Burgundy departments: Cote d’Or, Yonne,
Sa6ne-et-Loire and Niévre. 46°50-47°28’N, 3°55’-4°18’E.
Date and History of Establishment The site was created as a parc natural régional in 1970
under the Decree No. 67-158 of 1 March 1967 to maintain and preserve the tradional landscape
and lifestyles of the region.
Area 173,000ha
Land Tenure’ There are 135,000ha of forest land; 85% of the woodlands are in private
ownership; 15% is as public forest or under the forestry regime of the Office National des

Foréts.

Altitude Up to 901m

-104-

France

Physical Features The park essentially consists of an undulating granite mountain range with
rounded peaks sloping down towards the north. The highest point is at Haut-Folin (901m).
The surrounding terrain is largely calcareous in origin and quite distinct from the granite areas
which are degraded on the surface to give rise to a sandy soil. On the versants the water
streams across impervious sands whilst stagnant water forms on the inpenetrable granite. Lakes
include the Lac des Settons on the river Cure with its associated narrow river valleys.

Climate The Morvans receive a high rainfall ranging from an average of 1000mma year on
its borders to 1800mm on the Haut Folin. On the summits snow may be present for 180 days
of the year.

Vegetation The vegetated landscape of the park consists of small wooded fields, grass plains,
cereal prairies and mixed woodland. The Morvan massif is covered in total by 137,000ha of
woodland which in localised areas covers up to 50% of the area (for example the forests of St
Prix and _ Breuil-Chenue). The main forest species are beech Fagus _ sylvatica,
hornbeam Carpinus betulus, oak Quercus robur, birch Betulus sp. and conifers.

Fauna Includes roe deer Capreolus capreolus and red deer Cervus elephus.

Cultural Heritage The area was first named by the Celts, the word Morvan signifying Black
Mountain. Evidence of this culture can still be seen in the series of Druid monuments in the
park. The entire region has for centuries been well populated even in Roman times. It was in
the Morvan region that Vertingetorix led the Gaul tribes into battle against Julius Caesar. By
the Middle Ages the onslaught into the forests had increased, vast tracts of land being felled
and "improved" to make fields or meadows. The area has long prospered from the rich
agricultural and livestock economy which helped build the massive Norman architecture at
Vézélay. The abbeys of the area have been known to exploit the Morvan forest since at least
the 10th century. By the 17-18th century its timber was used to supplement the fuel wood
needs of Paris.

Local Human Population The area consists of 64 parishes (communes) of Niévre, Yonne,
Sa6ne-et-Loire and the Céte d’Or with a total of 33,000 inhabitants. The granite substrate of
the Morvans sharply defined the vegetation, agriculture and livestock of the region throughout
historic times. For example, hamlets have for centuries been were traditionally built of local
granite. Livestock, essentially cattle, were in olden days seasonally moved up and down from
the mountains. Forestry and the timber trade was, and still is important to the local economy.

Visitors and Visitor Facilities The park, established to protect the local econcmy and way of
life, also encourages visitors. The Maison du Parc at Montsauche includes audio-visual
material and exhibitions on local themes. The Maison Vauban at St. Leger-Vaubon has
exhibits tracing the lives and times of local famous people. Eight other museums in the area
illustrate various aspects about the Morvan region. There are chalet refuges, summer schools,
holiday centres, youth hostels, skiing facilities, picnic areas, converted forestry houses (to
observe the wilderness), gites and hotels. Other activities include aquatic sports (5 aquatic
centres), fishing, hill walks, rock climbing, canoeing and horse riding. Hiking tours are also
available, such as the "Morvan big lakes trail", a 220km hiking route. There are also 3 wildlife
parks, one for semi-captive roe deer (at Breuil), one for wild boar and another for fallow deer
(at Duc 4 Quarre les Tombes) and 12 information centres.

Scientific Research and Facilities No information

Conservation Management The chief aims of the park authorities are to keep the traditions of
the Morvans alive, revitalise the economy of the region and protect the historic remains and
countryside. Originally the forests of the region were exploited for fire wood and timber
which was floated down river to major towns. To-day there has to be a balance between
broadleaf and conifer plantations, resin and softwoods being of major use to the timber
industry.

-105-

France

Management Problems Potentially damaging hydroelectric dams exist on the rivers Cure,
Cousin, Yonne and their tributaries. Extensive reforestation is replacing the native broadleaf
species by conifers at a higher rate than anywhere else in France. The consequences would be
expected to be harmful to the environment and result in a loss of native wildlife habitats.

Staff No information
Budget No information

Local Administration Maison du Parc, Saint-Brisson, 58230 Montsauche. Telephone (86)
78.70.16.

References

° Bruley, J. (1964). Le Morvan, coeur de la France, géographie, histoire, litérature. Edtns. La
Morvandelle, Paris.

° Canaud, J. (1981). Les maquis du Morvan. Edtns. Académie du Morvan-Chateau-Chinon.

° Desjeux, C. et Desjeux, B. (1984). Les Parcs Naturel régionaux de France. Editions Créer,
Nonette, France.

° Michelin (1985) Bourgogne, Morvan, guide de tourisme. Pneu Michelin, Paris.

° Parc Naturel Régional (n.d.). Les foréts morvandelles. No. 25. Courrier du Parc Naturel
Régional du Morvan, Montsauche.

° Parc Naturel Régional (n.d.). La flore en Morvan. No. 27. Courrier du Parc Natural
Régional du Morvan, Montsauche.

° Wirth, H. (Ed). (1979). Nature Reserves in Europe. Edition Leipzig.

Date August 1987

Nord-Pas-de-Calais Espace Naturel Régional
(including the former St. Amand Raismes Parc Naturel Régional)

Management Category V (Protected Landscape)
Biogeographical Province 2.09.05. (Atlantic)

Geographical Location The park is located as three separate sectors all near or on the north
coast of France around Calais. These areas are the Plaine de la Scarpe (between Flandre and
Hainaut), the Domarois-Monts de Flandre and the Boulonnais (in the area surrounding
Boulogne-sur-mer, northwards to Calais). 50°27°N. 3°20°E.

Date and History of Establishment The site was originally created as the St. Armand Raismes
PNR, the first parc naturel régional in France, in 1968. This immediately followed the Decree
No. 67-158 of March 1967 to maintain and preserve the traditional landscapes and lifestyles of
the region. In 1978 the area was enlarged from the original 10,100ha to form the new park,
Nord-Pas-de-Calais, with three separate sections and managed as a new generation of park -
the espace naturel régional (formal creation on 11 February 1986)..

Area 167,000ha (including the Marc 4 Gorraux bird sanctuary and a faunal protection zone
within the National Forest of Raismes).

Land Tenure The site included the National Forest of Raismes which is state owned.

Altitude Sea level to over 200m

Physical Features The park consists of the 2 regions: the Haut Boulonnais, a plateau area
attaining 200m and cut by the rivers Slack, Liane and Wimeraux, and the Flandre (Flanders)
intérieure. The Plaine de la Scarpe consists of a forest massif with numerous lakes and a

largely water-logged soil on sand and clays. The higher altitude is dominated by chalk hills

-106-

France

and sea cliffs between Calais and Boulogne sur Mer. There are also coastal marshes and
extensive sand dune systems in the park. Canals, marshes and black soils typify the north of
St. Omer and Audomarois. The geology of the area varies from chalk (Jurassic) in the
Boulogne area to clays (Cretaceous and Tertiary deposits) in the St. Omer region.

Climate Mild climate typical of the English channel area.

Vegetation The region is composed of a wide variety of habitats including woodland, chalk
grassland, dunes, bogs and marshes, agricultural land and reclaimed mining land.
Approximately 5,000ha of the St. Amand sector is well managed woodland (Forét de
Raismes-St.Amand Wallers) with extensive clearings and rides. The forest species include
oak Quercus, beech Fagus, birch Betulus and poplar Populus, changing in composition towards
the Flandre interieure with dominant species of willow Salix, poplar Populus and alder Alnus.
The forests of Raismes-St Amand Wallers, between the Scarpe and |’Escant, is all that remains
of the immense forest that once covered the Hainaut in the Middle Ages. The remnant woods
have been much altered over the centuries particularly by the plantation programme after the
1914-18 war. The sand dunes of the park are dominated by differing plant communities. The
dunes of Liévre are represented by Drosera and Lycopodes, the dune Monts des Bruyéres by
Spagnum and Genista angliez and the dunes of Bussy by Lycopodes.

Fauna The mammals of the park include Cervus elaphus, wild boar Sus scrofa and Dama
dama. The area is of particular interest for its avifauna and includes such breeding species as
nightjar Caprimulgus europacus and Alcedo atthis. Of the vast numbers of passage species
are Anas erecca, A. clypeata, Fulica atra, Aythya ferina and Scolopax rusticola, along with
hundreds of Phalacrocorax carbo, Circus eyaneus, Recurvirostra avosetta and Charadrius
marinellus (Carp, 1980).

Cultural Heritage The area was much ravaged by the effects of world wars I and II.

Local Human Population The park is located in a region with 167 parishes (communes) and
has a total population of 314,350. Much of this area is dependent upon the mining industry.
The people of the region are largely involved in market gardening for export of their products
to the rest of France. Modern agricultural methods have largely resulted in the mechanisation
of this polyculture economy. The clay areas are still used for livestock grazing and timber
growing.

Visitors and Visitor Facilities The park has a very high visitor population with up to 3
million people per year. To cater for the visitors there are major interpretation centres
(Maisons de Parc) at Arques, Colembert and St. Amand. There are two tourist holiday villages
with fishing, camping, canoe, walking and boating facilities. There are also craft museums, a
Centre d’Animation et d’Etude des Millieux at Amoury which has been built around an _ old
lake (60ha) created from former mine workings. At this centre are open air activities and
picnic sites, a flight school, as well as biological and photographic laboratories. Elsewhere in
the park are sports complexes, equestrian centres, boat excursions, "cahiers des enfants" for
school children, a navigation and boat museum on the Canal de Neuf Fosse and wildlife parks
(140ha in the Raismes forest) with animals in semi-captivity. Coach excursions are run to
many of the activity sites. Hotels, gites, camping sites and holiday villages are also available.

Scientific Research and Facilities Bird observatories have been constructed at the
ornithological reserve. Research is currently underway on the ecology of the sand dune areas
and experiments are also being undertaken on re-planting former mine works.

Conservation Management The management of the park is currently undertaken by the espace
naturel régional authorities. A number of reserves have been established to protect the more
delicate wildlife including réserve ornithologique Goriaux near Valenciénnes and a number
of réserves botaniques (sand dunes of Lievre, Monts des Bruyeres). Each reserve is run by the
Office National des Foréts. A réserve naturelle is currently being created at the Marais du
Romeliére, of interest for its associations of vegetation and marsh birds (Desjeux et Desjeux

1984).

-107-

France

Management Problems One of the main threats to the area is from the pressure of excessive
tourism, such as the effects on the Audomarois marshes and its environment. An agricultural
decline was most pronounced in the 1970s. By 1978 work was started to reclaim parts of the
marshes - building of exploitation roads and boat quays, etc. Recently agriculture has been
modernised in the region, resulting in rapid culture rotation and over use of fertiliser which
has led to nitrate leakage, eutrophication and killing off of the aquatic fauna and flora (Carp,
1980).

Staff No information
Budget No information

Local Administration Siége d’Espace Naturel Régional, 57 rue de Béthune, 59800 Lille.
Telephone (20) 57.99.99.

Regional Sector Administration:

Secteur Audomarois-Monts de Flandre, Siége, "Le Grand Vannage", Les Quatre Faces, 625110
Arques. Telephone (21) 98.62.98.

Secteur Boulonnais, Siége, Maoir du Huisbois, Le Waast, 62142 Colembert. Telephone (21)
33.38.79.

Secteur Plaine de la Scarpe et de l’Escaut, Siége, "Le Luron", 357 rue Notre-Dame d’Amour,
59230 Saint Amand les Eaux. Telephone (27) 48.78.77.

References

° Carp, E. (1980). Directory of Wetlands of International Importance in the Western
Palearctic. UNEP/IUCN.

° Desjeux, C. et Desjeux, B. (1984). Les Parcs Naturels régionaux de France, Editions Créer,
Nonette, France.

° Michelin (1985). Flandre, Artois, Picardie, guide de tourisme. Pneu Michelin Paris.

° Wirth, H. (Ed). (1979). Nature Reserves in Europe. Edition Leipzig.

Date July 1987

Normandie-Maine Parc Naturel Régional
Management Category V (Protected Landscape)
Biogeographical Province 2.09.05. (Atlantic)

Geographical Location The park is situated in north-west France next to Alencgon to the
north of Le Mans in the Orne department of the Basse-Normandie region. 48°30’N, 0°50’W.

Date and History of Establishment The site was created as a parc naturel régional in 1975
under the Decree No. 75-983 of 24 October 1975, to maintain and preserve a traditional
landscape and lifestyles of the region.

Area 234,000ha

Land Tenure Private and State ownership

Altitude Up to 417m

Physical Features The park consists of a landscape of narrow gorges and broad valleys of the
rivers Varenne and Mayenne to the west, of the Udon and Cance to the north towards Caen,
and of the Sarthe to the south, which flows from Alencon to Sillé across the Mancelle Alps.
The major part of the park lies on the Armorican massif which consists of granite in
association with Jurassic deposits.

Climate No information

-108-

France

Vegetation The vegetation includes numerous wealden-like wooded areas of oak Quercus,
beech Fagus sylvatica and pine Pinus sylvestris in association with fir Abies and Picea (the
latter particularly in the forest of Andaine). The largest woodlands are the Foréts des Ecouves
and Perseigne which consist of deep glades of deciduous trees along with pine Pinus and
spruce Picea. Most of the wooded areas are now densely planted with conifers.

Fauna’ The park fauna include numerous woodland species such as red deer Cervus elaphus,
squirrel Scuirus vulgaris and wild boar Sus scrofa. Birds include chaffinch Fringilla coelebs,
robin Erithacus rubecula and blackbird Turdus merula.

Cultural Heritage The area was important during the later campaigns of the second world
war. Various monuments commemorate the part played by the allied forces against the
Germans.

Local Human Population There are 143 parishes (communes) in the park within the Orne,
Mayenne, Sarthe and Manche departments (90,000 inhabitants). The population declined
drastically after 1914 due to the collapse of the fuelwood-related industries (for example
forges), leaving an economy based on small scale agriculture, polyculture, cider-making, cattle
breeding (Normandy, frisonne pie noire) and rye grass hay meadows. The park authorities
have assisted in a restoration of forest crafts and to-day a number of villages have up to 50%
of their population employed in timber trades.

Visitors and Visitor Facilities The Maison du Parc at Carrouges supplies information on the
lifestyles, history and environment of the region as well as audio-visual displays and
exhibitions. There are a number of museums, woodland craft presentations, information
centres and exhibition halls.

Scientific Research and Facilities No information

Conservation Management The main activities of the park authorities are orientated towards
assisting local industries. The authorities are currently assisting in the restoration of wood
industries and have undertaken experiments building houses with local timber, established
cider and pear works at Carrouges and Barenton and established a biannual forum on the "Bois
et la Forét" at Alencgon.

Management Problems No information

Staff No information

Budget No information

Local Administration Maison du Parc, B.P. 05, 61320 Carrouges. Telephone: (33) 27.21.15.

References

° Desjeux, C. et Desjeux, B. (1984). Les Parcs Naturels régionaux de France, Editions Créer,
Nonette, France.

° Michelin (1979). Normandy, tourist guide. Michelin Tyre Co Ltd, London.

° Parc Naturel Régional (n.d.) A /a découverte du Parc Naturel Régional Normandie-Maine.
PNR Normandie, Carrouges.

° Parc Naturel Régional (n.d.) Pays de bocage. PNR Normandie, Carrouges.

° Wirth, H. (Ed). (1979). Nature Reserves in Europe. Edition Leipzig.

Date August 1987

-109-

France

Pilat Parc Naturel Régional
Management Category V (Protected Landscape)
Biogeographical Province 2.32.12. (Central European Highlands)

Geographical Location The park consists of the Pilat mountains, the most northerly extension
of the Cevennes mountain range (Rhone Alps) in the Loire department. It is located adjacent
to St. Etienne and bounded in the north by the Lyon and St. Etienne main highway (A47), in
the west by the river Rhone, Vienne, Roussillon and Annonay. 42°25’N, 4°40°E.

Date and History of Establishment The site was created as a parc naturel régional in May
1974 under the Decree No. 67-158 of 1 March 1967 to maintain and preserve the traditional
lanscape and lifestyles of the region. Following the principles laid down by Professor Claude
Berthier in 1947, Pilat Park has been set up to rejuvenate the rural scene, the economy and
cultural heritage. Important elements include the provision of residential space for town folk,
as well as assuring the protection and conservation of wildlife and the environment.

Area 65,000ha
Land Tenure No information
Altitude up to 1,432m

Physical Features The park makes up the massif of Pilat with its pyramidal sihouette. The
summit at the Créte de la Perdrix (1,432m) has a scattering of vast granite boulders locally
called chirats. The massif was formed as a result of the Hercynien mountain folding at the
same time as the Alps were formed (there was subsequent large scale erosion in the quaternary
period). The numerous rivers of the region originate on the massif summits and descend to the
Rhone and the Loire along extensive gorge systems.

Climate Average temperatures of the coldest month are 1.0°C and of the hottest month 22°C,
whilst rainfall averages 850mm per year.

Vegetation The park consists of a diversity of habitats, including broadleaf and conifer
forests on the mountain slopes and open pasture on the plateau. Altitudinal zonation is very
pronounced in the park. Lowland forests consist of sweet chestnut Castana sativa, white
oak Quercus pubescens, wild cherry Prunus avium, ash Fraxinus excelsior and poplars Populus
alba and P. tremula in damper localities. Above 800m woodlands are dominated by pine Pinus
sylvatica, beech Fagus sylvatica and fir Abies sp.

Fauna The fauna includes typical woodland species such as wild boar Sus scrofa.

Cultural Heritage The Pilat area has long been the main route for man in his travels between
the mountain ranges of the Mediterranean, central Europe and the Atlantic Ocean and today
archaeological remains abound. Traditional trades are based around the wood and _ silk
manufacturing industries, although both are now in decline.

Local Human Population The park consists of 45 parishes (Communes) in the Loire and the
Rhone departments and has 39,000 inhabitants. To-day the population is largely centralised in
the industrial valleys, leaving the mountains devoid of people. Tourism has become a major
source of revenue for the region.

Visitors and Visitor Facilities The park is essentially a weekend retreat for town dwellers. At
the Maison du Parc at Pelussin there are audio-visual displays and pamphlets about the park.
There are many centres for residential courses such as the Maison de I’Eau (courses on birds,
vegetation, ecology), exhibitions about the problems and decline of the region, school
workshops, open-air theatres, music festivals, annual book fairs and rock climbing schools.

-110-

France

There are 3 water parks, camping and picnic sites, canoeing. sailing and fishing facilities.
Within the park there is also a Parc a Moufflon with semi-captive animals. Simple
accommodation facilities include hostels, rural gites, auberges and farm camp sites.

Scientific Research and Facilities Research is orientated towards agricultural investigations.

Conservation Management One of the priority aims of the park authorities is to improve the
development of the local economy. It has assisted in the creation of numerous associations such
as the Vergers Associés aux Vignobles, the Co-opérative for Forestry at Pilat and various
projects for restoring traditional architecture. The region of North Pilat was largely abandoned
in the 19th century, since when park officials have made an inventory of the multitude of
isolated "parcelles" of former overgrown agricultural land and attempted to identify all the
owners. They then established a forestry group to co-ordinate re-afforestation of the area,
installation of tracks and fire breaks as well as undertaking a pilot study for restoring pasture
land.

Management Problems_ The greatest of all the problems in the park is the management of the
day visitors to the region where public pressure is seriously affecting the environment.

Staff No information
Budget No information

Local Administration Maison du Parc, Le Moulin de Virieu, 2 rue Benay, 42410 Pelussin.
Telephone: (74) 87.65.24.

References

° Bonnot, E.J. (1969). Apercu général de la végétation du massif du Pilat.

° Etlicher, B. (1979). Le Pilat - ses milieux naturels. Etudes Foréziennes.

° Desjeux, C. et Desjeux, B. (1984). Les Parcs Naturel régionaux de France. Editions Créer,
Nonette, France.

° Michelin (1985) Vallée du Rhone, Vivarais-Lyonnais, guide de tourisme. Pneu Michelin,
Paris.

° Parc Naturel Régional de Pilat (n.d.). Le sentier flore. Edtn. Créer, Nonette.

Parc Naturel Régional de Pilat (n.d.). Ecologie des eaux courantes. PNR de Pilat, Pelussin.

Park Naturel Régional de Pilat (n.d.). Le Pilat a vol d’oiseau. Edtn. Créer.

Park Naturel Régional de Pilat (n.d.). Le sentier ornithologique. Edtn. Créer.

Wirth, H. (Ed). (1979). Nature Reserves in Europe. Edition Leipzig.

° ° ° °

Date August 1987

Queyras Parc Naturel Régional
Management Category V (Protected Landscape)
Biogeographical Province 2.32.12. (Central European Highlands)

Geographical Location The park is situated in south-east France on the border with Italy in
the Hautes Alpes department to the east of Vars, Briangon and Guillestre. 44°45’N, 6°55’E.

Date and History of Establishment The site was created as a parc naturel régional in 1977,
following Decree No. 75-983 of 24 October 1975 with directives to maintain and preserve the
environment, traditional landscape and lifestyles of the region.

Area 60,000ha

Land Tenure Public and private ownership

=111-

France

Altitude over 2,000m

Physical Features The limestone Queyras is a distinct geographical region of the Alps which
constitutes the Guil river basin and its tributaries, which runs from its source at the foot of
Mount Viso to its junction with the river Durance. The region is rich in lakes, waterfalls and
mountain springs, as well as valleys like the narrow Guil gorge which represents the only
mountain pass in the area.

Climate The region is described as having a "meridionale" climate with a higher percentage of
sun-days and lower rainfall than in coastal regions. Winter snowfalls are succeeded by long
dry periods.

Vegetation The Queyras is rich in mountain and subalpine vegetation with up to 2,000 species
of plant ranging from mediterranean-type flora to alpine species. Dominant forest communities
are represented by larch Larix europea, spruce Picea sp., pine Pinus sylvestris and fir Abies sp.

Fauna’ The park is rich in high altitude species such as marmot Marmota marmota and
mountain hare Lepus timidus. The craggy habitats are nesting areas for a diversity of raptors.

Cultural Heritage No information

Local Human Population The park covers 11 parishes (Communes) of the Hautes Alpes. The
population declined from 8,476 inhabitants in 1836 to just 1,882 in 1968 and 2,000 by 1984.
The return of people to the region has been due largely to the efforts of the Ministry of
Agriculture through the establishment of Centres of Agricultural Technology. Tourism has
been used as an essential element to renovate the rural economy and maintain country life in
the Queyras. The area is largely made up of small market towns and hamlets which still
become very isolated in winter. St. Véran represents one of the highest parishes in Europe at.
2,000m. Livestock breeding and rearing is one of the main economies of the region.

Visitors and Visitor Facilities At the Park information centres, with headquarters at
Guillestre, there are audio-visual displays and exhibitions about the Queyras countryside.
Winter ski facilities (5 centres), hiking, canoeing, fishing. climbing and horse riding activities
are widespread. There are also holiday villages, gites and hotels available in the Queyras region.

Scientific Research and Facilities No information

Conservation Management The policies of the park authorities are to maintain an equilibrium
between agriculture, rural crafts and tourism. As one example, in the parish of Arrieux, the
authorities rented out 1,000ha of summer grazing land to stock herders in preference to
developing the area for tourism. Reserves have been established or are in the process of
creation in areas of highest nature conservation interest. There is a botanical reserve in the
valley of Escrin on the south-west park boundary near Vais (access is restricted to between
June and October) and a réserve naturelle is being created in the south-east of the park on the
Italian border.

Management Problems No information
Staff No information
Budget No information

Local Administration Maison du Parc, Avenue de la Gare, B.P. 3, 05600 Guillestre.
Telephone: (92) 45.06.23.

-112-

France

References

° Desjeux, C. et Desjeux, B. (1984). Les Parcs Naturel régionaux de France. Editions Créer,
Nonette, France.

° Michelin (1984). Alpes, Savoie-Dauphine, guide de tourisme. Pneu Michelin, Paris.

° Wirth, H. (Ed). (1979). Nature Reserves in Europe. Edition Leipzig.

Date August 1987

Vercors Parc Naturel Régional
Management Category V (Protected Landscape)
Biogeographical Province 2.32.12. (Central European highlands)

Geographical Location The park is located 10km south-west of Grenoble in the Rhone Alps,
Dréme and Isére departments. There are six regions in the park, those of Coulmes,
Quatre-Montagnes, Royans, Diois, Vercors central and Trieves. 44°45’-45°15’N, 5°18’-5°22’E.

Date and History of Establishment The site was created as a parc natural régional in 1970
under the Decree No. 67-158 of 1 March 1967 to maintain and preserve a traditional landscape
and lifestyles of the region (legislation updated by Decree No. 75-983 of 24 October 1975).

Area 135,000ha
Land Tenure No information
Altitude 300-2,300m

Physical Features The park is situated on a high plateau with an average altitude exceeding
1,200m. It is made up of karst limestone mountains, typified by crags, scree slopes and caves
such as the 100m high Grotte du Bournillou. There is extensive evidence of glacial action and
fast flowing mountain streams are not uncommon.

Climate No information

Vegetation The park is represented by a very diverse flora and a total of 50% of the park area
is under forest cover of pine. The largest forest is the Forét de Lente. The flora is at a
climatic boundary between north and south Alps, with distinct altitudinal vegetation zonation.
Woodland types include those of pine Pinus sylvestris, spruce Picea sp with fir Abies and also
woods with beech Fagus sylvatica and white oak Quercus pubescens. Amongst the dominant
ground flora are various Campanula sp, Gentiana sp, Lilium martagon, Calamagrostis
and Carlina sp.

Fauna Due to past hunting pressure the natural alpine mammal fauna is sparse but includes
red deer Cervus elaphus. Other animals include the rare Pernis apivorus, Falco peregrinus,
Aegolius funereus, Dryocopus matius and Circaetus gallicus.

Cultural Heritage The region is important for a number of religious establishments including
the renowned Chartreuse Abbey. The area also became important in the winter of 1942-43 as
the centre for the French Resistance.

Local Human Population In the park boundaries there are 60 parishes (communes) of the
Isére and Drome departments (26,000 inhabitants). The populations are much divided and
separated into small communities due to the natural barrier of the mountain. The economy
tends to be very rural and immense flocks of sheep and goats spend the summer in the region,
following transhumance from winter pastures in the low-lying Crau and Camargue regions near
the Mediterranean coast. In the valleys are fruit orchards of cherry and apple, as well as olive,
and vineyards. The Association pour la Promotion des Agriculteurs du Parc and the

-113-

France

Association Régional pour les Metiers du Bois were established in the 1970s chiefly to promote
rural farm products such as cheese and wood and to combat the import of cheap products and
the destruction of local communities.

Visitors and Visitor Facilities The Maison du Parc, acting as the information centre for the
park region, includes audio-visual facilities and exhibitions about local themes. There are a
number of museums including the Museum de la Memoire du Royans, two speleological centres
and a museum for the French resistance. There are various "centres of discovery" and facilities
for camping, hiking and riding. There are over 23 ski runs and ski resorts, largely created for
weekend trips in winter. Holiday villages are situated at Villard-de-Lans. Other
accommodation includes hotels, auberges and rural gites.

Scientific Research and Facilities Research facilities include a centre of ecology, the
laboratoire de biologie végétable at St. Martin d’Heres, run by the Comité Scientifique du Parc
naturel Régional du Vercors at the Maison du Parc. The Maison de la Flore and Chamaloe acts
as an information and documentation centre for the flora of the region. A number of animal
introductions have been undertaken in the region, including moufflon in 1958 and marmot
since 1970 (Wirth, H 1979).

Conservation Management The parc natural régional is primarily in existance to maintain the
agriculture and lifestyle traditions of the region. A réserve naturel des Hauts Plateaux du
Vercors is located between 1,400 and 2,400m and was created to protect the regional watershed
fron pollution.

Management Problems Many of the high altitude meadows and woodlands are threatened by
the creation and extension of ski stations and increased recreational disturbance.

Staff No information
Budget No information

Local Administration Maison du Parc, Chemin des Fusillés, B.P. 14, 38250 Lans en Vercors.
Telephone (76) 95.40.33.

References

° Desjeux, C. et Desjeux, B. (1984). Les Parcs Naturels régionaux de France, Editions Créer,
Nonette, France.

Michelin (1984) Alpes, Savoie-Dauphine, guide de tourisme. Pneu Michelin, Paris.

Parc Naturel Régional du Vercors (n.d.) Parc Naturel Régional du Vercors Le Courrier.
Lans en Vercors.

Parc Naturel Régional du Vercors (n.d.) Mammiferes du Vercors. PNR Vercors, Lans en
Vercors.

Parc Naturel Régional du Vercors (n.d.) Fleurs et Foréts du Vercors. PNR Vercos, Lans en
Vercors.

Parc Naturel Régional du Vercors (n.d.) Paysages du Vercors souteffain. PNR Vercors,
Lans en Vercors.

Parc Naturel Régional du Vercors (n.d.) Entre pins et noyers - le bois dans le Diois. Cahiers
culturels du Parc No. 2. PNR Vercors, Lans en Vercors.

Wirth, H. (Ed). (1979). Nature Reserves in Europe. Edition Leipzig.

Date August 1987

Volcans d’Auvergne Parc Naturel Régional
Management Category V (Protected Landscape)

Biogeographical Province 2.09.05. (Atlantic)

-114-

France

Geographical Location The park is located south-west of Clermont-Ferrand in the Cantol and
Puy-de-Dome departments. The park extends in a north-south direction for 120km along the
Massif Central. 44°55’-45°5-’N, 2°00’-3°15’E.

Date and History of Establishment The site was created as a parc naturel régional in 1977
under the Decree No. 75-983 of 24 October 1975 to maintain and preserve the traditional
landscape and lifestyles of the region. It represents the largest of the regional parks in France.

Area 348,000ha
Land Tenure No information
Altitude Up to 1,885m

Physical Features The park consists of a landscape of extinct volcanoes, plateaus and lakes.
The massif of the Puys region is represented by a chain of 80 extinct volcanoes dominated by
the Puy de Dome (1,465m). The area is rich in basalts, granites, tufa and other materials of
volcanic origin from the Tertiary period. There are two volcanic lake dams, one at Aydat and
the other at Cassiére, as well as a multitude of lakes of glacial origin. In the deeper volcanic
lakes there are thermal inversions, the hypolimnion is very stable and unusually rich in silica,
iron and hydrogen sulphide. Lac Pavin in particular is noted for a characteristic formation of
diatomaceous sediment (Carp, 1980). The area is also typified by large areas of poorly drained
acid soils.

Climate Snow is not uncommon.

Vegetation The park is represented by a diverse flora, ranging from small broadleaf
woodlands and conifer forests, plateau pastures and peat-bogs. Woodlands are dominated by
oak Quercus, sweet chestnut Castanea sativa and beech Fagus sylvatica. The high altitude fir
forests of Abies are most well represented at Col de Guéry. Ground flora species include
carpets of daffodils and white narcissus. Wild Orchid are frequent, especially Orchis
provincialis, along with other monocotyledons such as Herb paris Paris major.

Fauna The fauna is typified by a diversity of forest dwelling species such as the red
squirrel Scuirus vulgaris, European genet Genetta genetta, badger Meles meles and red
fox Vulpes vulpes. Moufflon Ovis musimon have been re-established in the montaine zone. The
great diversity of birds include the red kite Milvus milvus and goshawk Accipiter gentilis. The
black woodpecker Drycopus martius is also present (Duffy, 1982). The fish species in the lakes
include stable populations of trout, char and crayfish.

Cultural Heritage The inhabitants of the region still keep to their traditional lifestyles, based
on market gardening and livestock herding. The annual transhumance of flocks of sheep and
goats to summer pastures has been repeatedly undertaken for centuries. Architectural features
of the park include the Norman church of St. Nectaire and the Chateau of Murol.

Local Human Population The park has a population of over 92,000 inhabitants living in 129
parishes (Communes) (Cantal and Puy de Dome departments). The inhabitants essentially live in
small villages grouped around main market towns, where there are still fairs in spring and
autumn. The economy is largely based on livestock rearing and pasture grazing along with
cheese manufacture and associated industries.

Visitors and Visitor Facilities The main centre for tourists is the Centre de Découverte des
Milieu Naturel where there are audio-visual displays and exhibitions explaining the activities
of the park authorities. There are many other information facilities including the Maison de
Fromage (a cheese centre), a mineral museum, a cattle centre (buronnier) and the museum of
traditional life. There are also 8 winter ski resorts, flying schools, thermal baths and 14 aquatic
centres.

-115-

France

Scientific Research and Facilities The Centre de Découverte des Milieux Naturel et Rural de
Montlosier offers multiple activity themes including courses and field excursions to study
geology, volcanology, botany, ornithology, solar energy and ecology. Introductions of
moufflon have been undertaken at Cantol and the Mont Dore. Botanical gardens growing
native and local species are at the Maison de la Gentiane et de la Nature at Riomes Montagnes.

Conservation Management The park objectives include maintaining the cultural and economic
heritage in rural areas of the park and protecting the environmnent from public pressure. An
important aspect of the park activities includes wildlife educational programmes aimed at the
young.

Management Problems Past declines in livestock grazing on the montane pastures has resulted
in the loss of traditional lifestyles. The remaining livestock are now brought to the summer
pastures by lorry or train. Much of this old pasture has also been converted to forest land.

Staff No information
Budget No information

Local Administration Centre de Couverte du Milieu Naturel et du Milieu Rural, Montlosier
prés Randanne, Commune d’Aydat, 63210 Rochefort Montagne. Telephone: (73) 21.27.19.

References

° Carp, E. (1980). Directory of Wetlands of International Importance in the Western
Palearctic. UNEP/IUCN.

° Desjeux, C. et Desjeux, B. (1984). Les Parcs Naturels régionaux de France, Editions Créer,
Nonette, France.

° Duffey, E. (1982). National Parks and Reserves of Western Europe. Macdonald, Macdonald

and Company, London.

Michelin (1984) Auvergne, guide de tourisme. Pneu Michelin, Paris.

Parc Naturel Régional (n.d.). Decouverte de la Forét. ARPEGE No. 3, PNR Auvergne.

° Parc Naturel Régional (n.d.). Volcanologie de la Chaine des Puys. ARPEGE No. 8, PNR
Auvergne.

° Park Naturel Régional (n.d.). Les oiseaux dans le Parc des Volcans. ARPEGE No. 23,
PNR Auvergne.

° Wirth, H. (Ed). (1979). Nature Reserves in Europe. Edition Leipzig.

°

°

Date July 1987

Vosges du Nord Parc Naturel Régional
Management Category V (Protected Landscape)
Biogeographical Province 2.09.05. (Atlantic)
Geographical Location The park is situated in the lower Rhine, on the frontier with West
Germany at the base of the Vosges massif (the Moselle and Bas Rhin departments). It adjoins
the hunting reserve of the Petite Pierre. 48°55’N, 7°35’E.
Date and History of Establishment The site was established as a parc naturel régional in 1976
following Decree No. 75-983 of 24 October 1975 with directives to maintain and preserve the
environment, traditional landscape and lifestyles of the region.
Area 118,000ha (including 6,000ha of woodland).
Land Tenure Public and private ownership

Altitude up to 500m

-116-

France

Physical Features The park is located in the northern Vosges mountains, an area of
undulating relief, of incised valleys and lakes. The landscape is divided into three types: the
hills of the piedmont Vosges, the Lorraine plateau and the intervening terrain of Tertiary
deposits. The Piedmont Vosges mountains are largely of limestone origin although there are
also sandstone deposits on the fringes. The soils are highly calcareous except in the sandstone
areas where poor siliceous deposits predominate. The limestones are rich in fossils. The massif
is surrounded by the cultivated plains of Alsace.

Climate The mean temperatures of the coldest month are 0.9°C and of the hottest month
19°C. Average annual rainfall levels approximate at 600mm. Deep snows occur in winter.

Vegetation The flora of the area is extremely rich, with over 600 species recorded. More
than half of the Park is high forest of oak Quercus sp, beech Fagus sylvatica and pine Pinus
sylvestris, as typified by the Forét de Mouterhouse. Conifers include fir Abies, Picea
and Pinus, many of which have been introduced as plantations. The remaining areas of the
park are represented by copses, grazed grassland and hay meadows. Natural grasslands exist on
the calcareous soils as at Bastberg, whilst peat bogs are present on sandy soils at higher
altitudes (Polunin and Walters, 1985).

Fauna’ The forest fauna of the Vosges Park is quite rich and includes red squirrel Scuirus
vulgaris, red deer Cervus elaphus, roe deer Capreolus capreolus and wild boar Sus scrofa. Of
the 130 bird species that have been sighted there are 84 nesting species including the
capercaillie Tetra urogallus along with the cuckoo Cuculus canorus.

Cultural Heritage |The region has numerous archaeological remains including many ruins
from the Gallo-Roman epoch. The traditional glass industry, originally based on forest fuels,
was first mentioned in 1586 at Meisenthal and aided to build up a rich economy in the area
where there are still 40 extant chateaux.

Local Human Population There are 97 parishes (communes) (and 82,000 inhabitants) in the
park (Moselle and Bas-Rhin departments), representing a relatively dense population of 70
inhabitants per km“. The majority of the population has moved away from rural life into large
towns following the upheavals after world war 2. To-day there are nearly 2.5 million people in
the massif foothills around Strasbourg, Palatinit and Rhenanie. Traditional crafts and
industries such as the timber trade, herding and small-scale agriculture (polyculture) are
threatened as people continue to migrate to jobs in the metal industry and glassworks. The
tourist industry is of major importance in the area, the current threat being an excess of
preservation, commercialisation of the countryside and the transforming of the region into a
"reserve-museum".

Visitors and Visitor Facilities The main park offices and centre for information are at la
Petite Pierre, Wingen sur Moder. There are park exhibitions, talks, courses, parkwalks and
literature about the Vosges. Accommodation is available in hotels, auberges, gites and
campsites. There are five horse-riding centres, cycle, canoeing and hiking trails, visits to
quaint villages and citadels and excursions to historic towns such as the chateaux of
Lichtenberg, La Petite Pierre and MHohenbourg as well as_ the churches of
Neuwiller-lés-Saverne. There are also museums, such as the museums of the petrol industry,
town life and natural history. The glass museum, Maison de Verre et du Cristal, at Meisenthal
describes the glass industry history from its founding in 1586, as well as the development of
the Royal glassworks for Louis XV in the Pays de Bitche. A wildlife park, parc animalier,
exists at Schwarzbach.

Scientific Research and Facilities A bird observatory has been installed on the edge of the
étang de Baerenthal. The Maison des Foréts undertakes ecological work.

Conservation Management The park authorities manage the park to prevent excessive changes
in the landscape and local industries. Forestry management is a major concern for the Vosges
massif. The Office National des Foréts undertakes all forestry management and supplies
information to visitors. There are proposals to set up a nature reserve covering 8,000ha to
protect the more delicate habitats.

-117-

France

Management Problems’ The greatest threat to the region has been the change of economy
towards increased mechanisation of existing industries, with such effects upon the environment
as widespread conifer afforestation and associated loss of native broadleaf woodland and soil
humidity. Farmers continue to experiment with new crops which tend not to be in keeping
with the park’s aim of retaining the traditional landscape. Further concern is for the loss of
the primary moorland habitats on the Haut Vosges ridges which are gradually being replaced
by artificial meadows.

Staff No information
Budget No information

Local Administration Maison du Parc, La Petite Pierre, 67290 Wingen sur Moder (Tel: 88/70
44 30)

References

° Anon. (n.d.) Les eaux douces en Alsace. Edn. Mars et Mercure.

° Anon. (n.d.) Les foréts de plaine. Edn. Mars et Mercure.

° Anon. (n.d.) Les foréts de montagne. Edn. Mars et Mercure.

° Desjeux, C. et Desjeux, B. (1984). Les Parcs Naturel régionaux de France. Editions Créer,
Nonette, France.

° Duffey, E. (1982). National Parks and Reserves of Western Europe. Macdonald, Macdonald

and Company, London.

Michelin (1976). Vosges, Lorraine-Alsace. Pneu Michelin, Paris.

Ochsenbein, G. (n.d.) Fleurs d’Alsace. Edn. Mars et Mercure.

Ochsenbein, G. (n.d.) Lacs, foréts et rivieres d’Alsace. Edn. Mars et Mercure.

Polunin, O. and Walters, M. (1985). A Guide to the Vegetation of Britain and Europe. OUP,

Oxford.

° Wirth, H. (Ed). (1979). Nature Reserves in Europe. Edition Leipzig.

Ce OmmO 0)

Date July 1987

Céte Bleue Regional Marine Park
Management Category V (Protected Landscape)
Biogeographical Province 2.17.06 (Mediterranean Sclerophyll)

Geographical Location The Regional Marine Park is located on the western side of the Gulf
of Marseille on the mediterranean coastline (in the Department of Bouches-du-Rhone) It
extends 1.6 km off the coast of Carry-le-Rouet municipality, between La Balise de l’Ane and
Cap de Nantes. The peripheral zone includes also the municipalities of Ensues-la-Redonne, Le
Rove, and Sausset-les-Pins. 43°19’N, 5°10’E.

Date and History of Establishment The Regional Marine Park was set up in September 1983
while the Marine Park encompassing the Carry-le-Rouet fishing port and seaside resort was
established in 1982 (30 December) by local municipalities. The park regulations include a
concession of sea space for the protection and rehabilitation of the marine environment, fishery
protection and development, and for educational purposes valid for an initial period of three
years. The concession was renewed on 30 December 1985 for another three years. The PNR
was set up by agreement with the State, the Regional Council, the General Council of
Bouches-du-Rhone and government agencies. Regulations are indicated by Prefectorial Decree
No. 17/84 of 18 June 1984 and Decree of "Direction des Affaires Maritimes" No. 8 of 17
January 1983.

Area 3,070ha of which 70ha is a marine reserve. Length of coastline 17.5 km, and the
peripheral zone extends on average 1.6km offshore (a marine zone of 3,070ha, established by
local municipalities).

-118-

France
Land Tenure State ownership
Altitude No information

Physical Features The coastline consists mainly of cliffs of the Estaque mountains which
divides the Mediterranean from the Etang de Berre. The rectangularly shaped marine core
zone includes mainly rocky bottoms and sandy beds. Maximum water depth 73m, average
water depth 30m.

Climate Typical Mediterranean climates with average annual water temperature 18°C (winter
average 14°C, summer average 20°C). The Marseille temperatures range from 5.7°C in the
coldest month to 23.3°C in the warmest month. Annual rainfall figures are 547mm. Water
salinity 35mg/1.

Vegetation Extensive grass beds of Posidonia oceanica occur in the marine area whilst coastal
vegetation is dominated by holm oak scrub Quercus ilex, rock rose Cistus sp. and pine Pinus
maritima on the coast.

Fauna The park is represented by typical Mediterranean marine benthos. The fish
species Epinephelus guaza and Sciena umbra, which had not been recorded in the area during
the last twenty years, have been observed recently.

Cultural Heritage No information

Local Human Population The coastal area has been inhabited and exploited for its rock
quarries since early historic times. At present 15,000 permanent residents and an estimated
1,500 summer temporary residents live on the coasts. Tourism is one of the main economies of
the region.

Visitors and Visitor Facilities _ The peripheral marine area is used for boating, diving and
swimming by summer visitors, and for fishing by 24 professional fishing boats. The coastal
cliffs are barely accessible and therefore not over-frequented. Information, training and
marine heritage promotion campaigns are planned.

Scientific Research and Facilities | Experiments in myticulture (13,000 white bream alevins
were released in 1981 and 2,500 lobsters in 1982) and artificial reefs have been initiated (with
the immersion of alveolar shelters in 1983). Educational activities include marine ecology and
diving classes, exhibits and conferences. Research studies on marine grass ecology and
distribution, cartography and pollution are carried out in co-operation with the "Office
Regional de la Mer", Marseille. A scientific committee was set up on 2 April 1983.

Conservation Management The regional park is managed by the administration board of the
"Club de la Mer" association, which is composed of four local Municipality representatives.
The management of the marine park is the responsibility of a non-profit making association set
up in 1901 called Association du Parc Marin de la Céte Bleue with representatives of Carry-le
Rouet, public figures and various user groups. Fishing, diving, trawling and anchoring are
forbidden within the 70ha core zone, whose boundaries are indicated by buoys. No specific
regulations exist for the peripheral zone. A cleansing system has been installed.

Management Problems There is an element of over-exploitation of marine resources by
commercial interests along with increases in spear fishing and sea-urchin collection.
Continuous incursions by fishing boats occur within the 3 miles (5.5km) protection zone.

Staff One person works permanently in the park.

Budget The budget for 1984 was 690,000 French francs partly provided by the Region (65%)
and partly by the Bouches-du-Rhone department (35%). In 1985, additional funds have been
provided by the national government, the local municipalities and the Council of Europe. The
marine park’s finances are provided by the Regional Council for Provence-Alpes-Cote d’Azur
(Regional Sea and Aquaculture Board), the Maritime Service of the Highways Department

-119-

France

(Marine Pollution Abatement Board), the local authorities, the Scientific and Technical
Institute for Sea Fishing, the French Federation for Underwater Research and Sport and
various regional sporting clubs including that of Carry, the marine biology laboratory and the
marine plant biology laboratory of the Marseille science faculties, St-Jérome and Luminy.

Local Administration Director, Parc Regional Marin de la Céte Bleue, Club de la
Mer-Sausset, B.P. 37, 13960 Sausset Les Pins, France.

References

°

Angier, H. (1985). Protected marine areas. The example of France: appraisal and
prospects. Nature and Environment Series No. 31. European Committee for the
Conservation of Nature and Natural Resources, COE, Strasbourg.

Michelin (1985). Provence, tourist guide. Michelin tyre plc. London.

RACSPA (1987). Directory of marine and coastal protected areas of the Mediterranean
region. March 1987. RACSPA, Tunisia.

Parc Regional Marine de la Cote Bleue. Brochure.

Date August 1987

-120-

GREECE

Area 131,957 sq.km
Islands account for 25,042 sq.km

Population 9,740,400 (1981)

Parks and Reserves Legislation A law of 1937 enacted with the support of the Hellenic
Alpine Club proposed the creation of five national parks (listed as Ainos, Olympus, Parnassus,
Parnes and Samaria), each not less than 3,000ha in area with a buffer zone of 4,000ha.
However, under this law, only one park was established and given sufficient protective status
(IUCN,1971). Public access to three protected islands (Antimilos, Dilas and Guioura) was
successfully prohibited in the constitution of 1937 and 1938 (Gryn Ambroes, 1980). Until
recently the 3,000ha lower limit has meant that sites below this figure are automatically
disqualified for national park status (IUCN,1971).

Environmental legislation is considered to be advanced but is poorly understood and barely
implemented (IUCN, 1987). Article 24 of the 1975 Constitution requires that the protection of
the natural and cultural environment is an obligation of the state and Article 24 and Article
117 refer to the protection of the Natural Forest environment. The government has undertaken
to develop an appropriate legislature and administrative framework for environmental
protection (Cassios, 1980). A new law for the Protection of the Environment covers
environmental planning and the marine environment of the entire territory (Law No. 360, 18
June 1976). Article 1.5 defines the environment as embracing land, sea, flora, fauna and
natural resources. The institutional and procedural mechanism allows the preparation of
national and regional plans as well as specialized plans covering particular sectors or activities.
The plans are integrated with economic and social development programmes (Gryn Ambroes,
1980). The new law adapted to the EEC Birds Directive 79/409/EEC is still under preparation
and there has been no substantial improvement in the existing hunting regulations. However, a
provision of the new Housing Law has been used successfully to protect wetlands (ICBP,1985).

In early 1986 a new institutional law was under preparation and the Greek Cabinet submitted it
as a framework bill on the environment to the Parliament on 4 June 1986, to be implemented
in detail by a series of Presidential Decrees (EER, 1986). This has recently been ratified by
Parliament (Law 1650/1986) but requires further clarification by decrees, and till this stage is
passed the existing laws will remain valid (Kassioumis, 1987). However, current legislation has
several negative features including the lack of public involvement, insufficient sanctions and
administrative difficulties. The new law includes sections covering the protection of natural
resources, and landscapes (and introduces certain changes in the existing laws such as the Law
1469/1950 concerning landscapes of natural beauty and Law 996/1971 about national parks,
aesthetic forests and natural monuments), environmental protection of planning and the
establishment of responsible organisations. Five new categories of protected area are
recommended: asolutely protected natural area; protected natural area; national park; protected
natural monument; protected landscapes and elements of landscapes; and areas for
ecodevelepment. These, once they are established, will become the responsibility of three
ministeries, namely Agriculture, Environmental Planning and Public Works and also
Manufacture, Energy and Technology (Kassioumis, 1987).

National parks, aesthetic forests and national monuments are established by the Greek Forest
Service under the Presidential Decree 996/1971 (Government Gazette, 6 October 1971) (Wade,
1987) and 86/1969. The Forestry code (86/69) dealt with national parks, as well as hunting
legislation and faunal, floral and habitat protection. Article 78 of the former governs the
establishment of national parks in forested areas for their protection, for the development of
tourism and for scientific research. Section 78.1b defines their areas, extensions and
boundaries. Section 78.1c allows for the creation of a Council on National Parks, which is
required to meet at least biannually, or by the decision of the Minister of National Economy,
to advise him of necessary measures. Section 78.la and 78.2 and 78.3 states that national parks,
and aesthetic forests and "preserved monuments of nature" are established by Royal Decree

-121-

Greece

issued at the proposal of the Council of Ministers and at the acknowledgement of the Technical
Council of Forests (Cassios, 1980). The Minister of National Economy may consider the
establishment of preserved monuments of nature, trees, and sites of special botanical,
phytogeographical, aesthetic and historic meaning. Section 78.4 governs the alteration in
character of a protected area’s status from one legal classification to another. It also covers the
changes to existing boundaries, extensions and areas. Amendment Article 78.A to Article 78 of
L.D. 86/1969 governs the granting of a National Decree of Nature to national parks which have
a general interest and tourism function. This is granted by Royal Decree issued at the proposal
of the Minister of National Economy acknowledged by the Experts’ Committee, to the
competent Prefect. The Expert Committee is chosen by the Minister and includes the General
Director of Forests as President, the Dean of the Faculty of Physics and Mathematics of the
University of Athens, and the President of the Greek Associations for Conservation of Nature.
Amendment Article 79 to Article 79 of L.D. 86/1969 defines the "synthesis, extension and
regulation of the functions of the National Parks". Section 1.a states that the nucleus should be
not less than 1500ha (except for islands). Section 1.b defines the regional zone around the
nucleus, to be of a size at least equivalent to the core area. Section 2 notes that a regulation is
issued by the Ministry of National Economy (and published in the State Gazette) which sets out
the organisation, the function and the management of each national park, although in practice
these specific regulations do not exist (Wade, 1987).

Amendment Article 80 to Article 80 of L.D. 86.1969 describes the prohibitions covering the
nucleus of national parks and the preserved monuments of nature and the organisation of the
regional zones of the national parks and the aesthetic forests. Within the core zone this covers
the excavation and exploitation of minerals, digging, placement of advertisement hoardings,
industrial activities, housing and other constructions, forestry activities, pasturing, hunting and
fishing. The regional zones are governed by seven separate activities controlled by the
competent forestry service.

Amendment Article 81 of Article 81 of L.D. 86/1969 governs the use of the Forestry Code
(Cassios, 1980). By law, national parks are owned by the government but purchase of private
land within the park boundaries is permitted (Cassios, 1980b). The ownership of aesthetic
forests can be public, municipal or private; protective status was extended to wetlands by the
Public Law 998/1979 issued to cover forest and forest land protection and under Decree
67/1981 to cover protection to fauna and flora whilst wetland game reserves are established by
the Ministry of Agriculture under a decree of 1980 (IUCN, 1987). The Ministry of
Coordination issued Public Law 360/1976 dealing with regional planning and the environment
and specifically controls the use of certain defined zones and allows their protection,
restoration or general environment improvement, followed by the Forest Service Law P.D.
61/1980 for the protection of flora and fauna.

The Forest Service, which is the authority controlling hunting in Greece, also establishes
special areas such as game refuges, game breeding stations and controlled hunting areas (of
which there are over 500 designated to date) under Law 177/1975 (Article 254) and
Presidential Decree 453/1977 (Kassioumis, 1987). The National Council for Planning and the
Environment is enpowered to take decisions to designate areas (20 so far) which although not
yet legally protected in any form, have their protective status widely recognized and
acknowledged by the appropriate authorities.

Natural Monuments are areas less than 1,500ha and need not be forested. Prohibited activities
in core areas of national parks and natural monuments include quarrying, industrial
constructions, grazing, hunting and fishing and general degradation of the sites. Aesthetic
forests are open for recreational and tourism activities. Wetlands are officially classified as
natural monuments with special treatment.

There are no special laws on marine protected areas (government legislation established a
marine park in the Northern Sporades in 1986/7), and the establishment of a protected area by
a local authority is quite exceptional, but has occurred such as in an order by the Prefect of
Evros, of 8 December 1978 establishing a hunting reserve in the Evros delta. This was possible
under application of Articles 251 and 267 of the Forestry Code (Gryn Ambroes, 1980). The
World Heritage Convention was ratified on 17 July 1981; the Convention on Wetlands of

-122-

Greece

International Importance was acceded to on 21 August 1975 and the Bern Convention on
European Wildlife ratified in 1982. As required under EEC Birds Directive 79/409/EEC
Article 4 Member States are obliged to identify and protect important bird areas. The
ICBP-EC/WG identified 132 IBA’s but by 1985 the government has proposed only 21 sites as
Special Protected Areas (ICBP,1985).

Parks and Reserves Administration and Management Under the 1937 law national park
administration was to be placed under the Forest Service of the Ministry of Agriculture. The
responsibility for national parks and nature reserves was given to the Section of National Parks
and Aesthetic Forests (later renamed the National Park Department (1983) but the name had
reverted to the original by 1985). This section is one of four reporting to the Protection of
Forests and Forest Environment Division, which is one of ten under the Forest Department of
the Ministry of Agriculture. Overall environmental activity was coordinated by the Secretary
of Physical Planning, Settlements and Environment of the Ministry of Coordination (IUCN,
1987). The National Parks Section is headed by a top forester with a staff of two other
foresters, two forest technologists and two support staff (Wade, 1987).

Two Ministeries have responsibility for nature conservation. Originally it was administered by
the Ministry of Agriculture further controlled by regional forestry departments and locally by
forest inspectorates and game wardens. In 1978 the Ministry of Coordination established the
National Council for Regional Planning and the Environment governed by law 360/1976, but
although not abolished, most of its responsibilities were taken over by the Ministry of Regional
Planning, Housing and the Environment itself created in 1980 (later renamed the Ministry of
Environment, Regional Planning and Public Works). In 1985 the Secretariat of the National
Council was incorporated into the Ministry of Environment. The State Forest Service has the
responsibility for Conservation work which is carried out by its national park section (Duffey,
1982). It is also responsible for applying criteria for the selection as well as management of
national parks. Of the ten national parks only one has staff and active management, but work
is being carried out to produce general management plans for the ten national parks and
towards establishing Natural History Museums in each of them. The recreation function is not
considered to be a main objective, unlike education, landscape protection and scientific
research. However, several national parks (Parnes and Prespa) have heavy tourism pressure and
man-made landscapes and as such maybe better defined as regional parks. One positive feature
is that every year the budget for national parks increases at a higher rate than for other
Forestry Service activities. The budget for the national parks is, however, exceptionally small.
The fund in the five-year 1983-87 forestry development plan was 2.5billion drachmas, but in
the period 1981 to 1986 the annual expenditure on national parks was only in the region of
1.9million and 119,8million drachmas (Wade, 1987).

The Forest Service is the controlling body for aesthetic forests, and national monuments, whilst
the Directorate General of Forests and Forest Environment controls game reserves, hunting
areas and other reserves, which cover some 600,000ha in total. Wetland Conservation is the
initiative of the Ministry of Planning, Housing and the Environment which is now in the
process of establishing boundaries based on the results of study projects which have been
completed for each wetland (ICBP,1985), although the authority responsible for implementation
of the Wetlands Convention is the National Council for Physical Planning and the Environment
at the Ministry of Coordination (IUCN, 1987). All registered wetlands are administered in
collaboration with the Hellenic Society for the Conservation of Nature. For example, Mikra
Prespa National Park is administered by the district Directorate of Forests based at Florina. In
several cases the local authorities are responsible for fishing and hunting regulations. The
Forest District Office responsible for each national park appoints one forester and one forest
technologist per park. Since 1983 most parks have two permanent wardens and other
(temporary) game staff.

The EEC is supporting the establishment of a biological station on Allonisos, part of the
Sporades group, to specifically study the monk seal.

-123-

Greece

Addresses

° Ministry of Agriculture, Section of National Parks and Aesthetic Forests, 3-5 Ippokratous
Str., Athens.

° Ministry of Environment, Planning and Public Works. Directorate for the Environment, 17,
Amaliados str., GR-115, 23 Athens.

° Helenic Society for the Protection of Nature, 9 Kydathineon Street, Athens.

Additional Information Non-government organisations exist; the most important being the
Hellenic Society for the Protection of Nature, the Hellenic Ornithological Society, the Pan
Hellenic Centre for Ecological Studies and the Union for the Quality of Life. However, there
is no coordinating body nor formal government contacts. The National Council for Regional
Planning and the Environment created twenty protected areas in March 1980 and February
1981. This figure included 13 wetland sites and the protected forests of Dadin and Paranesti.
Information dated 1985 suggested that the major threats to protected areas include road
construction, tourism development and forest exploitation. Wetlands ae threatened by drainage,
tourism and uncontrolled hunting.

The ICBP study for the Birds Directive identified 28 sites of importance for birds (ICBP, 1981)
whilst the study for the Council of Europe (ICBP, 1985) identified 73 sites. The EEC biotope
study listed a total of 42 sites as being of importance for nature conservation (ICBP, 1982).

References

° Anon. (1980). New Nature Reserves in Greece. Unasylva 32(129): 34.

° Augier, H. (1985). Protected marine areas. The example of France: appraisal and
prospects. European Committee for the Conservation of Nature and Natural Resources.
Strasbourg.

° Baccar, H. (1977). A survey of existing and potential marine parks and reserves in the
Mediterranean region. IUCN/UNEP.

° Cassios, C.A. (1980). Greece. IUCN/CNPPA Meeting 1-8 June 1980 Perth, Scotland.

Unpublished manuscript.

Cassios, C.A. (1980b). National Parks and Nature Reserves in Greece. Nature and National

Parks. 67(18) 9-10.

° Duffey, E. (1982). National Parks and Reserves of Western Europe. Macdonald. Macdonald

and Company, London.

European Environmental Review. (1986). Greece: Draft environment law. Vol.1. No.1. Oct.

p.28.

Gryn-Ambroes, P. (1980). Preliminary Annotated List of Existing and _ potentially

Mediterranean Protected Areas. UNEP/IUCN report. UNEP/I.G. 20/INF.5

ICBP (1981). Important Bird Areas in the European Community. Report.

ICBP (1982). Biotopes of significance for Nature Conservation. Site Register XI/94/83.

° ICBP (1985). 81 Bird species in Council of Europe countries. Draft report to Council of

Europe.

ICBP (1985b). National Section Reports. Unpublished manuscript.

° IUCN (1971). United Nations List of National Parks and Equivalent Reserves. 2nd Ed.
Hayez, Brussels.

° IUCN (1985). United National List of National Parks and Protected Areas TUCN, Gland,
Switzerland and Cambridge, UK.

° IUCN (1987). Directory of Wetlands of International Importance. Y'UCN, Gland, Switzerland
and Cambridge, UK..

° Kassioumis, C. (1987). Nature Conservation in Greece (Legislation and Administration of

Parks and Reserves). Unpublished manuscript.

Malakon, M. (1985). J. Alyki Kitrous. I. Fusis March 1985: 10-13, 37.

Stein, J. (1981). The Kentriki Primary Forest in the Rhodope Mountains (North

Greece) Nature and National Parks (19) 1981. 73/74: 10/12.

° UNEP/IG.20/Inf.3. GE-80-2585 (1980). Survey of National Legislation relevant to marine

and coastal protected areas. Report by the Legal Office of the Food and Agriculture

Organisation of the United Nations based on the works of Ch. du Saussay and M. Prieur.

Wade, J.W. (1987). Report. An assessment of the organization, staffing and training in the

national parks of Greece. World Wide Fund for Nature. WWF Project 3789 - Greece.

° Wirth, H. (Ed)(1979). Nature Reserves in Europe. Edition Leipzig.

°

-124-

Greece

Protected Landscapes

(hectares)

Unspecified areas

Theodorou Island 3,450
National Parks

Aenos 2,862

Mikra Prespa 4,900 *

Mount Oeta 3,010

Parnassos 3,513

Parnes 3,812

Pindos (Valia Calda) 3,360

Sounion 750

Vicos-Aoos 3,400

Subtotal 25,607

Forest Reserves

Farsala Aesthetic Forest 34
Ioannina Aesthetic Forest 86
Kaesariani Aesthetic Forest 640
Kalavrita Aesthetic Forest 1,750
Karaiskaki Aesthetic Forest 252
Kavala Aesthetic Forest 2,816
Kouri Almyrou Aesthetic Forest 100
Magostos Aesthetic Forest 520
Myticas-Nicopolis Aesthetic Forest 66
Nestos Aesthetic Forest 2,380
Ossa Aesthetic Forest 16,900
Paranesti-Dramas Aesthetic Forest 450
Patras Aesthetic Forest 1,850
Pefkias Aesthetic Forest 27
Sciathos Island Aesthetic Forest 3,000
Steni Aesthetic Forest 674
Tembi Valley Aesthetic Forest

Tithorea Aesthetic Forest 200
Trikala Aesthetic Forest 28
Vai Aesthetic Forest 20

Subtotal 31,793

Mikra Prespa NP
Management Category V (Protected Landscape)
Biogeographical Province 2.33.12 (Balkan Highlands)

Geographical Location The park is situated on the Greece/Albanian frontier, west of the
town of Florina in the Prefecture (Nomos) of Florinis, Makedhonia Province of northwest
Greece. 40°40’-40°51’°N, 20°57’-21°11’E

Date and History of Establishment The site was created as a National Park on 14 January
1974 by the Ministry of Agriculture under Presidential Decree 46, 14/1/1974 and is
administered by the District Directorate of Forests, Florina (State Gazette 13, 25/1/74). The
area was designated as a Ramsar wetland site after ratification on 19 November 1974 and as a
site of superb natural beauty (State Gazette 86, 10/2/77).

Area 5,200ha (fully protected zone of 4,912ha plus 165ha shoreline of 200m width).
Peripheral zone of 20,777ha

-125-

Greece
Land Tenure 80% government and municipal ownership; 10% private ownership.
Altitude 852m; surrounding area rises to 2,177m

Physical Features The site consists of parts of two inland lakes (Megali and Mikra Prespa,
4,000ha and 4,350ha, respectively) and lakeshore on the borders of Albania and Yugoslavia.
Lake Prespa is a shallow basin with a maximum depth of 7.7m separated from the Megali lake
(depth 55m) by a strip of land of alluvial origin, 1km wide and 5km long. Soils on the west
bank are calcareous, and on the east acid. Prespa, together with the neighbouring lakes of
Ohrid, Megali, and Malik, are the remains of the old Dassaritis Lake formed in the west
Pelagonian massif of the Adriatic confluence, probably of tectonic and karstic origin.

Climate Sub-mediterranean climate, somewhat intermediate between Mediterranean and
continental. The mean annual precipitation is 565mm; mean annual temperature is 11°C. The
lake freezes over in winter (Catsadorakis, 1987, in Jitt.).

Vegetation The area has been much altered by the activities of man yet the area is still rich in
floral species. The flora of the park consists of over 1,400 wild plant species (Pavlidis, 1985).
Among these there are at least 20 species of orchid and one endemic Centaurea prespana, as
well as 11 endemic and 8 non-endemic threatened Greek species (Catsadorakis, 1987, in litt.).
Around the lake there are extensive areas of Phragmites australis, and aquatic species such
as Nuphar lutea, Trapa natans, Nymphoides peltata, Nymphaea alba and Oenanthe aquatica
(IUCN, 1987). The surrounding area consists of beech forests Fagus sylvatica, oaks Quercus sp.
and a stand of Juniperus excelsa which has been declared a National Monument. Other trees
include Carpinus orientalis, ash Fraxinus sp., willow Salix sp. and poplar Populus sp. (IUCN,
1987).

Fauna’ The park provides excellent habitat for waterfowl. Up to 1987, 258 species of birds
have been identified with 136 of these breeding at the site, including Pelecanus onocrotalus
and P. crispus, Egretta alba and E. garzetta, Phalacrocorax carbo and P. pygmeus, Ardea
cinerea, A. purpurea. Platalea leucorodia (whose numbers have fallen from 200 pairs to only
four pairs) and Plegadis falcinellis no longer breed on the lake since at least 1975, as a result
of drainage and pollution (Catsadorakis, 1987, in litt.) (for a list of bird species see IUCN,
1987). Up to 37 species of mammal have been identified including bear, wolf, jackal, fox,
otter, hare, roe deer, wild boar and feral coypu (Ursus arctos, Canis lupus, Canis aureus, Vulpes
vulpes, Lutra lutra, Lepus europaeus, Capreolus capreolus, Sus scrofa and Myocastor coypus)
(IUCN, 1987). There are records for over 20 species of reptiles and 11 species of amphibians
and 14 species of freshwater fish including the endemic Barbus prespensis (Catsadorakis,
1987, in litt.)

Cultural Heritage There are both ruins and excellently preserved examples of ten Byzantine
churches from the 11th and early 15th centuries, situated in the villages of Aghios Germanos,
Pili, on the island of Agios Achillios and along the shore of Megali Prespa. Two villages are
protected for the traditional architectural styles they exhibit (Agios Germanos and Psarades)
(Catsadorakis, 1987, in litt.).

Local Human Population The local population numbers 1,545 inhabitants (1986) dispersed
through 12 villages (Catsadorakis, 1987, in litt.). The local area is extensively farmed and there
is some cattle grazing. Fishing is permitted and the reeds are used by the local people. Fish
farming also occurs on the lake (IUCN, 1987).

Visitors and Visitor Facilities The park is a popular tourist attraction and has well developed
road systems. Access is from the towns of Florina and Kastoria, to the villages Mikrolimni and
Laimos. A system of trails around the lake (Skm) was to be developed but there status remains
uncertain. It is forbidden to approach the nesting areas. There are first-class hotels in Florina
and Kastoria, and small third-class hotels at Mikrolimni and Laimos. (IUCN, 1987). There is
also a 50-bed hotel in Psarades within the national park as well as 30 rooms to rent in villages
and 10 restaurants (Catsadorakis, 1987, in litt.).

-126-

Greece

Scientific Research and Facilities Several ornithological studies on the lake have been carried
out including those by the Ministry of Agriculture; ecological and regional studies. A water
quality and fish study is under way at the fish breeding station and a biological station has
been founded near Mikrolimni by the Hellenic Society for the Protection of the Environment
and Cultural Heritage (IUCN, 1987). A research project to study the management and
development of the biology of the Dalmatian Pelican Pelecanus crispus in northern Greece is
being funded by the EEC (Pyrovetsi, pers comm.).

Conservation Management The park was to be managed under the Lake Prespa management
plan which unfortunately has yet to be developed. The entire area is apparently under partial
protection (70%) under governmental jurisdiction (Greek Forest Service) although there are
grave doubts as to the effectiveness of this regime. A peripheral zone has been established
covering 16,550 ha, and activities such as grazing and hunting are regulated by the Forest
Service. The area around the lake was declared as a reserve in 1971 to protect the pelican
breeeding colonies. Tourism is prohibited at bird nesting areas. Agriculture continues to be
permitted around the lake (IUCN, 1987).

Management Problems A major level of destruction has occurred at this site primarily funded
by Public Works Companies, who were themselves funded by the Greek Government as part of
an EEC funded Integrated Mediterranean Programme project (EER, 1986). This has resulted
in the removal of over 55,000 trees from around the lakes, a massive intensification of
agricultural activities and the development of a large fish hatchery scheme within the most
sensitive part of the national park. Irrigation and drainage schemes are causing high levels of
pollution resulting in the eutrophication of the lakes. The fish farm will have an estimated
production level in excess of 100 tons annually with greatly increased ammonia and phosphorus
levels (WWF, 1987). There used to be an operational quarry and a disused can factory.
Farming and cattle grazing are potentially damaging the lake as is the introduced coypu
although this is only presumed and not documented (Catsadorakis, 1987, in Jitt.). The
reedswemp was burnt illegally up to 1974 when the practise was stopped resulting in greatly
expanded area of reeds which decreased the fish stocks in the lake. More recently Prussian
carp have been introduced into the lakes (by the Albanians and the Yugoslavians) and the reeds
are now cut legally. Changes have resulted in the eastern part of the wetland to be affected by
an irrigation network (IUCN, 1987). There are plans to divert the river currently flowing into
Megali Prespa (Catsadorakis, 1987, in litt. & Pyrovetsi, pers comm.).

Staff One range forester, part-time based at Florina and two permanent Forest Service guards
(1987) who lack vehicles.

Budget 8,500,000 drachmas annually (1980)

Local Administration Range Forester located in Laimos and supervision by the District
Directorate of Forests, Florina.

References

° Brosselin, M. and Molinier, A. (1968). Visite au lac de Mikra Prespa. Cyclostylé Bureau
MAR, Paris.

° Broussalis, P. (1975). The Prespa National Park. Hellenic Society for the Protection of
Nature, Athens.

° Catsadorakis, G. (1986). Biotopes and vertebrates in Prespa National Park, Macedonia, Greece.

° Crivelli, A. (1977). Mission en Gréce du Nord. Report.

° Duffey, E. (1982). National Parks and Reserves of Western Europe. Macdonald and Co.,
London.

° European Environmental Review, (1986). EC-funded logging of nature park. Vol. 1. No.1.
p.29.

° Geroudet, P. (1975). Mikra Prespa, lac des pélicans. Nos oiseaux 145-147.

° Hoffmann, L., Bauer. W. and Muller, G. (1971). Proposals for Nature Conservation in

Northern Greece. JUCN Occasional Paper No. |.

IUCN (1987). Directory of Wetlands of International Importance. YUCN, Gland, Switzerland

and Cambridge, UK. 469 pp.

-127-

Greece

°

Kousouris, T. and Diapoulis, A. (1983). Development and Protection of freshwater resources
in Greece. Lake Mikri Prespa. I.0.K.A.E.

Pavlidis, G. (1985). Geobotanical study of the National Park of lakes Prespa,NW Greece -
Part A (Ecology, Flora, Phytogeography, Vegetation). Thessaloniki, Greece.

Pyrovetsi, M.D., Crivell, A.G., Gerakis, P.A., Karteris, M.A., Kastro, E.P., and Komninos,
N. (1984). Integrated Environmental Study of Prespa National Park, Greece. Commission of
the European Communities, DG XI (Contract E 83 1935/17-PM1/1983 D3 GR).

Pyrovetsi, M.D. and Kateris, M. (1986). Forty-year land cover/use changes in Prespa
National Park, Greece. Journ. of Envir. Mang. 23: 173-182.

Pyrovetsi, M.D. and Gerakis, P.A. (1987). Environmental Problems fromPractising
Agriculture in Prespa National Park, Greece. The Environmentalist. Vol.7. No.1. 35-42.
Sekliziotis, S. and Kainadas, E. (1980). National Report of Greece. Prepared for Technical
Conference (Ramsar) held in Cagliari in November 1980. Ministry of Coordination, Athena.
Scott, D.A. (1980). A preliminary inventory of wetlands of international importance for
waterfowl in west Europe and northwest Africa. JWRB Special Publication No. 2.

Sevastos, C.G. (1976). Greece. In Smart, M. (Ed.). International Conference on the
Conservation of Wetlands and Waterfowl, Heiligenhafen, Federal Republic of
Germany. Proceedings, 2-6 December 1974. IWRB, Slimbridge, UK.

Terrasse, J.F. and Brosselin, M. (1969). Avifaune d’un lac des Balkans: Mikra Prespa
(Grece). L’Oiseau et la Revue Francaise D’Ornithologie 39: 185-201.

Thorpe, W.H., Cotton, P.T. and Holms, P.E. (1936). Notes on the birds of lakes Ochrid,
Malik and Prespa. Jbis 13: 557-580.

WWF (1987). Ramsar wetland: drained to death. WWF News No. 48. July/August.

Date September 1987

-128-

GERMANY, FEDERAL REPUBLIC OF

Area 248,528 sq.km
Population 61,420,700 (1983)

Parks and Reserves Legislation Constitutionally, West Germany is a federal republic
comprising of eleven member states (Lander). Protected area categories, establishment
procedures and responsibilities for nature conservation are defined in the nature conservation
legislation only at the state level. However, there are general legislative provisions for
conservation such as the Federal Law on Nature Conservation (1976) which specifies State
landscape programmes, regional landscape development plans, local landscape plans, and their
respective contents. General measures are set out for the protection, maintenance and
development of nature and landscape. These measures define which general activities and land
uses are considered to be in conflict with nature and landscape. These are "alterations" of the
physical appearance, and/or variations of land use, which can considerably or permanently
impair the capacity (Leistungsfahigkeit) of the ecosystem (Naturhaushalt), or the visual
appearance of a landscape. Individuals causing such landscape "disturbances" are obliged to
abstain from further avoidable interference and to compensate unavoidable encroachments if
the operation under consideration is subject to controls. Further, the phrasing of the relevant
sentence concerning agriculture, forestry and fisheries, as "potentially interfering with nature
and landscape", allows two - contradictory - interpretations, and at times causes serious
conflicts between conservation interests and agricultural concerns. One interpretation is that
"farming, as it is consistent with the spirit and purpose of this Act, is not considered as an
interference with nature and landscape".

Dealing with recreation in the countryside, the Law refers to the general constitutional right of
access and passage, which can be restricted, in order, for instance, to avoid damage to standing
crops, or "negative effects for nature conservation". The Lander have adopted their legislation
on nature conservation and physical planning in conformity with this Act. There are, in
addition, several Orders and Directives relating to species protection, mainly based on
international agreements (Holzner, 1986).

At present, existing or potential areas of nature or landscape interests are identified in the
regional plans. These plans are based on complex negotiations sometimes lasting up to ten
years or more between public authorities, institutions, interest groups and experts; they are led
by the regional planning agencies attached to the county governments and who act for the
regional planning associations, the members of which are the district and local authorities. The
plans are enacted by Lander government orders. National parks and nature parks are
established by the Lander; large-scale nature or landscape conservation areas by the counties;
smaller ones by the districts. The conservation orders describe a site and its demarcation, and
the reasons for its designation; they contain a set of prohibitions, and list the activities for
which permission is required and for which exceptions are granted. Depending on the type of
conservation area, there are various restrictions on agriculture. These may preclude drainage,
removal of landscape features, intensification, the construction of buildings or other permanent
facilities, fencing and so on. Usuaily there are no compensation payments, but there may be
grants for active conservation works.

There are five main types of protected areas: nature reserves, national parks, natural
monuments/sites, protected landscapes and nature parks. Creation of reserves under the
Nature Conservation Law does not exclude hunting and separate declaration of controlled
hunting areas or non-hunting areas must be made under the Hunting Laws (Holzner, 1986).
Apart from the different categories based on the legal provisions in the field of nature
conservation, the forest administration of the Lander has designated small natural forest
reserves and natural forest units. No sylviculture takes place in these areas. In accordance
with the game laws, it is possible to designate game reserves in order to protect endangered
wild animals. Special provisions for the conservation of fish stocks in closed areas exist,
according to the laws on fisheries of the individual Lander (Ertz, 1979).

-129-

Germany, Federal Republic of

The Federal Republic of Germany ratified the World Heritage Convention on 23 August 1976
and the Ramsar Convention on 26 February 1976, with 20 sites inscribed. The Bayerischer
Wald National Park was listed in 1981 as a biosphere reserve. West Germany is also a signatory
to the Convention on Trade in Endangered Species (CITES).

Parks and Reserves Administration and Management Nearly all nature reserves are
established on private land and in most some form of land use continues. Relatively few of the
sites (mostly bird reserves) have staff specifically employed for nature conservation purposes
whose expenses tend to be paid from a general budget. At the state level a ministry is
responsible for administration of nature conservation together with a scientific and technical
agency. Administration and management of nature reserves also has an important place in the
work of the "councils for nature conservation and landscape management" which work at local,
regional and state administrative levels, advising the authorities concerned. The Federal
Institute for Vegetation Research, Nature Conservation and Landscape Management with its
Department of Nature Conservation is responsible for research, and provision of advice to
federal bodies. Councils for Nature Conservation are established as consultative bodies at all
four national adminstrative levels, federal, state (Lander), region and county. A number of
private conservation organisations also own nature reserves, or parts of nature reserves, or have
taken over management or wardening of reserves (especially bird reserves) (Ant and Engelke,
1973; Erzt, 1979; Holzner, 1986).

Addresses

° Bundesministerium fiir Umwelt, Naturschutz und Reaktorsicherheit, Abteilung Naturschutz,
Umwelt und Gesundheit, Postfach 12 06 29, 5300 Bonn 1

° Bundesministerium fiir Ernahrung, Landwirtschaft und Forsten, Abt. 62, Umwelt-und
Naturschutz, Rochusstr. 1, Postfach 14 02 70, 5300 Bonn 1

(Each of the Lander has additional authorities for nature conservation).

Additional Information Two major Federal documents, published in 1986, have officially
widened and intensified the debate on environmental problems and advocated solutions to these
problems on ecological principles. In the report of the Government’s Scientific Advisory
Council on Environmental Issues (SRU), for example, the nitrate problem is not only
considered to be a groundwater pollution problem, and a health risk, in a number of confined
areas, but is also considered to be a country-wide resource pollution and nature conservation
problem (a view shared by the Federal Government in its Soil Protection Programme).

There seems to be general concern that even with ten per cent of the land protected, it will not
be possible to retain all of Germany’s native species. This may be one reason for the SRU to
rank species and habitat conservation first, water pollution second, and pesticides third on a
priority list of the most urgent environmental issues caused by agriculture, followed by erosion
and the required improvement of crop-rotation systems (Holzner, 1986). A number of the
SRU points include:

- the immediate establishment of an ecological network system to link up nature conservation
areas and to improve the situation in regions with intensive agriculture;

- a supervisory and information system on agriculture;

- an improved legislative framework;

- an increased in compensation payments and management agreement schemes.

Most radical is the proposal to impose a two-fold duty of environmentally sensitive farming on
agriculture within the supervisory system: first, to abstain from all avoidable damage to the

environment; and second, to obey a number of rules of environmentally compatible farming,
derived from the existing local, natural conditions and constraints.

-130-

Germany, Federal Republic of

Within the Soil Protection Programme of the Federal Government, agriculture is a major
concern, too, followed by the use of land for industrial, infrastructure and housing purposes.
Thus, soil protection is seen to be a prerequisite for many tasks in environmental policy, above
all for nature protection, species preservation and landscape conservation, as well as for surface
and groundwater pollution control. In short, the programme requires the natural resources to
be protected as such, irrespective of their abundance or of their state of pollution or
disturbance. The amendment of many existing Acts of environmental importance is proposed,
in order to satisfy the requirements of this programme. Joint Bund/Lander working groups are
at present considering the feasibility of the Government’s ideas in order to give
recommendations for subsequent legislation. The programme reflects in principle an
"ecological approach" to existing issues and to the future managment of the environment. It
remains to be seen whether the policy proposals will also do so (Holzner, 1986).

References

° Ant, H. and Engelke, H. (1973). Die Naturschutzgebiete der Bundesrepublik Deutschland.
Bundesanstalt fiir WVegetationskunde, Naturschutz und Landschaftspflege. Bonn-Bad
Godesberg.

° Charlton, P. and Stiles, R. (1974). Landscape work in the countryside. Landscape Design,
124. 17-25.

° Ertz, W. (1979). Katalog der Naturschutzgebiete in der Bundesrepublik Deutschland. Institut
fir Naturschutz und Tierdkélogie der Bundesforschungsanstalt fiir Naturschutz und
Landschaftspflege. Bonn.

° Haarmann, K. and Pretscher, P. (1976). Die Feuchtgebiete Internationaler Bedeutung in der
Bundesrepublik Deutschland. Kilda-Verlag, Greven.

° Holzner, J. (1986). Nature Conservation in the Federal Republic of Germany. Ecos. 7(4)

13-18.

Kube, G. (1983). Interpretation in Germany’s visitor centres. Parks, 8 (3) 5-7.

WWFE-Titel (1986). Naturschutzgebiete. WWF Journal 2/86. 5-12.

°

°

Protected Landscapes

(hectares)
Nature Reserves

Ammergauer Berge 27,600
Die Lucie 1,800
Eggstatt-Hemhofer Seenplatte 1,008
Feldberg 3,231
Hahnheide 1,450
Heidenhauschen 114
Hochkienberg in Chiemgauer Alpen 9,500
Hoher Ifen 2,430
Karwendel und Karwendelvorgebirge 19,000
Laacher See 1,743
Luneberg Heide 19,740 *
Oberharz 7,053
Retterschwanger Tal mit Daumen 2,100
Wahner-Heide 2,630

Subtotal 99,399

Landscape Protected Areas
Danube Reservoirs NR & 17,500
Steinhuder Meer NR & 5,780
Subtotal 23,280

Nature Parks

Altmuhltal 290,800
Augburg-Westliche Walder 117,500
Bayer Rhon 109,000
Bayerischer Spessart 130,700
Bergstrase 40,000
Dummer 3,600

-131-

Germany, Federal Republic of

Fichtelgebirge 98,000
Frankenhohe 97,000
Franker Wald 111,600
Frankische Schweizveldensteiner Forest 1,747
Hasberge 86,000
Hessenreuther und Manteler Wald 27,000
Nordeifel 174,300
Oberpfelzer Wald 112,900
Siebengebirge 4,200
Steigerwald 128,000
Steinwald 25,000

Subtotal 1,557,347

Other areas

Baerguendle Oytal and Hoefats 3,850
Buckebergand Suntel 12,000
Deister 9,500
Diepholzer Moorniederung 17,850
Eckernforder Bucht 11,563
Elbe: Bleckede-Lauenburg 1,329
Elbe: Schnackenburg-Hitzacker 2,836
Flensburger Innen und Aussenfoerde 15,000
Gramschatzer 6,000
Grinden-Schwarzwald 15,000
Grosser Ploner See 2,973
Habichtswald 4,000
Hils 10,000
Hoher Vogelsberg 7,000
Hohwachter Bucht 6,849
Kellerwald 12,000
Kermeter 6,000
Nutscheld 5,000
Ostfriesische Meere 7,931
Paderborner Hochebane 3,000
Rheinwald Taubergiesen 1,742
Schachen und Reintel 4,000
Schoenbuch 15,000
Selenter See 2,141
Siebengebirge 4,200
Starnberger See 5,720
Unterer Vogelsberg 10,000
Westerhever Vorlandereien 2,131

Subtotal 204,615

Liineburger Heide (Luneburg Heath Nature Reserve)
Management Category V (Protected Landscape)
Biogeographical Province 2.11.05 (Middle European Forest)

Geographical Location The protected area lies between Hamburg (40km), Bremen (80km) and
Hanover (80km) in the lower Saxony region of northern Germany. 52°59’N, 09°50’E.

Date and History of Establishment The first protection measures were initiated in 1906 when
the Verein Naturschutzpark (VNP) purchased large areas of heath and several farm buildings,
which later formed the basis of the Nature Reserve. An ordinance was passed in 1921 to
protect heath areas not owned by the VNP and these were subsequently declared as part of the
nature reserve. After the National Nature Conservation Act (Reichsnaturschutzgesetz) of 1935

-132-

Germany, Federal Republic of

the entire reserve area was included in the National Nature Conservation Register. The current
legislation is still the 1921 Nature Conservation Ordinance which prohibits alteration or
elimination of heath without the permission of the Nature Conservation Authority (only applies
to heath areas and not to land under which the NCA has no direct control). Approximately
2,810ha (14.2%) of the reserve is accessible to the public. The remaining area is used by the
British Army and NATO (the land being on lease to the Federal Government).

Area 19,740ha

Land Tenure Divided almost equally between the private organisation Verein
Naturschutzpark, and the State Forest Administration

Altitude No information

Physical Features The reserve lies on low-lying morainic deposits of sands and gravels,
overlain in places by peat deposits (Thompson, 1979).

Climate No information

Vegetation The reserve consists of a diversity of habitats ranging from deciduous and
coniferous woods to arable land and grassland areas as well as dry lowland heath and moor.
The reserve was established to protect lowland heath, one of the most threatened man-made
ecosystems in Europe. The heathland, which represents 4,450ha (22.4% of the total reserve
area), is dominated by dwarf shrubs of heather Calluna vulgaris and furze Genista sp., along
with bracken Pteridium aquilinum, bilberry Vaccinium myrtillus and juniper Juniperus sp.
Woodlands (50% of the reserve area) consist of birch Betula sp. and Oak Quercus robur, along
with rowan Sorbus aucuparia and holly Ilex aquifolium (Henke, 1979; Thompson, 1979;
Duffey, 1982). There are also plantations and naturalised woodlands of Scots pine Pinus
sylvestris and spruce Picea sp. The pioneering species, birch and pine, are gradually invading
onto the former heathland (Henke, 1979; Thompson, 1979). The damper areas have bogs,
where a number of herbaceous plants, including cross-leaved heather Erica tetralix and also
numerous species of moss have been recorded (Duffey, 1982).

Fauna The diverse mammal fauna includes red deer, fallow deer, roe deer, wild boar, hare
and red fox (Cervus elaphus, Dama dama, Capreolus capreolus, Sus scrofa, Lepus capensis
and Vulpes vulpes). Typical heathland birds include black grouse Lyrurus tetrix, hobby Falco
subbuteo, kestrel Falco tinnunculus and raven Corvus corax (Henke, 1979; Thompson, 1979;
Duffey, 1982).

Cultural Heritage Traditionally the heath areas were used in several ways: for sheep grazing,
for bee-keeping and honey production, humus as fertilizer and as sources for building
materials (Henke, 1979; Thompson, 1979).

Local Human Population There are some 1,100 inhabitants within the park area. The _ local
economy is based on tourism, agriculture and forestry. The main crops are oats, rye and
potatoes and the main timber tree is pine (Henke, 1979; Thompson, 1979).

Visitors and Visitor Facilities The reserve is visited annually by over 3 million people, mostly
from Germany, the Netherlands and Denmark. The majority of visitors come to the reserve on
day or weekend visits (averages of 200,000 people per weekend in August to October). The
village of Wilsede is the information and cultural centre of the reserve. There is an historical
museum and information centres (at Niederhauerbeck and Undeloh) and also in the area are
inns, hotels and camp sites. Craft and activity centres occur in the park, where tourists can
visit honey farms, blacksmiths and wheelwrights (Thompson, 1979). They can explore the park
on foot or horseback and there are also facilities to hire bicycles, or horse drawn carriages, but
motorised vehicles are prohibited. In addition, there are inns with stable facilities located in
and around the reserve (Henke, 1979; Thompson, 1979; Duffy, 1982).

-133-

Germany, Federal Republic of

Scientific Research and Facilities The landscape amd management plan for the heath was
developed following studies by the Lower Saxony State Research Centre for Nature
Conservation and Landscape Management. This State research centre was not equipped with
sufficient funds or staff to handle a continual research programme to study the heath, and so a
special Luneberg heath research and interpretation academy (Norddeutsche Naturschutz
Akademie) was created in April 1981 at Hof Mohr near Schneverdingen on the edge of the
heath. Scientific studies are in progress to understand the ageing process and deterioration of
the heathland ecosystem. VNP has assisted in heathland investigations, including studies on the
changes of the vegetation cover and of fauna in the tank training areas (Henke, 1979).

Conservation Management Lineburg Heide is one of the best remaining examples of lowland
heath in Western Europe. The heath is a man-made landscape which is believed to have
originated about 5,000 years ago. Since the reserve is largely in private ownership, it has been
necessary to promote the active involvement of local groups and the public in the effective
conservation and management of the heathland (legal protection would have the effect of only
preventing land use intensification). The Nature Conservation Authority (NCA) has the main
nature conservation advisory and supervisory role but has no management function (they have
produced a landscape and management plan which has been in use voluntarily since 1969).
Management resources have to be implemented largely by the landowners themselves in
association with the VNP (Henke, 1979). Management very much involves effective
distribution of visitors in order to minimise ecological damage. Parking facilities have been
located at numerous places on the fringes of the reserve. Almost all roads are closed to
motorised traffic and only local inhabitants are exempt from this regulation. Visitors are also
largely restricted to demarcated paths bounded by wooden rails. To maintain the traditional
heathland appearance and prevent its reversion to woodland there is a comprehensive system of
controlled grazing, use of chemicals and scything. The livestock used are a local breed, heath
sheep, related to moufflon Ovis musimon, and thought to have been brought to north-west
Germany during the Bronze Age. There are about 12 flocks in the reserve, totalling
approximately 5,000 animals, which are managed by shepherds and housed in traditional
thatched sheep sheds at night (Thompson, 1979). To eliminate tree saplings in the heath there
are systematic cutting programmes every year (eliminating pine, spruce and birch, but leaving
juniper, rowan, holly and oak). Fire management is not used in the reserve as this form of
maintaining heath wood is believed to destroy juniper. Forest areas bordering the heath are
managed by the State Forest Administration according to ecological criteria (Henke, 1979;
Thompson, 1979).

The British Army uses a proportion of the heath area for military tank manoeuvres. As a
result of tank activity, these sections of the heath favour a diversity of wildlife in exposed soil
habitats which would be unable to survive in more mature heath land (c.f. the lowland heaths
under military management in England). Proposals have been put forward to the Federal
Government by the Federal Research Centre for Nature Conservation and Landscape Ecology
to designate Lineberg heath as a National Park (Henke, 1979).

Management Problems The greatest threat to the heathland ecosystem is the spread of
regenerating birch and other tree colonisers which invaded the area following the collapse of
the traditional livestock grazing regimes and the rise in afforestation programmes in the area
(Henke, 1979). The high number of visitors to the reserve has led to a steadily increasing and
damaging visitor impact except in the military zones. The tank manoeuvre areas themselves are
believed to be harmful to the environment according to the VNP although this appears contrary
to experience of lowland heath management under military control in England. In order to
stop the military activities in the reserve the VNP have had a legal suit against the Federal
Republic of Germany (the lease-holders) for the past few years (Henke, 1979; COE, 1983).
Further threat comes from the extraction of ground-water by the Hamburg waterworks and the
search for oil and gas. The VNP is currently opposing this potentially damaging activity in the
law courts (COE, 1983).

Staff No information

Budget No information

-134-

Germany, Federal Republic of

Local Administration (largest heath owner) Verein Naturschutzpark e.V. Stuttgart-Hamburg,
Ballindamin 2-3, 2000 Hamburg 1.

R

°

eferences

COE (1968). Liineberg Heath, European Diploma for Nature Conservation. C.O.E., Strasbourg.
COE (1983). Liineberg Heath Nature Reserve. Council of Europe, Committee of Experts for
Protected Areas, Annual report for 1983.

Duffey, E. (1982). National Parks and reserves of Western Europe. Macdonald London.
Thompson, J.A. (1979). Impressions of the Luneberg Heath Nature Reserve. Nature and
National Parks. May 1979. Vol. 17. Pp 20-21.

Henke, H. (1979). The Liineburger Heide - Conservation of a Cultural Landscape. Parks.
Vol. 4. No. 2. Pp. 13-16.

Lux, H. (n.d.). Das Naturschutzgebiet Luneburger Heide - Erlebenswerte 3Natur-sehenswerte
Geschichte.

Preising, E. (1970). Zur Erhaltung und Wiederherstellung von Heidefladchen im
Naturschutzgebiet Liineburger Heide. Nieders. Landverw. Amt. Natursch. U. Landschaftpfl.
Hannover.

Tuxen, R. (1973). La Liinebergerheide, Origine et fin d’un paysage endémique. Les landes
d’Europe occidentale. Lille. Pp. 363-379.

Date August 1987

-135-

ITALY

Area 301,268 sq.km
Population 56.9 million (1983)

Parks and Reserves Legislation The new Constitution came into force on 1 January 1948.
Article 116 of the Constitution provides for the establishment of five special statute
autonomous regions and 15 ordinary statute autonomous regions. They have their own
parliaments and governments with legislative and administrative functions peculiar to their
region. The coordination of regional activities with national policies is the responsibility of a
government commission. Article 9 of the Constitution stipulates that, amongst other
responsibilities, the Republic shall protect the landscape and the historical and artistic heritage
of the nation (Poore and Gryn-Ambroes, 1980).

With the creation of the Ministry of the Environment in July 1986 (Legge No. 349; Gasetta
Ufficiale No. 162), there are hopes for the creation of national laws covering nature
conservation and the protection of fauna, flora and biotopes (IUCN, 1987). However, a
number of measures dealing with the natural environment have already been adopted by using
laws which contain certain provisions suitable for conservation purposes, but which were
designed to achieve different objectives (laws on fishing, hunting, protection of soil); by
measures enacted by Parliament relating to specific environmental areas, such as those Decrees
governing national parks; by use of specific regional measures also relating to particular
environmental areas; by administrative decisions by Central Government relating to specific
areas outside of national parks and as a result of international agreements (Commission of the
European Communities, 1979).

The earlier national parks were created by separate legislative provisions between 1922-23 and
1934-35 to protect fauna and flora, to preserve geological formations, to safeguard the beauty
of the landscape and, with one exception (Gran Paradiso), to promote tourism (IUCN, 1987).
Thus each park has its own constitution, amended and completed by enabling regulations which
define the individual institutions which exist in that protected area (Abruzzo National Park
Royal Decree No. 257, 11 January 1923 and Law No. 1511 of 12 July 1923; Gran Paradiso
National Park Royal Decree Law No. 1584 3 December 1922; Stelvio National Park Law No.
740 25 April 1935; Circeo National Park Law No. 285 25 January 1934 and Calabria National
Park law No. 503 2 April 1968) (Saussey, 1980). The result of this individualistic approach is
that there is no one statute covering the different categories of protected areas and with the
exception of Gran Paradiso and Calabria, the ambiguity between conservation and tourism
objectives has contributed to the development of conflicts. The most serious of these are due
to incongruous residential development, uncontrolled access to the parks and the development
of facilities (Commission of the European Comunities, 1979).

In addition to the national park legislation, some protection is given under a law administered
by the Ministry of Culture and Environmental Heritage, responsible for "beauties of nature".
This has been utilised effectively by nature conservation organisations to control developments
in areas bordering national parks (Poore and Gryn-Ambroes, 1980). The necessary legal
instrument for establishing a protected area is most frequently promulgated by the central
government and after requisite studies have been completed, consultations are held with one or
more of the following: government departments; national nature conservancy council; the
public; professional and scientific bodies and local bodies. Sometimes consultations are limited
to the various government services. However, in the inter-war period the national parks were
created without any prior consultation with the local authorities and populations and without
adequate compensation, and as a result neither the national parks nor the laws which created
them have ever been respected (Poore and Gryn-Ambroes, 1980; Saussey, 1980) and are likely
to harbour future problems (IUCN, 1987). Any modification of a protected area may only
result from an action taken in the same form and by the same authority as for its designation.

-136-

Italy

The main categories of protected area are nature reserves, national parks and regional parks
and natural parks. National Park land is generally in the ownership of local authorities or
private individuals (Poore and Gryn-Ambroes, 1980). In the 1970’s the national parks were
enlarged by Presidential decisions made on recommendations of the Ministry of Agriculture
and Forests under existing laws (Poore and Gryn-Ambroes, 1980).

The Hunting Laws are extremely weak (Duffey, 1982) and under Law No. 968 hunting was
declared illegal in national parks, but may be authorized by special permit, or for stock
control. Poaching fines are very high (five times the value of the animal, for example, 5M lira,
the equivalent of US$3,000, for an ibex) (Poore and Gryn-Ambroes, 1980). As in the case of
Abruzzo National Park a buffer zone around national parks may be established under Article 2
of the establishment Act and hunting is prohibited under Article 14 of the 1923 regulations
(Poore and Gryn-Ambroes, 1980). The legal requirements for building construction vary from
park to park, and in some depend on regional building laws and local communities
authorisation, in others are controlled by the park authorities (Saussey, 1980). The control on
building schemes outside of urban areas is provided by Act No. 1497 of 29 June 1939 on
"Protezione delle Bellezze Naturali" administered by the Cultural and Environmental Heritage
Ministry and by the regional authorities. All proposals are referred to the relevant local
authorities or "soprintendenze" (Poore and Gryn-Ambroes, 1980). Access to national parks is
open to the public and has resulted in high numbers of visitors (300,000 in Stelvio and 500,000
in Gran Paradiso) (Poore and Gryn-Ambroes, 1980). Apparently, up to the 1980s, there has
been no formal cooperation between Gran Paradiso National Park and its cross border
neighbour, Vanoise National Park in France (Poore and Gryn-Ambroes, 1980).

The absence of a general conservation law has been aggravated by regionalisation (cf. the
creation of the new Ministry of the Environment in 1986). The Presidential Decree 616 of 24
July 1977 transferred to the ordinary statute regions the administration of agriculture, forestry,
hunting, fishing in inland waters, and the protection of nature, nature reserves and nature
parks (IUCN, 1987). More recently some of the responsibilities for national parks have also
been devolved. National parks and nature reserves of national importance have remained
under central control (Poore and Gryn-Ambroes, 1980; IUCN, 1987). The L’Azienda di Stato
per le Foreste Demaniali has been abolished and state forest lands outside national parks and
nature reserves has been transferred to the regions. The Decree 616 confirmed the physical
unity of protected areas but the definitions of the relevant regulations and the division of
responsibility between the State, region and the "communita montana" was dealt with in a
Republican law of 31 December 1979 (Poore and Gryn-Ambroes, 1980). However, the Decree
616 confirmed the right of the central authorities to designate new areas as national parks and
nature reserves, provided they are of inter-regional interest.

In special statute regions (Valle d’Aosta, Trentino-Alto Adige, Sicily, Sardinia Friuli-Venezia
Giulia) these matters are governed by regional constitutions and legislation (Poore and
Gryn-Ambroes, 1980). In some regions there are regional laws on the protection of nature
(Lombardy) (Franmarin, 1985).

Nature reserves lack basic legislation, with the first reserve set up in 1959 by the Ministry of
Agriculture and Forests. It was not until 1968 that nature reserves became establishable under
distinctive legislation (Poore and Gryn-Ambroes, 1980). All nature reserves up to 1977,
operated by the Azienda, subsequently have legal status. The nature reserves follow a
classification typology adapted by the Council of Europe: fully protected (integral reserves);
strictly administered; partial (zoological and anthropological); special (special natural sites,
forestry areas and animal population area); and biogenetic reserves. Most nature reserves are
set up by the Forestry Agency, which by 1980 had established 101 reserves in State forests
including six in national parks with a total area of 55,316ha. Five of these are wetlands. Many
nature reserves were established on state land by orders of a ministerial decree. Those on
private property were established by Parliamentary authorisation, by the regions or on the
initiative of the owners. After the Decree 616 the establishment of nature reserves required
the passing of new enabling legislation (Poore and Gryn-Ambroes, 1980). Other nature
reserves have been established under authorisation of special statute regions and by universities
(such as Pavia and Comerino). Visitors to nature reserves need permits.

-137-

Ttaly

Regional legislation provides for the establishment of regional nature parks, (also termed
recreational parks) by regional or provincial mandate and at times, solely with the autonomous
decisions of the public body responsible for the territory (Pavan, 1985). These areas are
established for recreation purposes and tend to safeguard only the important landscape features
and local traditional land use practices (Commission of the European Communities, 1979).

There are four "protected zones of marine life" and proposed marine nature reserves
and marine national parks are envisaged by the law 979 of 31.2.1982 "Disposition for the
Defence of the Sea", but do not give surface areas. At present marine protected areas are
established on the basis of special texts, utilizing four methods (Pavan, 1985): (1) state
concessions (for example, Miramare Marine Park was created by a concession granted by the
harbour master under Article 36 of the Navigational Code); (2) recourse to fishing laws on the
basis of law No. 963 of 14 July 1965 and at the decision of the Minister for the Navy; (3) on
the basis of regional laws, since most regions have now adopted legislative covering parks and
reserves; and (4) incorporation of areas within Ramsar sites by Order of the Minister of
Agriculture and Forests (Seven Orders in 1977 and 1978).

Exceptionally, private bodies may initiate the creation of a nature reserve. For example,
Montecristo Island which was a royal hunting preserve, becoming (as a result of the activities
of a hunting association) a managed nature reserve (1971) and following consultation between
ministry and scientific bodies, a biological monitoring area organized by WWF.

The World Heritage Convention was ratified on 23 June 1978. The Wetlands Convention was
signed subject to ratification on 10 January 1975 and ratified 14 December 1976, with further
sites added 10 March 1978, 28 March 1979, 14 May 1979, 2 August 1979, 19 September 1980,
21 July 1981, 4 September 1981, 3 May 1982 and 5 December 1984 (IUCN, 1987).

Parks and Reserves Administration and Management The country is administratively divided
into regions, provinces and municipalities. Prior to the 1977 Presidential Decree on
regionalisation, the responsibility for nature conservation and protected areas rested with the
Ministry of Agriculture and Forests (though the Ministry of Culture and Environmental
Heritage had also an interest) through its State Forest Administration (Azienda di Stato per le
Foreste) and its National Parks and Conservation Division which has a staff of nine (IUCN,
1987). Much of their power will be devolved to the regions pending new legislation. However,
the State Forest Administration’s structure for dealing with national parks and nature reserves
was still in place in 1979, although it itself had been abolished in 1977. This remnant was
administered (under Ministerial orders) by an acting director responsible for the National Park
and Nature Reserve division. The Azienda was specifically responsible for three national parks
(Circeo, Stelvio and Calabria) (Poore and Gryn-Ambroes, 1980).

The lack of administrative unity has resulted in various authorities sharing the management of
the areas, such as local communities, water and forest planning agencies which are all more
responsive to short term economic arguments resulting in a lack of protective measures (IUCN,
1987).

The national parks have been undergoing regionalisation for more than 10 years (1984) in an
attempt to ensure more local respresentation on the managing committees of the parks
(Franmarin, 1984). The process of regionalisation has caused the administrative split of Stelvio
National Park between central administration and Trentino-Alto Adige regional administration
and Gran Paradiso is now effectively a regional park in all but name. Despite the split in
administration in some national parks the State Forestry Agency manages Stelvio, Circeo and
Calabria National Parks and appoints their directors. They have specific advisory commissions
composed of representatives of ministries, local communities, institution and others. The
Directors of Gran Paradiso and Abruzzo National Parks are appointed by an independent body
which acts as the park executive council. Under their establishing Acts, the executive councils
have sole responsibility for administration and management. Its membership consists of
scientists, local community members and representatives of ministries (Poore and
Gryn-Ambroes, 1980; IUCN, 1987).

-138-

Italy

Only some 25% of national park land is state-owned and there apparently has always been a
shortage of government money to run these areas, despite increasing numbers of visitors and
management needs. The Forest Service management is considered to be the most ineffectual.
Commercial activities, including agriculture and forestry, still continue in the national parks
with forestry plans prepared by the Forest Service and the level of exploitation varying from
park to park (IUCN, 1987).

There is pressure to reintroduce hunting into the national parks; poaching is frequent and some
regions (Trento and Bolzano) issue excessive numbers of hunting permits. Fishing is permitted,
as is fruit and fungi collection. Some parks have closed roads, whilst others have developed
new ones and winter sport facilities are also present. Stelvio National Park has produced a
zonation plan; another is proposed for Abruzzo. The responsibility for research lies with the
National Research Council.

The budgets for national parks are fixed by law and in the case of Abruzzo and Gran Paradiso
can only be changed with Parliament’s consent. Those of Stelvio and Circeo are augmented by
the Azienda. The total budgets in 1975 and 1976 (in 1000 lira) for the national parks was
1,180, but in the case of Gran Paradiso a heavy proportion goes towards employing the 60-65
park wardens. Each national park has two to eight executive and administrative staff and
between seven and 65 wardens (Poore and Gryn-Ambroes, 1980).

Nature reserves are established and managed by the state, the regions or privately. State nature
reserves were administered by the Azienda but after its abolishment in 1977 a provisional
arrangement was continued, and most are now administered by the local bodies. Seven reserves
in Carso Triestino are theoretically administered by a special autonomous executive. All other
reserves have the same officials responsible for both reserves and state forests, however, all
major management decisions were taken by the Azienda and by the Minister. Human activity
in nature reserves is generally strictly controlled and apart from traditional forms of utilisation
all other developments are forbidden.

No specific authority is responsible for research or nature conservation in reserves and most of
the work is carried out on contract. The budget is allocated by the Ministry of Agriculture
with 1,765 (1000 lira) funded in 1975 and 1976 (Poore and Gryn-Ambroes, 1980). By 1984
there were 252 nature reserves (144,39lha), with 147 administered by the Ministry of
Agriculture and Forests and 105 by the regions or by special Public Administration Offices.
Universities have also set up ten reserves totalling 7,000ha. The greatest progress in
establishing reserves, has occurred in the state forests, for example in northern Italy the
regional forestry department has created 15 reserves and six regional parks. Private reserves
and wildlife refuges and protection oases can be set up privately by voluntary bodies and by
universities. WWF-Italia are the most active environmental body which manages wildlife
habitats. Others include Italia Nostra, Pro Natura and Chronos 1991. They are, however, not
coordinated nor cooperate with the government, but this seems to be changing with the
creation of the new Ministry of the Environment. There is no nationally accepted definition of
a natural park but they are solely established by the regions (Poore and Gryn-Ambroes, 1980).

Of the marine protected areas, Montecristo reserve is administered by the Ministry of
Agriculture in liaison with the Natural Research Council, with which it forms a joint
management committee for directing scientific work on the island. Similarly at Miramare
Marine Park a private body collaborates with a public utility and together enforce regulations.

Addresses

° Ministerio dell’Ambiente, Piazza Venezia, 00187 Rome

° Ministry of Agriculture and Forestry, Direzione Generale per |’Economia Montana e le
Foreste, Division 11, 5. via Caducci 00100 Rome (00187 Rome)

° Comitato Parchi Nazionali e Riserve Analoghe, Viale delle Medaglie d’Oro, 141, 00136 Rome

° Commissione per la Conservazione della Natura, e delle sue Risorse del Consiglio Nazionale,
delle Rich Ricerche, 7, Piazzela delle Scienze, 00158 Rome.

° WWFE-Italia, Via P.A. Micheli 50, 00197 Rome

-139-

Italy

Additional Information Up to 1958, protected areas in Italy only numbered the original four
national parks with a fifth added that year (Pavan, 1985). Each existing national park was
much enlarged in 1978, but despite this the total was still below 1% of total surface area
(Franmarin, 1984). In 1980, of a total of 248,000ha in four national parks, 60,000 belonged to
the state or regions and the remaining 76% to local authorities or private individuals. Even in
Gran Paradiso, often considered the best example, only about 20% belonged to the park’s
executive council or was rented by it (Poore and Gryn-Ambroes, 1980).

The enlargement process referred to above began in 1975-77 with Circeo National Park
increased by 850ha and in 1979 by 100ha. In 1976 Abruzzo was enlarged by 10,000ha, in 1977
Stelvio by 40,000ha and in 1977 Gran Paradiso by 2,000ha. There are also moves to achieve
"mutual cooperation" between the French Vanoise National Park and Gran Paradiso National
Park.

Only four national parks are considered to have adequate staff and management, with, in 1971,
public expenditure running at 500 million lira annually increasing to 1,000 million in 1977 and
8,000 million by 1980. In 1971 proposals were published for the creation of six new national
parks and various other categories of protected area including 41 nature reserves and 28
regional natural parks (Duffey, 1982).

With regionalisation came an effort to protect 10% of Italy (at present there is 4,500 sq.km
protected, which is 1.5% of the territory). The 10% was envisaged as being composed of 3% in
four existing and eight new national parks and the 7% in regional parks and reserves. An
annual management budget of US$30 million was proposed (equivalent to only 1/10th of the
smallest regional authority’s budget)(Franmarin, 1984). However, there is much local
opposition, and existing management controls have been lifted. Local authorities continue to
promote tourism, and allow public works (highways and ski lifts) to be developed. Local
opposition to new national parks has almost competely stopped all new establishment. The
problem is believed to be that local authorities are much more susceptible to vested interests
like hunters, timber enterprises and tourism development (Franmarin, 1984).

At the time of accession to Ramsar, a list of 18 wetlands was constructed, totalling 11,898ha
and since then a further five areas have been added covering 7,340ha . Surveys to assess the
importance of wetlands are continuing whilst the Natural Research Council has carried out
work on the establishment of marine parks and protected areas (Augier, 1985). It has been
estimated that there are some 1,238 areas of conservation interest in Italy covering some 14% of
the territory (Pavan, 1985). Even in the heavily industrialized Lombardia region, a survey
identified 109 zones of conservation interest covering 453,69lha. 9% of the region is in
protection categories with 67 nature reserves (7,946ha-0.33%) and the 12 regional parks
(207,540ha-8.70%). For 1985 20 billion lira had been set aside for the management of the
regional parks. During 1981-84 over 1.1 billion lira were spent acquiring areas for nature
reserves and during the same period 6.6 billion lira on regional park acquisition (Franmarin,
1985).

The ICBP study for the EEC Birds Directive listed 120 sites with a further 26 sites proposed as
Special Protection Areas whilst for the Council of Europe ICBP identified 129 sites (ICBP,
1985). The EEC biotope study listed a total of 742 sites as being of importance for nature
conservation (ICBP, 1982). Voluntary bodies such as Italia Nostra, the Italian Botanical Society
and the Consiglio Nazionale delle Ricerche have all made efforts to promote nature
conservation, including compiling inventories for areas needing protection (Poore and
Gryn-Ambroes, 1980).

References

° Augier, H. (1985). Protected marine areas. The example of France: appraisal and
prospects. European Committee for the Conservation of Nature and Natural Resources.
Strasbourg.

° Baccar, H. (1977). A Survey of Existing and Potential Marine Parks and Reserves in the
Mediterranean Region. IUCN/UNEP.

ee G. (1979). The Nature Parks of South Tirol. Nature and National Parks. Bull 66.
VioleiWe bal Ss

-140-

Italy

° Barducci G. (1978). The National Parks of Italy. Nature and National Parks 62 Vol 16.

Pp. 11-12.

Commission of the European Communities (1979). Protected Areas in the European

Community. An approach to a common classification. Environment and Consumer

Protection Service. ENV/311/80.

° Duffey, E. (1982). National Parks and Reserves of Western Europe. Macdonald and
Company, London.

° Franmarin, F. (1984). Small is a Can of Vermicelli. Parks (9)1. Pp. 16-17.

Franmarin, F. (1985). Rapporto di Campo dei Fiori. Sulla salvaguardia dell’Ambiente in

Lombardia. Regione Lombardia - Settore Ambiente Ecologia.

° Gryn-Ambroes, P. (1980). Preliminary Annotated Lists of Existing and Potentially

Mediterranean Protected Areas. IUCN.

ICBP (1985). Draft report to Council of Europe 81 bird species in Council of Europe

countries.

ICBP (1982). Biotopes of significance for Nature Conservation. Site Register XI/94/83.

IUCN (1985). 1985 United Nations List of National Parks and Protected Areas ICN,

Gland, Switzerland and Cambridge, UK.

° IUCN (1987). Directory of Wetlands of International Importance. YUCN. Gland, Switzerland
and Cambridge, UK.

° Poore, D. and Gryn-Ambroes, P. (1980). Nature Conservation in Northern and Western
Europe UNEP/IUCN/WWF. Gland, Switzerland.

° Pavan, M. (1985). Appunti e Documenti sulla Situazione del Patrimonio naturaliscico
italiano. Territori protetti. Minacce sulla fauna, flora e vegetazione. Instituto di
Entomologia dell’Universita di Pavia.

° Ray, C. and McCormick, P.A.G. (1976). Critical Marine Habitats List of Areas IUCN/WWF
Project No. 39/4-1037

° UNEP (1980). Survey of National Legislation relevant to Marine and Coastal Protected
Areas. Report IG.20/Inf 3. GE. 80-2585 by the legal office of the Food and Agriculture
Organisation of the United Nations based on the works of C. du Saussey and M. Prieur.

° Saussey, C. du (1980). Legislation on Wildlife, Hunting and Protected Areas in some
European countries. Legislative study No. 20. FAO, Rome.

° Tassi, F. (1982). Comitato Parchi: Un Lustro d’Attivita.

° Wirth, H. (1979). Nature Reserves in Europe Edition Leipzig.

°

°

°

°

Protected Landscapes

(hectares)

Unspecified areas

Alpi Apuane

Capanne di Marcarolo

Diecimere

Gruppo di Tessa

Subtotal

National Parks

Circeo 8,400 *

Stelvio 137,000

Subtotal 145,400

Nature Reserves
Fusine 45

Nature Parks

Adamello Brenta Reg 43,600
Alpe Veglia 39,300
Alta Valle Pesio 2,690
Alta Valle Sesia Reg

Cansiglio 25,300

Castelfusano Reg
Lago di Alviano Reg
Maremma 7,800

op4at-

Italy

Orsiera Rocciavre Reg

Paneveggio-Pale S. Martino Reg 15,800
Portofino Reg 1,200
Prescudin 1,647
Puez Geissler 9,400
Rieserferner 15,000
Sarntaler Alpen 29,800
Schlern 6,400
Texelgruppe 33,000
Valle del Ticino Reg 120,000

Subtotal 350,937

Marine Parks
Santa Maria di Castellabate

Parks
Groane Reg 3,000
Nord Milano Reg 600
Po Delta Regional 30,000

Subtotal 33,600

Circeo National Park
Management Category V (Protected Landscape) & IX (Biosphere Reserve)
Biogeographical Province 2.17.06 (Mediterranean Sclerophyll)

Geographical Location The reserve is bordered on the east by the Sisto River and on the west
by coastal lakes. The Circeo Biosphere Reserve is part of Circeo National Park, which is in the
Latina Province in the commune of Sabaudia, 90km south of Rome. 41°13’-41°23’N,
0°23’-0°40°E.

Date and History of Establishment Established in 1934 as a Protected Forest and in January
1977 as a Biosphere Reserve. The site is covered under regulations governing national parks
and (in part) as areas designated as strict reserves.

Area Protected Forest 8,400ha (Biosphere Reserve 3,260ha). The national park area was
increased by 850ha in 1975-77 and by a further 100ha in 1979.

Land Tenure State Forest Administration (Azienda di Stato per la Foreste)
Altitude 0-54m

Physical Features The protected area consists of a calcareous headiand which overlooks the
Tyrrhenian sea. It includes the last remaining section of an ancient lowland forest, four coastal
lakes and sand dunes along 30km of sea coast. The soil of the wooded plain which constitutes
the forest substratum is sandy. The yellow and reddish sands are mobile on the surface but
cemented below; these layers are therefore impermeable and result in permanent flooded
depressions (ponds), which vary in size from season to season. The soils are podzolic, very
poor in nutritive elements, and much leached at surface levels. Zannone island has recently
been included in the park.

Climate Annual rainfall of 937mm (Cerasella Station) or 856mm (Pantalone Station) with 105

and 82 days of rain respectively.. Average annual temperature are 15.5°C and 20°C
respectively; the average annual minimum is 10.9°C-11.5°C.

apg

Italy

Vegetation The forest vegetation varies according to the different microclimatic conditions in
the reserve. Where no artificial plantations have been introduced, vegetation mainly consists an
association of Italian oak Q. frainetto and Turkey oak Q. cerris, with Fraxinus excelsior,
Carpinus betulus and Ostrya carpinifolia. A vegetation transitional towards the Mediterranean

- which has become more marked since the clearances of 1933 - includes Quercus ilex
and Q. ruber, with an undergrowth of Erica arborea, Phillyrea latifolia, Pistacia lenticus,
Crataegus monogyna and Rubus fruticosus. In the flooded depressions or ponds and during
winter flooding in the Pontine marshes, the vegetation is mostly Fraxinus oxycarpa, Salix
cinerea, Quercus pedunculata and Alnus glutinosa (Societa Botanico Italiano, 1975). The
southern slopes of Mt Circeo are essentially arid, rocky habitats with predominantly
sclerophyllous vegetation including the protected dwarf fan palm Chamaerops humilis together
with Centaurea circae. The northern slopes of Mt Circeo are more humid with an evergreen
forest dominated by oak Quercus ilex with mixed deciduous trees (Societa Botnico Italiano,
1975). The forests of Sabaudia are dominated by large deciduous oak species including Turkey
oak Quercus cerris, farnetto oak Q. frainetto, and pedunculate oak Q. pedunculata. The
undergrowth contains Erica arborea, Phillyrea latifolia, Pistacia lenticus, Crataegus monogyna
and Rubus fructicosus. Coastal dune vegetation includes the Phoenician juniper Juniperus
phoenicea, cade J. macrocarpa and sea daffodil Pancratium maritimum (Societa Botanico
Italiano, 1975).

Fauna The faunal species present on the site are representative of an ancient "pontina" plain
with marshes and include otter, crested porcupine, boar, fox, badger (Lutra lutra, Hystrix
cristata, Sus scrofa, Vulpes vulpes, Meles meles, Mustela putorius and M. nivalis). Roe
deer Capreolus capreolus are being reared in enclosures for reintroduction into the park. They
became extinct in the area when the marshes were drained in the 1930s. Up to 230 different
species of birds have been recorded in the forest and the lakes. Picus viridis and Dendrocopus
major are of interest; they form a population isolated from the rest of the Italian populations
of these species. Other birds include peregrine Falco peregrinus and _ black-winged
stilt Himantopus himantopus. The brackish coastal lakes support abundant fish populations
including eel Anguilla anguilla, grey mullet Mugil cephalus and thicklip grey mullet M. chelo
(Allavana, 1978).

Cultural Heritage Zannone island has recently been included in the park, it contains
interesting prehistoric grottoes and Roman structures.

Local Human Population No information

Visitors and Visitor Facilities The site is a major recreation area for visitors from nearby
Rome.

Scientific Research and Facilities There are numerous possibilities for research, including soil
science studies, management projects, reconstitution of habitats and studies of fauna.

Conservation Management The forest is one of the last remnanis of the great Pontine Forest,
famous for its landscape of marshy woods and its malaria. From the Roman era on, man _ has
attempted to drain the marshes and fight malaria. He has also changed the composition of the
forest, especially by introducing species of Eucalyptus and Pinus pinea. Today, an attempt is
being made to restore the former vegetation (Duffey, 1982).

Management Problems A vegetational degradation has resulted from the wholesale clearances
of 1933. The delicate coastal dunes structures are being degraded by summer visitors following
the construction of an asphalt road along their length. Its close proximity to Rome means that
the park is subject to considerable human pressure leading to degradation of the vegetation and
subsequent substrate erosion. Also, pollution of the coastal lakes by local industry is a
problem. Some parts of the park have been irretrievably damaged by irrational speculative
building (Duffey, 1982).

Staff Director appointed by the Azienda and 80 other staff engaged in protection and
maintenance of the park and reserve (MAB, 1977)

-143-

Ttaly

Budget Total level of budget is unknown but it is augumented by the Azienda

Local Administration State Forest Administration who appoints the director. Via Carlo
Alberto 53, Sabaudia, Latina

References

°

°

°

Allavana, S. (1978). Circeo National Park: Reclaiming a Rich Heritage. Parks 3(3)

Anon (n.d.). Parco Nazionale del Circeo. Azienda di Stato per le Foreste Domaniali.

Duffey, E. (1982). National Parks and Reserves in Western Europe. Macdonald and Co.
London.

MAB (1980). Circeo national park. Biosphere reserve nomination submitted to Unesco.
Societa Botanico Italiano (1975). Escursione sociale nel Lazio meridionale. Gironal botAnico
italiano. Vol. 72: 383-410.

Date September 1987

-144-

NORWAY

Area 324,218 sq.km. Spitsbergen 61,230 sq.km.
Population 4,134,353 (1984); Spitsbergen 3,457 (1983)

Parks and Reserves Legislation The first Nature Conservation Act entered into force in 1910,
followed by another Nature Conservation Act in 1954. The 1954 legislation was replaced on 19
June 1970 by the Nature Conservation Act (No. 63) and remains the legal basis and main legal
instrument for setting aside and applying protection to all conservation areas. This Act
declares nature a national asset which is administered for its long term preservation and which
should only be utilized as part of a long-term comprehensive administration of resources. It
gives protection to flora, fauna and natural areas, including geological features which are
covered in paragraph 1, Norde-Lang (1985). Conservation legislation is geared to be long-term
in operation and Clause 18 gives owners and users of natural resources the right to comment
upon activities proposed by specific governmental or provincial agencies, whilst the Ministry of
Environment can place the resources under preliminary protection. The Department of
Environment Protection is obliged to prevent all development and construction work, pollution
and any kind of encroachment. Access is unrestricted, regardless of land ownership, in line
with traditional Scandinavian practices. At present the Nature Conservation Act is used for
planning control but a new Planning Act (proposed by the Ministry of Environment) is under
consideration (1980) and will protect all natural resources unless special persmission is given to
alter their character. Legislation for flora and fauna protection outside of national parks is
weaker than inside but is now covered under a new Wildlife Act (1982).

National Park (Nasjonal park) The establishment of national parks is carried out under general
regulations set out in a Royal Decree (October 1967) which defined these as areas of national
value with no or little known human disturbance, in state ownership reserved to "preserve large
unspoiled or essentially unspoiled or singular or beautiful tracks" (Poore, and Gryn-Ambrocs,
1980). The first national parks were established in 1962 and the 1970 Nature Conservation Act
laid down strict rules governing permitted activities within them (Waycott, 1983). All national
parks so far created are on state-owned land but neighbouring privately-owned lands "of the
same kind" may be included in a national park. Specific regulations are drawn up for each site
and are signed by the King. These vary from national park to national park but have the
following common elements : domestic animal husbandry and grazing is forbidden (but
reindeer in some areas is permitted) as if the presence of domestic animals and pets, forestry is
prohibited; the areas are open to the public, although parts may be closed from time to time,
and access is by foot only; no payment or permits are required; no tourism development is
allowed nor organized visits (although the most developed facilities at present at Rondane),
sport fishing is restricted to special permit, hunting of certain species is allowed under permit,
as is firewood and berry collection. All commercial and industrial activities are excluded.

Protected Landscape Area (Landskapvernomrade) are state or private lands reserved to
preserve singular or beautiful natural or cultural lands. They are similar to national parks
except that traditional farming, grazing and restricted forestry activities are allowed under
control.

Nature Reserve (Natur-reservat) these are state or private areas "which have unspoilt or
virtually unspoilt nature or constitute special types of nature and which have special
importance for science or education or which stand out by virtue of their unusual character".
No human interference is allowed (with a few exceptions). A series of nature reserves are
established on the basis of inventories of "key elements" and a system of representative
ecological areas is also being devised as part of a Nordic country project.

Nature Monuments (naturminne) are "geological, botanical and zoological features of scientific
or historic interets or which are unusual" together with "areas around the feature". Areas may
also be protected which are "of special importance as the resort of a number of (protected
animal) species".

-145-

Norway

Bird Sanctuaries and large Conservation Areas were established on Svalbard pursuant to Part 4
of the Svalbard Act of July 17, 1925 (No. 11) of Article 2 of the Treaty concerning Spitsbergen
of February 9, 1920, by Royal Decrees 1 June and 11 October 1973. Regulations prohibit
technical interference, construction, mining, oil drilling, quarrying including offshore waters,
dumping of waste, and give full protection to the flora and fauna. The Government may in
consultation with the Ministry grant dispensations (Ministry of Environment, 1981).

Plant Sanctuary Two such sites were established in Svalbard on 26 February 1932.

Prominent relevant legislation includes the Building and Planning Act (1963) which deals with
land use planning (physical planning) at the national, provincial and community level and
specifies that nature conservation interest must be considered in planning activities "to guide
local planners and to harmonize plans among sectors". County plans give attention to
conservation problems and co-ordinate local plans of the community. Other legislation
includes the Forest Management Act (1863), the Forest Protection Act (1909) and the Forest
Production and Protection Act (1985). A new forestry law requires conservation to be taken
into account and high conservation areas to be protected. The Shore Planning Act (1971)
succeeds a temporary law passed in 1965 which prohibits house building within 100m of the
seashore and makes all construction along coastal and inland waters conforn top land utilization
plans. Other legislation already enacted or under consideration provides for the protection of
200 watercourses from hydroelectric development and for restricting the use of off-road or
cross-country vehicles. Other peripheral legislation includes the Open-Air Recreation Act
(197) which deals with the creation and maintenance of recreation areas and gives the public
access rights to forests and open lands, the Act for the Protection of Ancient Monuments
(1951), which safeguards areas around natural monuments.

There are two regional conventions; the Agreement on the Conservation of Polar Bears, ratified
1975 and the Convention on the Conservation of European Wildlife and Natural Habitats (Bern)
signed 1979.

The World Heritage Convention was ratified on 12 May 1977. No natural sites have been
accepted, but three sites (Vistenfjord-Vega-Lovund, Kong Karlsland and Hardang-ervidda)
have been placed on the tentative list.

The Convention Instrument of the Ramsar Convention was deposited on 9 July 1974 and
deposited its Paris protocol Instrument on 3 December 1982, designating 14 wetlands covering
17,545ha. The Bonn Convention on the Conservation of Migratory Species of Wild Animals
was ratified in 1985. One site is a biosphere reserve, designated in 1976.

Parks and Reserves Administration and Management The conservation movement originated
in 1904, but little was achieved until the 1960s when the first part of Nature Conservation
Inspector was created in 1960. Prior to this a State Nature Conservation Council was
established in 1955. In 1965 the Adminitration of Outdoor Recreation and Nature
Conservation was established within the Ministry of Local Government and Labour. In 1972
the Ministry of Environment was created with responsibility for regional and urban planning
for the co-ordinated planning and management of water and land resources, for pollution
control and noise abatement, problems of waste disposal, conservation of nature and recreation
areas, management of game and fresh-water fish and internation co-operation. It also has
responsibility for long-term management of the country’s natural resources (Norderhang,
1985). This Ministry is the central organization for nature conservation, and consists of five
departments: the General Co-ordination Department, the Department of Regional Planning, the
Department of Pollution Control, the Department of Natural Resources and the Department of
Nature Conservation and Open-Air Recreation. The latter has responsiblity for, amongst other
things, protected areas and the administration of the provisions of the Nature Conservation Act
of 1970. It is divided into the First Nature Conservation Division (a staff of 10; 9 university
graduates and one lawyer responsible for protection and conservation in pursuance of the
Nature Conservation Act); the Second Nature Conservation Division (a staff of 8; 1 lawyer, 1
forester, 1 civil engineer, 1 agronomist, 1 sociologist and 3 others); the Third Nature
Conservation Division; the First Open-Air Recreation Division; the Second Open-Air
Recreation Division; the Division of Shore Planning and Administration, Wildlife and

-146-

Norway

Freshwater Fish Division and Management Section. The First Nature Conservation Division is
responsible for all matters related to the establishment and administration of protected areas,
inventory and survey analyses, the application of the Nature Conservation Act to species
protection, nature conservation on Svalbard, international relations and acts as the Secretariat
of the Council for the Conservation of Nature. Matters of importance are referred to the
Minister, who also appoints two high level inspectors for nature conservation, one for North
and Central Norway and one for South Norway. At a local level, each of the 20 counties has
an advisor for nature conservation and open-air recreation, apart from other responsibilities
concerned with planning. Wardens are appointed locally or by the appropriate state
directorates (Directorate for State Forests). Ten state agencies are affiliated to the Ministry,
those dealing with nature are : the National Council for Conservation of Nature, (acting under
Section 17 of the Nature Conservation Act, acts as advisor to the Department of Nature
Conservation and Open-Air Recreation. It has a Chairman and six members, at least two of
whom have to have natural science qualifications, appointed by the King for a four-year
term), the Directorate for Wildlife and Freshwater Fish and the Norwegian Polar Institute. At
the same time a committee within the Norwegian Parliament was given resposnibility for
environmental issues. The Ministry of Agriculture and the Ministry of Industry consult, where
appropriate, with the Ministry of the Environment whilst all major development decisions are
taken by Parliament, administered by the Ministry of Industry. In 1982 the Ministry of
Environment had a full-time staff of 190 with about 1,000 full-time employees in affiliated
institutions. The budget for the Ministry (in 1978) was 517 Mkr (68.8M$) rising to 739 Mkr
(in 1982) (1094.5M$) but included affiliated institutions and for the Department of Nature
Conservation and Open-Air Recreation (in 1978) was 28.5 MKr (3.77M$). The latter figure
includes wardening, boundary demarcation, wages, compensations and operations. The
Department’s budget includes 8.6 Mkr (1.12M$) for land acquisition and compensation, but
most is used for recreation provision. Technical staff are funded by the Department’s budget
whilst subordinate members are officially part of the Ministry. Research (inventories, surveys,
studues) are funded by the Ministry, and carried out by contracted universities and institute
specialists. The Ministry takes all major management decisions, advice being given by the
management authority of the area. On the ground management is the responsibility of the
county advisor in the Directorate for State Forests. Management plans are being worked out
for nature reserves, and with few exceptions the policy is one of non-intervention,
management is passive and limited to activities connected with public use.

Addresses

° Ministry of Environment (Miljoverndepartementet) Myntgaten, P.O. Box 8013 -
Dep. Oslo 1.

° Norger Naturvernforbund (Norwegian Society for the Conservation of Nature)
Postboks 8268, Hammersborg, Oslo 1.

Additional Information Much of the country is wilderness, but there are widespread threats
from the exploitation of rivers, lakes and waterfalls for hydroelectric power (Waycott, 1983),
the latter being placed into extensive tunnel systems. Barely 3% of the land is cultivated, 30%
is forested and 50% lies above the tree line. Seaboard of about 2,500 km excluding inside the
Arctic Circle.

The major voluntary society is the Norwegian Union for Nature Protection (Naturvern forbund)
established in 1964 which has 36,000 members in 19 local associations. It is completely
independent although partially supported by government funds, and was the most important
force in Norwegian nature conservation until the National Council for Nature Conservation was
establisged in 1955. There is a traditional right to enter all land regardless of ownership. The
population density is 12.7/sq.km. in Spitsbergen. The Sptisbergen conference held in 1914 in
Oslo discussed nature conservation in Svalbard and a proposal was constructed to establish a
large conservation area in North Spitsbergen. In the 1960s the Norwegian Polar Research
Institute reactivated the interest and in 1066 a first "study of present problems related to
conservation and wildlife management in Svalbard" was completed. In 1967 an
inter-ministerial task force was organized to propose practical conservation measures. In 1968
a draft plan for national parks and nature reserves was prepared. Further help came from the
interpretation of Article 3 and Article 8 of the Svalbard Treaty of 1920 (commercial and

-147-

Norway

economic activities) in relation to Article 2 (nature conservation in Svalbard). In 1973 a total
of 1,259 oil claims had been issued in Spitbergen, of which 668 were located in areas of high
conservation value (Ministry of Environment, 1982).

Protected area establishment started in 1880, when A. E. Nordenshrold suggested that national
parks be established in the Nordic countries and in 1902 the first proposal for a national park
was presented by W. Reusch, to be followed by other proposals by the Norwegian Conservation
Society and the Norwegian Tourist Society. The establishment of the park system started later
than in other Nordic countries (1962) and even later in the Arctic (planned in 1966 and
implemented in 1973). The first nationwide plan for national parks was prepared by the
National Council for Nature Conservation in 1964 and was presented to Parliament (this was
two years after the first national park was established). It covered 16 areas (630,000ha or 2%
of the country’s surface) although originally this was to be 8 national parks and 8 nature parks;
the latter exclusively protective, the former for public recreation. In 1962 the Council initiated
a systematic nationwide inventory of important habitats, indigenous forest areas of high
conservation interest and important botanical and ornithological habitats. The national park
plan was well-received by Parliament and adopted in 1967 as the basis for the establishment of
national parks in the country, and has now, in principle, been fully implemented. Work on a
second, follow-up strategyy has been started. It is suggested that the integrity of national
parks has never been infringed. Because access to national parks is difficult there is at present
no over use. No zonation system has been developed inside national parks or nature reserves,
but parks may be closed to public access (seasonally or permanently). No buffer-zones exist
around national parks but in some areas national parks are adjoined by landscape protected
areas or State forests. The first national park was established in 1962. By 1985 there were 15
national parks covering 961,300ha or 2.97% of the country’s surface area. In Spitsbergen there
were 3 national parks and 2 nature reserves covering 3,500,00ha or 50% of Spitsbergen.
Figures for 1982 give 305 nature reserves covering 24,600ha (0.08%), 30 protected landscape
areas covering 144,300ha (0.42%), 255 nature monuments, and 54 other reserves covering
9,200ha (0.1%) and by 1954 to 398 covering 50,200ha. There are also 110 specially protected
areas for plants and animals. These areas are called Artsfredninger, where one or more species
are protected but not their biotopes. The total area protected amounted to 1.79% in 1979 and
3.12% in 1984 (COE, 1984).The Ministry is considering designating additional protected
landscape areas as buffer-zones around national parks. There is a view that national parks
should not be restricted to state owned land (as proposed in the 1964 plan) since this excludes
the possibility of having a coastal park, that there should be no recreation facilities located
inside areas, nor that there should be hunting or grazing within landscape parks, nor should
forestry activities take place. To improve recreational facilities 200,00ha of land has been
purchased as public recreation areas, including continuous stretches of islans and peninsulas on
the southern coast, the so-called Archipelozo Park (Ministry of Environment, 1982a). On
mainland Norway the national parks system is far from complete, with most parks located on
state land in the mountainous regions. In 1980, a 13-member government-appointed
committee chaired by the President if the Norwegian Parliament completed a report on national
conservation perspectives in Norway (Protection of Norwegian Nature St. meld Nr. 68
(1980-81) Vern av norsk natur) based on the World Conservation Strategy and resulted in a
subsequent report to Parliament in 1981, with a proposal for a national conservation policy
plan. The 1980 report suggested the need for a new national park policy resulting in the
Ministry of Environment asking the National Council to organize a study on the future of
national parks. This is due to include a critical review of existing parks in relation to the
biogeographic zoning and a review of areas where new national parks could be located. The
most serious shortcomings have been identified as the coastal areas (in general) and the lowland
regions of southern Norwy. Some 40-50 potential areas (May 1985) are under consideration
which will result in a 100% increase in protected areas and cover 6% of the total area. There
are, however, legal, political and practical problems. Nature reserves are not much publicized,
few are marked on maps as part of conservation authority policy. Similarly little information is
provided on national parks. Protective measures in accordance with the Nature Conservation
Act have resulted in county conservation plans (19 counties) where new County Environmental
Protection Departments were established on 1 September 1982 responsible through the County
Governor to the Ministry of Environment, and are responsible, amongst other things, for
nature conservatiuon and open-air recreation. These plans are prepared for certain types of
areas, for example, wetlands, deciduous forests, mires, seabird colonies. (Loss of bog areas

-148-

Norway

average 100 sq.km./year, being drained from 1966 to 1976, with 4,000 sq.km. reclaimed in
1976 and 70-75 sq. km. drained annually in recent years. (OE, 1984). Plans are based on
comprehensive surveys and each plan is thoroughly reviewed by all involved parties, comments
are sent to the Ministry of Environment, with the government deciding if an areas should be
protected or not.

Similar plans are to be prepared for quaternary geological phenomena, rare minerals, fossil
sites, bird cliffs, lakes and marsh reserves. It is expected that 100-150 new nature reserves will
be established annually. Landscape areas of historical and cultural values are also to be
protected, through regional planning systems. The Ministry of Environment is co-ordinating
with the relevant Norwegian Research Council to launch research to further develop quidelines
for the long-term management of protected areas (Ministry of Environment, 1982). The
establishment of nature monuments is of low priority in the Ministry due to the
disproportionate amount of work required to protect small areas.

References

° Council of Europe (1984). European Nature Conservation. Twenty years of activities.
European Committee for the Conservation of Nature and Natural Resources. Environment
and Natural Resources Division, Strasbourg.

° Duffey, E. (1982). National Parks and Resources of Western Europe. Macdonald, Macdonald

and Company, London.

Koester, V. (1980). Nordic Countries’ Legislation on the Environment with Special Emphasis

on Conservation. A Survey. IUCN Environmental Policy and Law Paper No. 14. IUCN,

Gland, Switzerland.

Ministry of Environment (1982). Nature Conservation in Norway. Development of a national

conservation policy plan. Oslo.

Ministry of Environment (1982a). Environmental Approaches in Norway. Oslo.

Ministry of Environment (1981) Environmental Regulations for Svalbard. Revised edition T

- 516.

° Norderhang, M. (1985). National parks and protected areas in Norway, with particular
reference to the Arctic. Presented at the Arctic Heritage Symposium Association of Candian
Universities for Northern Studies, Banff, Canada. August 24-28.

° Poore, D. and Gryn-Ambrocs, P. (1980). Nature Conservation in Northern and Western
Europe. UNEP-IUCN-WWF.

° Waycott, A. (1983). National Parks of Western Europe. Inklon Publications Southampton.

Protected Landscapes

(hectares)
Landscape Protected Areas

Auesoya 67
Auskarnes 7
Austrattl 71
Bastoy 210
Berge 29
Birisjoen 340
Bokemoa 14
Brannsletta 1,880
Dovre 5,700
Eikefj. dalen 900
Favnvassdalen 1,390
Femundsmarka 7,000
Fjosanger 8
Fritzoehus 165
Froan 4,000
Froylandsvt. 70
Gardsjoen 2,000
Gaulosen 2
Grytdalen 1,600
Havnehagen 13
Hestad 3

-149-

Norway

Hosensand 4
Indre Vassfaret 4,200
Innerdalen 7,300
Jaerstrendene 1,608 *
Jomfruland 52
Kalkheia 21
Kolsas/Daeliv. 500
Listeid 52
Lyngaland 37
Mosvatn/Austfjellet 30,600
Nedre Hassel 11
Oksevatnet 550
Osterdalen 2,700
Osthagen 3
Ovre Rod 36
Rambjora 31
Reisa 8,000
Romerike 500
S.Jeloy 450
Saevareidberg 25
Sandfjorden 430
Skaupsjoen/Hardangerjokulen 55,900
Skipsfjorddalen 4,200
Storm.-Fagerb 28
Storsoy 20
Strandaa/Os 1,670
Straumen 520
Tranby 44
Ultvedt 38
Uradalen 183
Utladalen 30,000
Vaeret 500
Valbrekke 14
Vassfaret & Vidalen 20,000
Veoy 100
Vidmyr-Hovden 5,900
Vingen 500

Jaerstrendene LPA
(includes the Jaeren wetland system RAMSAR site)

Management Category V (Protected Landscape)
Biogeographical Province 2.03.03 (West Eurasian Taiga)

Geographical Location Located on the south-west Norwegian coast, 10km west of Stavanger.
It is represented by three main sections; the Randaberg coastline; the Rott-Hastein
Archipelago; and the Sola-Ogna coastline (Klepp, Sola, Ha and Randaberg kommunes in
Rogaland Fylke- county). The protected area extends as a narrow 70km long coastal strip
north-south from Randaberg next to Stavanger, via Sola, Orre and Kvassheim to Ogna.
58°30’-58°53’N, 5°30’-5°40°E.

Date and History of Establishment The Jaerne shores were declared a landscape protected
area in the Kongelig Resolusjion of 2 September 1977. These protected areas are similar to
national parks, except that traditional farming, grazing and restricted forestry activities are
allowed under control. The general regulations placed on the area prohibit all encroachments,
notably changing or influencing its character. The area is subject to zoning, with special

-150-

Norway

protection areas for bird life, vegetation and/or geological features (Eldoy, 1981). Bird life
protection areas have been established at the Hastein-Rott archipelago and on the Reve-Orre
coastal strip (Eldoy, 1981). The Jaeren wetland system was designated as a RAMSAR site in
July, 1985.

Area 1,608ha (including 400ha of the RAMSAR site)
Land Tenure Mostly privately owned
Altitude 0 to over 4m.

Physical Features The protected area consists of gently undulating and low-lying coastal
terrain typical of south-west Norway. The topography and terrain range from sandy to pebble
and rock beaches through various aged coastal sand dune types, to cliffs and low hills of
morainic deposits (IUCN/CMC, 1987). The southern section of the park from Ogna to
Obrestad, Ha and Kvassheim, is typified by gently sloping pebble and boulder beaches which
gradate further north into the mixed sand and shingle shores of Revtangen and the sandy
beaches of Orre. Sand dunes (both fixed and shiting types) of 1-4m stretch along the coast, as
represented at Sola and Orre (IUCN-CMC, 1987). The north of the park around Randaberg
and Hastein Island largely consists of low-lying Cambro-Silurian deposits (Eldoy, 1981).

Climate Snowfalls are common throughout the winter period.

Vegetation The park has important coastal associations of shingle, dune and marsh plant
communities. All the dune areas are typified by dominant associations of sand
couch Agrophyron junceiforme and marram grass Ammophila arenaria, along with orchids such
as Epipactis helleborine on the older fixed dunes (Carp, 1980; Eldoy, 1981; ITUCN-CMC,
1987). On the more stable substrates near the beach are Plantago maritima, Armeria maritima,
Crambe maritima and Saxifraga tridacylites (Eldoy, 1981). The shoreline also includes Suaeda
maritima, Atriplex hastata, Salsola kali, Salicornia europaea and Honkenya peploides. The
climbing corydalis Corydalis elaviculata and the bulbous corydalis C. colida are localised in
Norway to this region (Eldoy, 1981; IUCN-CMC, 1987). Reed Phagmites communis and
sedge Scirpus spp. are wide-spread in most lakes, and willow Salix scrub is also common
(IUCN-CMC, 1987).

Fauna The Jaernen region is important for passage and wintering waterfowl. More than
10,000 birds are regularly seen in winter. Several threatened species breed or in rest in the
area and more than 250 species have been recorded. Large numbers of ducks use the area in
autumn and winter, with mallard Anas platyrhynchos, shelduck Tadorna tadorna and
eider Somateria mollissima being the most common species. Thousands of arctic waders rest in
the area, especially during autumn migration. Common birds of the park include purple
sandpiper, shag, oyster catcher, turnstone, lapwing and kittiwake (Calidris maritima,
Phalacrocorax aristotelis, Haematopus ostralegus, Arenaria interpres, Vanellus vanellus
and Rissa tridactyla) (Eldoy, 1981).

Cultural Heritage The entire Jaeren coastline "have the marks of human activity from time
immemorial", as illustrated by the numerous burial mounds in the region including the
boat-shaped burial site at Ha (Eldoy, 1981). Jaerstrendene has numerous traditional stone
buildings, including the old long boat houses in the Bo/Randaberg area (Eldoy, 1981).

Local Human Population The Jaerstrendene LPA is sparsely populated with small isolated
communities. The economy is based on fishing and livestock grazing (Eldoy, 1981).

Visitors and Visitor Facilities The park has largely been established for its landscape
importance, but visitor recreation is also catered for. There are visitor information boards, car
parking facilities, nature trails, hiking routes along old public cart tracks and numerous sites of
cultural interest. Museums and accommodation exist in the nearby larger towns, whilst
camping and caravaning are permitted in the area (Eldoy, 1981).

-151-

Norway

Scientific Research and Facilities Ornithological studies and bird ringing have been
undertaken by the Stavanger Museum Ornithological Station since 1937. Over 10,000 birds
have been ringed since that date (Eldoy, 1981). Other wildlife studies have been undertaken
by the Institutt for naturforvaltning since 1977. Cultural research and surveys have been
carried out by Stavanger Museum and Stavanger Archaeological Museum.

Conservation Management Jaeren is the most important nesting and wintering area for
waterfowl in south-west Norway. A number of different conservation objectives combine in
the Jaerstrendene LPA to make the area unique both on a national and international scale. The
protected area is encircled by an agricultural area of great importance and intensive human
activity, and demands highly labour-intensive management and care. Information and
supervision become vital prerequisites for the implementation of conservation in such areas.
Managing the landscape protected area involves various measures to repair damage done to the
sand dunes and prevent further dune erosion. Remedies are applied to stop the shifting sand,
including a marram grass planting programme and laying of straw onto eroded pathways
(Eldoy, 1981). Through the years considerable flotsam and jetsam has been washed up onto the
shores, and removing this waste material is an important part of the general management.
Other routine management includes the prevention of farmers dumping rocks from their fields
onto the shores. As compensation, specific locations have been alloted to rock disposal (such as
for use in boat harbour construction).

Management Problems Pollution has intensified growth of aquatic vegetation in the Jaeren
lakes and ponds. Pollution has also resulted in more or less yearly blooms of blue-green algae,
some of which are toxic. The effects of pollution on the bird life in the area is not yet known
(IUCN-CMC, 1987).

Staff No information
Budget No information
Local Administration No information

References

° Byrkjedal, I. and Eldoy, S. (1980). Bestanden av ender, svaner og sothens pa Jaeren gjennom
vinterhalvaret i tiarsperioden 1965/66-1974/55. Fauna nory. Ser. C., Cinclus 3: 36-48.

° Byrkjedal, I. and Eldoy, S. (1981). Forekomsten av gjess pa Jaeren - vinterbestand perioden
1964/64-1979/80 og variasjoner gjennom aret. Stay. Mus. Arb. 1980. 31-39.

° Carp, E. (1980). A Directory of Western Palaearctic Wetlands. YUCN-UNEP, Gland,
Switzerland.

° Eldoy, S. (1980). Grundevatnet Nature Reserve. Stav. Mus. Arb. 1979. 79-102.

° Eldoy, S. (1981). Jaerstrendene landskapsvernomrade. Stavanger Museums arbok 90. 53-76.

° Holgersen, H. (1971). Kjorholmene - Rogalands forste naturreservat. Stav. Mus. Arb. 80,
1970. 105-110.

° TUCN/CMC (1987). Directory of Wetlands of International Importance. YUCN, Gland,

Switzerland and Cambridge, UK. 460 pp.

Lye, K.A. (Ed. (1978). Naturmiljoet Jaerboka. Stavanger. 2: 263-274.

Miljoverndepartementet (1976). Verneplan for Jaerstrendene.

Miljoverndepartementet (1980). Jaerstrendene landscapsvernorade, utkast til skjotselsplan.

Nordland, J. and Berg, B.S. (1978). Jaerstrendene landskapsvernomrade. Forslag til

skjotselsplan. Institutt for naturforvaltning, NLH.

° Runde, O. Johansen (1980). Fra Revtangen ornitologiske stasjon 1979. Stav. Mus. Arb. 89.
1979. 168-182.

Gt ty th

Date August 1987

-152-

POLAND

Area 311,700 sq.km.
Population 35,040,000 (1978); 37,187,000 (UN, 1985)

Parks and Reserves Legislation Specific nature protection and hunting legislation dates back
to the 15th century while the protection of specific natural objects are covered by a number of
legislative acts starting with the decree of 1918, followed by the government ordinances of
1919 (Monitor Polski Nr. 208, poz. 2) and 1925, and culminating in the laws of 1934
(Dz.U.R.P. nr. 31, poz. 274 of 10 marca Ustawa o ochronie przyrody) and 1949 (Nr. 25, poz.
180. Ustawa z dnia 7 kwietnia 1949r. o ochronie przyrody), the last amended in 1972
(Amendment of 1972 nr. 49 poz. 317) and in 1975 (Amendment of 1975 nr. 17, poz. 94). The
major piece of legislation is the Law on Nature Conservation of 7 April 1949 which governs
the organization of nature conservation in general and introduced three protected area
categories: national parks, nature reserves and natural monuments. This law governs the
creation and management of these three types of area. Two further type of protected area:
landscape parks and areas of protected landscape began to be created in the 1970s. Landscape
parks are created according to Article 3 Section 1 of the law of 1983 concerning People’s
Councils and Local Government (Dz.U. nr. 41. poz. 185) and Article 41 of the law of 1980
concerning Protection and Management of the Environment (Dz.U. nr. 3, poz. 6). The first
national park (Bialowieza) was created by Council of Ministers’ decree in December 1947.
Where any proposed developments are likely to damage designated areas the state authorities
are obliged to seek the advice of the State Council for Nature Conservation and to inform the
Ministry for Conservation of the Environment and Natural Resources of such actions. The
1952 National Constitution has been specially ammended to include sections dealing with
nature conservation (Article 8) and the protection and rational development of the natural
environment (Article 12, part 2). In 1979 the State Council for Nature Conservation and the
then Department of Nature Protection in the Ministry of Forestry prepared an outline draft of
a new Nature Protection Law. This project, however, was discontinued and the new draft law
was not passed. Currently there is a move to link the law of 1949 on nature protection with
the law of 1980 on environmental conservation into one unified text and simultaneously to
redraft the individual laws. The Law on the Protection and Management of the Environment
1980 (Dz.U. nr. 3, poz. 6) is a general act, passed in January 1981, to regulate natural resource
use in the national planning context and to control pollution levels and apply protection of the
landscape in general terms.

The protected area classifications are:-

National park (park narodowy): the law on Nature Protection of 1934 (Article 9) defined these
as "landscape especially beautiful and rich in natural values ... for areas not less than 300
hectares". Current legislation defines them as areas over 500ha protected for their unique
natural values, for their floral and faunal components and their overall landscape features.
They are created by decree of the Council of Ministers based on the recommendations of the
Ministry for Conservation of the Environment and Natural Resources and expert advice from
the State Council for Nature Conservation (PROP). The national parks are zoned into strict
protection areas and partial protection areas, the former has total elimination of all human
activities, the latter allows for active conservation management of selected elements.
Additionally several national parks have buffer zones designated around them. Each national
park has a Reserve Management Plan, a Forest Management Plan, a Scientific Managament
Plan, and a Spatial Management Plan (the latter is compulsory according to the 1949 Law).

Nature reserve (rezerwat przyrody): these are areas with a strict protection remit; they are of
varying sizes with protection given either to the complete ecosystem or to one or more of its
components, and use for scientific and educational purposes. Reserves are created under the
1949 Law, by decree of the Ministry for Conservation of the Environment and Natural
Resources (Ministerstwo Ochrony Srodowiska; Zasobow Naturalnych), and are classified into
nine basic types. These are:- forest reserves, floristic reserves, steppe vegetation reserves,

-153-

Poland

halophytic reserves, peatbog reserves, water reserves, faunal reserves, inanimate reserves and
landscape reserves. They are administered by the forestry authorities in the sub-forest district
in which they occur while management plans are prepared by the Voivodship Conservator for
Nature. Reserves are divided for management purposes into strict reserves and partial
(partially protected) reserves. The former are used exclusively for research, the latter are
subjected to controlled management activities.

Landscape Park (park krajobrazowy) also termed "nature park": this category combines nature
conservation with the needs of recreation and tourism ...’areas of exceptional natural values.
with a predominance of natural landscape ... regarded as a non-intervention zone for the
development of industry and urban agglomerations and for large recreation centres’. These
areas are created by regional authorities (Voivodship People’s Council) but only a few have
their own administration. A management plan is required which defines tourist carrying
capacities, forestry and agricultural exploitation, the prohibition of mineral and raw resource
exploitation, industrial development and urban construction. Often a "protective belt" is
planned around them usually further surrounded by an area of protected landscape. A
Co-ordinating Committee, created by the regional chief executive (voivoda), enforces the
orders, restriction and prohibitions and works within the limits of the Spatial Management Plan
for the region.

Area of protected landscape (obszar chronionego krajobrazu): these are more extensive
territories than landscape parks and have landscape features characteristic of a given region,
often with cultural features as well, and are envisaged as major areas for recreation and
tourism development. Economic activities (agriculture, forestry, industry) are not subject to
serious limitations, but have to conform to certain standards. The areas are delimited in Spatial
Management Plans and included in regional voivodship plans. They are created and
administered by the voivodship authorities.

Natural monument (pomnik przyrody): these are mostly single objects, such as trees, cliffs,
erratic blocks, rock outcrops and so on. They are declared by the voivodship authorities and
protected by them against any activity which would change their status.

The World Heritage Convention was ratified in June 1976 with one natural site (Bialowicza NP)
designated; the Convention on Wetlands of International Importance Especially as Waterfowl
Habitat was acceded to on 22 November 1977 with one site listed. On 3 January 1984 four
more sites were added. There are four Biosphere Reserves, designated in 1976.

Parks and Reserves Administration and Management’ The first administrative body dealing
with nature conservation - the Temporary State Commission for Nature Protection - was
created in 1919 by Order of the Minister of Religious Persuasions and Public Enlightenment
and was transformed in 1925 into the State Commission for Nature Protection (PROP)
(Panstwowa Rada Ochrony Przyrody). The Decrees of 1936 (Dz.U.R.P. nr. 94, poz. 660) and
1937 (Dz.U.R.P. nr. 27, poz. 195) created a Permanent Department within PROP and five
regional Nature Protection Committees. The major activity prior to 1945 was the establishment
of national parks and nature reserves. The Law on Nature Conservation of 1949 was followed
by a Council of Ministers’ Order of 1950 (Dz.U. nr. 13, poz. 127) creating the State Council for
Nature Conservation (PROP) and in 1969 (Dz.U. nr.12, poz. 88) by the formation of
Conservators of Nature offices in each of the administrative regions (voivodships) of the
country. Under Article 9 of the 1949 Law nature conservation became the responsibility of a
Chief Conservator of Nature within the Ministry of Forestry and Timber Industry, but in the
1970s a separate Ministry, the Ministry of Administration, Regional Economy and
Environmental Protection (Ministerstwo Administracji, Grospodarki Tererowej i Ochrony
Srodowiska) took over the overall control of environmental protection and spatial planning
functions. In November 1985 a new law (Dz.U. nr. 50, poz. 262) created the new Ministry for
Conservation of the Environment and Natural Resources (Ministerstwo Ochrony Srodowiska i
Zasobow Naturalnych) which deals with all aspects of environmental protection (air, water,
solid wastes, soils), water management, geology and nature conservation and all matters
governed by the law on Nature Conservation of 7 April 1949, except the administration of
national parks. The Chief Conservator for Nature, is also a Vice-Minister whilst there is a
separate Director, who is in charge of the Ministry’s Department of Nature Conservation and

-154-

Poland

Soil Management (Departament Ochrony Przyrody i Powierzchni Ziemi). This section employs
specialists in nature conservation and maintains the central register for national parks, nature
reserves and landscape parks. The Ministry implements state policies covering the entire fields
of environmental conservation, nature protection and management of natural resources,
however, spatial planning is now within the responsibility of the Ministry of Construction and
Municipal Economy (Ministerstwo Budownictwa i Gospodarki Komunalnej). The Ministry for
Conservation of the Environment has, however, only executive control over national parks
deciding overall principles of protection and management. Administratively the complete
national park system is managed by the Ministry of Agriculture, Forestry and Food Economy
(Ministerstwo Rolnictwa, Lesnictwa i Gospodarki Zywnosciowej) and specifically by its
Department of Forestry and National Parks (Departament Lesnictwa i Parkow Narodowych).
The State Council for Nature Conservation is the official advisory body on nature conservation
matters. Its Chairman is the Minister for Conservation of the Environment. The Council gives
advice and expert opinions on all projects concerning the creation of national parks, landscape
parks and nature reserves and also presents its own initiatives. The State Council consists of a
Secretariat, and seven Permanent Commissions, including the Commission on National Parks
and Nature Reserves, the Commission on the Protection of Inanimate Nature and the
Commission on the Protection and Management of the Landscape. The Commission on
National Parks and Nature Reserves co-ordinates closely with the councils of specific national
parks, with the Voivodship Conservators of Nature and with the Academy of Science’s Nature
Protection Research Centre (Zaklad Ochrony Przyrody i Zasobow Naturalnych, PAN) and the
Forestry Research Institute (Jnstytut Badawczy Lesnictwa - Zaklad Ochrony Przyrody). The
Commission is responsible for the preparation of documentation (or its review) prior to the
creation of new national parks and nature reserves and for programmes of protected areas
systems as well as research and management.

Addresses

° Ministerstwo Ochrony Srodowiska i Zasobow Naturalnych, ulica Wawelska 52/54, 02-067
Warsaw.

° Ministerstwo Rolnictwa, Lesnictwa i Grospodarki Zywnosciowej, ulica Wspolna 30, 00-522
Warsaw.

° Panstwowa Rada Ochrony Przyrody, Wawelska 52/54, 02-067 Warsaw.

Additional Information The first programme for the creation of a network of reserves was
elaborated at the beginning of the 20th century and by 1918 there were 39 small nature
reserves totalling 1,469ha. This number increased to 180 covering 28,478 by 1937. In addition,
by 1936 six national parks were created totalling 10,276ha but none were given legal
recognition. The total area protected (1986) amounted to 2,477,100ha which is 7.95% of the
surface area of the country. According to the development plan for nature conservation the
total area of national parks will amount to 232,000ha by 1990 (125,700ha in 1984) by the
addition of four new parks, while nature reserves should increase by 600 sites by 1990 giving a
total area of 180,000ha (99,778ha in 1984). The toal protected area is projected as being
8,734,426ha or 27.9% of the surface area of the country. In the 1980s only one national park
had created a buffer zone, only four had legally satisfied their Spatial Management Plans and
five others were in the process of ratification. The major threats to national parks are: a
combination of uncontrolled tourism, aerial pollution, water pollution and unsuitable forms of
economic development. The number of tourists had reached an annual total of 9 million.
There are proposals for national parks to be zoned to provide areas for _ recreation,
communications and other uses. The 1949 Law envisaged wide social and community
involvement in nature protection and and resulted in the creation of the voluntary Citizen
Nature Conservation Guards (Straz Ochrony Przyrody), which is composed of the Nature
Conservation League (Liga Ochrony Przyrody) (founded in 1928 and now with 1,600,000
members), the Polish Tourist Society, the Polish Hunters Society, the Polish Anglers Society
and the Alpine Club.

As of December 1984 there were 14 national parks (125,684ha), 872 nature reserves (99,778ha),
24 landscape parks (535,368ha) and 111 areas of protected landscape (1,685,083ha). A survey
in 1983 suggested that two-thirds of the surface area of Poland’s forests is in a state of disaster
and industrial pollution has directly damaged 654,000ha of woodland. In 1982 the Academy of
Sciences published a "State of the Environment" report (nine volumes), and in 1985 four areas

-155-

Poland

were declared "ecological disaster" areas and 23 as of "high ecological risk". The National
Spatial Management Plan until the year 1996 identified 27 regions (11% of the surface area of
the country) as ecologically damaged, nine national parks and six landscape parks as severely
threatened and 23 health resort areas as threatened.

References

° Karpowicz, Z.J. (1987). The Polish Park System. Unpublished PhD thesis. University of
Birmingham.

° Olaczek, R. (1987) in litt.

Protected Landscapes

(hectares)
Landscape Parks

Bolimowski PK 25,900
Brodnicki PK 22,240 *
Chelmski PK 23,500
Dolina Slupi PK 120,210
Drawski PK 63,642
Gor Stolowych PK 13,600 *
Gostyninsko-Wloclawski PK 51,344
Inski PK 51,843 *
Kaszubski PK 34,544
Kazimierski PK 38,670
Kozienicki PK 45,535 *
Ksiazanski PK 4,500 *
Lagowski PK 10,070
Lasy Janowskie PK 62,950 *
Mazowiecki PK 5,510
Mazurski PK 69,219
Mierzeja Wislana PK 22,390
Nadmorski PK 27,610 *
Narwianski PK 47,915
Poleski PK 27,500
Pszezewski PK 57,587
Snieznicki PK 28,800
Sobiborski PK 19,000 *
Strzelecki PK 10,300
Suwalski PK 14,901
Szezecinski PK 22,383
Trojmiejski PK 33,104
Tucholski PK 52,929 *
Wdzydzki PK 17,650 *
Wigierski PK 21,301
Wzniesienie Elblaskie PK 33,292
Zaleczanski PK 14,278 *
Zespol Jurajskich PK 246,276
Zespol Parkow Ponidzia PK 82,647 *
Zywiecki PK 57,660

Subtotal 1,480,800

-156-

Poland
Brodnicki PK
Management Category V (Protected Landscape)
Biogeographical Province 2.11.05. (Middle European Forest)

Geographical Location Situated in the voivodship of Torun in the communities of Biskupiec
Pomorski, Bobrow, Jablonowo Pomorskie, Kurzetnik and Zbiczno on the south-western edge of
the Mazurian Lake District and to the east of the river Vistula valley, some 60km north-east of
Torun and 10km due north of Brodnica, centred on a tributary of the river Drweca, the
Skarlanka. 54°45’N. 19°25’E.

Date and History of Establishment The area was created by order of the Voivodship People’s
Council (Nr. V/32/85) on 29 March 1985. It was originally proposed by the Commission for
Landscape Protection on 15 February 1984.

Area 22,240ha, including a buffer zone of 11,778ha
Land Tenure The agricultural land is privately owned in the form of small plots and holdings.
Altitude No information.

Physical Features The soils are mostly poor and infertile and the area is centred on the
tributary of the river Drweca and a series of lakes. The terrain is varied and largely the result
of the Baltic Ice Age period. The largest lakes include Parteczyny Wielkie (324ha), Sosno
(198ha), Lakorek (162ha), Glowinskie (13lha), Zbiczna (128ha) and Ciche (110ha), The waters
are still pollutant free.

Climate No information.

Vegetation Forests cover 8,995ha, agricultural land 11,455ha and water areas 1,790ha. The
forests form a complex of habitats and are noteworthy as the junction of a number of floristic
boundaries. Here are the extreme limits of the field maple Acer campestris, sycamore Acer
pseudoplatanus, beech Fagus sylvatica, and rowan Sorbus aucuparia. Overall there is a rich
flora with the peatland reserves having relict oligotrophic floral species and emergent lakeside
vegetation. The reserve Wyspa na Jeziorze Parteciny Wielkie is the site location for lady’s
slipper orchid Cypripedium calceolus, while Okonek reserve has Oxycoccus microcarpus.
Mieliwo reserve consists of an 150 year-old mixed woodland of beech Fagus sylvatica,
pine Pinus sylvestris and oak Quercus robor; the beech reaching here its eastern limit, while
Retno reserve has a dominant hornbeam Carpinis betulur canopy.

Fauna The larger mammals are represented by wild boar Sus scrofa, red deer Cervus elaphus
and fallow deer Dama Dama. There are significant concentrations of water birds, with the
most important water body being Jezioro Sumowko which has 22 breeding species, one of
which has over 5% of the Polish population present here.

Cultural Heritage In the park there are numerous examples of Middle Age structures and
earthworks as well as examples of traditional rural buildings of the 18th and 19th centuries.
There are also a large numbr of martydom sites from World War II, including the village of
Pokrzydowo where 70 people were murdered as well as sites near Retno, Gorale and Nowej Wsi.

Local Human Population Density of population is 21 persons per square kilometre and the
park area is dominated by the presence of isolated small settlements within the forests, for
example, Kon, Zarosle and Karas. The dominant form of agricultural land use is in the form
of small-holdings. There are no industrial plants of any size located in the area.

Visitors and Visitor Facilities Within the park there are five small scale recreation tourist
centres with some overnight capacity, centred on the lakes Debno, Glowinskie, Lakorek,
Parteczyncy Male and Parteczyncy Wielkie. Larger tourist centres are located in the buffer
zone. The most attractive forest trail is the water-trail along the Skarlanka river.

57 -

Poland
Scientific Research and Facilities No information.

Conservation Management The landscape park is completely surrounded by an area of
protected landscape which acts as a protective zone, whilst in the park itself there are six
nature reserves, two of which are strictly protected, both being peatland reserves - Zurawie
Bagno covering 6ha and created in !958 and Streszek covering 5ha and created in 1963. The
remaining reserves consist of three floristic (Wyspa na Jeziorze Porteciny Wielkie, created in
1958 and less than one hectare in size; Okonek created in 1958 and covering 9ha; and Retno)
and one landscape reserve - Mieliwo created in 1958 and covering 6ha. There are also 8
natural monuments. Within the park and its buffer zone there are restrictions of activities
damaging to the environment and the proposed removal of all incompatible forms of
exploitation as well as the re-cultivation of degraded areas. Approximately 35% of the forest
area is closed to game hunting. The area is included in the voivodship spatial management
plans for a system of protected areas.

Management Problems No information.
Staff No information.

Budget No information.

Local Administration No information.

References
° Drewniak, S. (1984). Brodnicki Park Krajobrazowy. Przyroda Polska 10.

Date August 1987

Gorach Stolowych PK
Management Category V (Protected Landscape)
Biogeographical Province 2.32.12 (Central European Highlands)

Geographical Location Situated on the Polish-Czechoslovakian border in south-west Poland
in the voivodship of Walbrzych, some 40km due south of that town, and 20km due west of
Klodzko. 50°25’N, 16°10’E

Date and History of Establishment The area was created in 1981 under the Voivodship
People’s Council order Nr. 35/81 of 28 October.

Area 13,600ha including a buffer zone of 3,950ha.

Land Tenure The forests are state-owned whilst the agricultural lands are largely in private
ownership.

Altitude The highest point is 919m at Szczeliniec Wielki.

Physical Features The mountains (17km x 4km) consisting of sandstone have been eroded in
places forming pinnacles and clusters of outcrops, the largest group of which are called the
Skalne Grzyby. This is the only site in Poland which exhibits plate built mountains. The
weathering of the rocks has given rise to a number of unusually shaped rock clusters which are
concentrated on the north-eastern slopes of the Gor Stolowych near Pasterki, Radkowa and
Wambierzyc, on the south-eastern slopes near Batorowa, Zlotna i Lezna and on the peaks of the
various mountains, such as Szczeline Wielki (919m), Szczelin Maly (896m), Skalniaku i
Blednych Skalach (915m) and Naroznik (861m). The area acts as an important source of
drinking water for the settlements of Kudowy, Polanicy, Klodzko, Nowa Ruda and Scinawki.

-158-

Poland

The total capcity of the reservoir is 46,600m> per day with an extraction rate of 387m>/per
day per km*. There are also water sources containing mineral elements which supply the
health resorts of Kudowy, Dusznik and Polanicy. The average density of the water courses
networks is 1.25 km per km2, with the lowest values recorded in the central part of the
mountains which contain the spring sources, but with the development here of waterfalls and
canyons (for example, at Posna, Czermna, Darnkowski Potok and Kamienny Potok).
Two-thirds of the area is in the Odra river watershed, one-third in the Lada river watershed.

Climate The Sudeten mountain chain is characterised by having three climatic strata vertically
identified: peak, slope and base of slope. The peak stratum has on average annual
temperatures below 2.5°C, winds averaging at 7m per second, high degree of cloud cover and
low recorded sunlight. The slope stratum has average annual temperature from 2.5°C to 5.0°C,
winds 4-7m per second, low cloud cover and high recorded sunlight. The lowest stratum has
average annual temperatures above 5°C, little wind (4m per second), a tendency for
temperature inversion, higher cloud cover and lower recorded sunlight.

Vegetation Forests cover 12,509ha, agricultural land 1,052ha and water bodies, 39ha. The site
has high altitude peatbogs and fir-pine Abies-Pinus forests. The forests cover 64% of the park
area, with agricultural land, in the form chiefly of meadows, pasture and low productivity
arable areas, dominant along the boundaries. The forests were placed under a commercial
regime and extensively felled and replanted with norway spruce Picea abies at the turn of the
century. At present spruce accounts for over 80% of the woodland cover. Areas of original
natural forest cover still exist along the slopes of the upper mountains in the form of
beech Fagus sylvatica woods, especially near Rogowej Kopy, Darnkowskiego Potoku and
Posna. There are remnants of ancient pine forest and small patches of natural spruce and
poorly developed beech, typical of the Sudeten mountains. Amongst the 510 species of trees,
scrubs and plants recorded in the park, 24 are under complete protection and some are
classified as very rare in Poland. The nature reserves have bog pine, mezereum, ivy,
lousewort, globeflower, gentian, arnica, Martagon lily (Pinus mughus, Daphne mezereum,
Hedera helix, Pedicularis sudetica, Trollius europaeus, Gentiana sp., Arnica montana, Lilium
martagon), and the orchids Orchis latifolia and Leucorchis sp. and 13 other protected species.
Partially protected species include Primula sp, Digitatis purpurea, Veratrum Lobelianum
and Convallaria majalis. The only station for Irish saxifrage Saxifraga rosacea in the Sudeten
mountains is found at Rogowej Kopie. There is also a very rich flora of mosses and liverworts
with 272 species and 122 species respectively having been recorded.

Fauna Little has been systematically studied of the fauna of the Park. Mammals, however,
include hare, fallow deer, red deer, wild boar, fox, pine marten and badger (Lepus capensis,
Dama dama, Cervus elaphus, Sus scrofa, Vulpes vulpes, Martes martes and Meles meles). In the
inter-war years there were records of forest, common and edible dormice Dryomys nitedula,
Muscardinus avellanarius and Glis glis, respectively. Breeding birds include partridge Perdix
perdix, pheasant Phasianus colchicus, black grouse Lyrurus tetrix, pygmy owl Glaucidium
passerinum, eagle owl Bubo bubo, black stork Ciconia nigra, goshawk Accipter gentilis,
sparrowhawk Accipiter nisus, kestrel Falco tiununculus, dipper Cinclus cinclus, grey
wagtail Motacilla cinerea, nutcracker Nucifraga caryocatactes and bullfinch Pyrrhula pyrrhula.
In previous years there were records of capercaillie Tetrao urogallus.

Cultural Heritage The dominant role in the local economy of the health centres (located
around the park) in providing recuperative services is now changing under the influence of
industrial development and tourism.

Local Human Population Within the Park there are five villages and a further ten around the
park’s boundaries, the largest being Kudowa-Zdroj and Polanica-Zdroj, both tourist and spa
towns. The area has suffered depopulation and several villages have been abandoned.

Visitors and Visitor Facilities There is a special educational trail designed to view the
geological structures, in addition to five separate tourist trails. A number of health resorts are
located around the park - Kudowa, Duszniki and Polanica, as well as tourist centres such as
Radkow, Wambierzyce, Zlotno, Kulin, Lewin Klodzki, Pasterka and Czermna. However, the

-159-

Poland

spa towns are increasingly being taken over by industry and tourism. For example, in
Kudowie 62% of the working population are now employed in industry, while in Polanicy 42%
work in this function (the same amount as are employed in spa and tourist activities combined).

Scientific Research and Facilities The weathering aspects of the sandstone has been
researched by geologists and geomorphologists, with special emphasis on the differential
resistance to wear shown by the layered rocks. Research has also concentrated on the Szezelin
Wielki area where the influence of underground waterflows on the washout and movement of
rock layers has been studied. Most recently evidence has been produced to suggest rock
movements as a result of vibrations in the strata.

Conservation Management The site contains three nature reserves, two landscape reserves and
one peatbog strict reserve. The landscape ones are Szczeliniec Wielki (SOha) and Bledne Skaly
(23ha); the peatbog reserve is Wielkie Torfowisko Batorowskie (39ha). Three further nature
reserves are planned. The Park lies within an area of protected landscape which is demarcated
along forest edges and partly along the international highway E-12. A planning document
prepared by Dr Pender suggests the establishment of four further reserves. One is aimed at
protecting meadowland near Lezyc, one in a beech-plane Fagus-Platanus wooded area, one in
natural Sudeten forest and one consisting of a steep-sloped natural pine forest. There are
suggestions that the area may be declared a national park.

Management Problems The trails in the Park are heavily utilised and in the central parts of
the mountain this pressure is becoming a threat. Szczeliniec Wielki and the Bledne Skaly are
visited daily by 1,000-2,000 people. The five separate trails converge at the tourist centre of
Kartow through which also passes the landscape road "The 100-Bends Trail". A further
attraction to the area is the reservoir, just beyond the park boundary, at Radkowie. The
increased industrialisation of the area has led to pollution standards being broken: at levels
twice the permitted in Kudowie (83.6 tons per km“ per Ce 2.5 times in Densznikach (101
tons per km“) and 5.5 times in Polanicy (222 tons per km“). Levels of SO, NO and fluorides
are above permitted figures, as is the level of noise (23-26 dBA in Polanicy). Building
development is expanding in line with industrial and tourism increases. The increase in
urbanised populations, increase in motor traffic as well as chemical use in agriculture and
forestry is having a serious effect on the park, with noticeable forest dieback and invasions of
insect pests. There is continued exploitation of sandstone and stone quarries at Radkow,
development of factory farms, the asphalting of forest roads and the construction of a ski-lift.

Staff No information.

Budget No information.

Local Administration No information.

References

° Jahna, A. (Ed.) (1986). Karkonosze_ polskie. Zaklad Narodowy im. Ossolinskich
Wydawnictwo Wroclaw.

* Jonca, E. (1986). Park Krajobrazowy Gor Stolowych. Przyroda Polska No. 8. Pp 18-20.

Date August 1987

Inski PK
Management Category V (Protected Landscape)
Biogeographical Province 2.11.05 (Middle European Forest)

Geographical Location Situated in the voivodship of Szczecin in the Inski Lake District some
50km due east of Szczecin and immediately adjacent to the town of Insko. 53°27’N, 15°32’E.

-160-

Poland

Date and History of Establishment The area was created by order of the Voivodship People’s
Council (Nr. IX/55/81) on 4 November 1981 and came into force on | January 1982.

Area 51,843ha including a protective buffer zone of 35,280ha.

Land Tenure No information

Altitude No information

Physical Features The park occupies the watershed and origin of a number of rivers the
majority of which flow to the west. There are at least seven large lakes, the largest being the
Visala Lake.

Climate No information

Vegetation Forests cover 12,719ha, agricultural lands 28,720ha and water areas 2,862ha.

Fauna No information

Cultural Heritage An old water mill has been renovated from funds raised by the Hunter’s
Union. It is located at Ciemnik on the river Ira where it cascades off the Inski plateau.

Local Human Population The park lies adjacent to the town of Insko

Visitors and Visitor Facilities No information

Scientific Research and Facilities No information

Conservation Management’ The area is completely surrounded by a protective buffer zone

which is contiguous with an extensive area of protected landscape stretching for some 60km to

the south to the River Notec. In 1983 members of the Nature Conservation League, the Polish

Hunter’s Union together with forestry personnel, agricultural officials and local and regional

government members formed a Society of Friends of the Inski Landscape Park. The aim of the

park is fourfold: environmental protection; tourism; education; and the maintenance of the

ecological balance in the surrounding areas. The Society is divided into five working groups:-

the Group on Nature Protection; Group on Forestry and Agriculture; Group on Hunting and

Water Management; Group on Spatial Planning and the Group on Propoganda and Tourism.

Management Problems No information

Staff No information

Budget No information

Local Administration No information

References

° Kokocinski, J. (1984). Towarzystwo Przyjaciol Inskiego Parku Krajobrazowego. Przyroda
Polska. No. 10.

Date August 1987

Kozienicki PK
Management Category V (Protected Landscape)

Biogeographical Province 2.11.05 (Middle European Forest)

-161-

Poland

Geographical Location Situated in the voivodship of Radom between the town of Radom
(8km to the south-west) and the River Vistula (10km to the north-east). Its northern boundary
is formed by the river Radomka and is centred on the forested Puszcza Kozienicka. 51°35’ N
21°35°E.

Date and History of Establishment The area was created by order of the Voivodship People’s
Council (Nr.XV/70/83) on 28 June 1983.

Area 45,535ha including a buffer zone of 30,437ha

Land Tenure Excluding the buffer zone the forests are largely state-owned and under the
administration of the State Forest Offices in Kozienice, Zagozdzon, Garbatka, Pionki and
JedInia. The remaining 2,255ha are privately owned.

Altitude Between 100 and 200m

Physical Features The northern section of the protected area contains the most characteristic
landscape for this region based on ancient sand dune terraces. The whole area is within the
floodplain of the river Vistula and includes a number of its tributaries: the Radomka forms the
northern boundary of the protected landscape and is considered to be the most natural of all
the water courses in the site; and the Zagozdzonka which flows through the central part of the
forest. These streams originate in peatbogs.

Climate No information

Vegetation Forests cover 24,019ha, agricultural land 17,712ha and water areas 219ha. The
forests are part of the Kozienicka Puszcza which in total consists of 28,035ha of woodland and
represents the largest remaining block of natural forest cover in the Radom voivodship. Some
80% of the landscape park (excluding the buffer zone) is forest cover. In the northern sections
the ancient sand dune terraces are covered by pine Pinus sp. forest alternating with peatbogs
which take up some 10% of the total core area. Geobotanically the area has similarities with
areas in the central uplands of Poland. It contains some species on the limits of their range, for
example, fir Abies sp., spruce Picea sp., beech Fagus sylvatica and sycamore Acer
pseudoplatanus. There are old records for Polish larch Larix decidua var. polonica and
yew Taxus baccata. The nature reserves are largely covered by fir mixed with oak Quercus sp.,
pine Pinus sp., sycamore, beech, and maple, wych-elm, lime, birch, hornbeam and aspen (Acer
platanoides, Ulmus glabra, Tilia sp., Betula sp., Carpinus betulus and Populus tremula). Species
of note include Lycopodium sp., Allium ursinum, Galanthus nivalis, Trollius europaeus, Linnaea
borealis and a large number of orchids Orchidaceae.

Fauna No information

Cultural Heritage The forest area has a long history and in the 17th century was called the
"Puszcza Radomska" and was given protection as a royal hunting ground. From 1607 it
supplied venison and other game for the King’s court. The village of JedInia is the location of
a small one-storeyed castle which was used by the King Wladyslaw Jagiello and his court as a
stop-over place between his two capitals of Krakow and Vilnius. Here in 1430 the "Statut
Jedlenski" was issued. Timber from the forest was floated down the river Vistula and used in
the construction of the Royal Castle in Warsaw as well as the Belveder.

Local Human Population There would appear to be only one settlement within the protected
landscape, the village of Augustow. However, there are at least eight villages on the edge of
the area as well as two towns (Kozienice, to the north-west and Pionki, to the south) and the
city of Radom (population 206,000) some 5km to the south-west.

Visitors and Visitor Facilities There is a system of trails and paths which are designed for
educational and recreation purposes. A recreation centre is being constructed at the Siezka lake
and there are plans for the creation of a larger lake at Pacynie which would also be used for
recreation. The Radomka river is already utilized for a number of water sports.

-162-

Poland
Scientific Research and Facilities No information

Conservation Management’ The area is completely surrounded by a protective buffer zone.
Since the days of the Partitions (late 18th century) the forest has been government-owned and
hence managed according to forestry plans and therefore has to a large extent avoided mass
deforestation. A major feature of the management will be the need to maintain and extend the
area of the forest covered by native species of trees, which are now largely restricted to the
nature reserves. There are at present seven forest nature reserves: Zagozdzon (established 1962,
65ha); Ponty (established 1978, 36ha); Brzezniczka (established 1980, 45ha); Pionki (established
1982, 83ha); Jedinia (established 1982, 86ha); Ciszek (established 1982, 40ha) and Zalamanek
(established 1982, 75ha). The majority of these were set up to give protection to associations
of fir Abies sp. (the typical tree species for the protected landscape area). In addition, two
landscape reserves were established in 1978 and 1980. A sewage treatment works is being
constructed at Mlecznej which will help prevent water pollution in the lakes and rivers within
the site.

Management Problems The major threat to the area is from industrial pollution most of
which eminates from the power station and a complex of chemical factories situated on the
edge of the protected landscape at Pionki. Other industrial concerns are located at Kozienice
and Radom. There is some pressure from the expansion of urban areas.

Staff No information

Budget No information

Local Administration No information

References
° Zareba, R. (1984). Kozienicki Park Krajobrazowy. Przyroda Polska. No.11. Pp.18-19.

Date August 1987

Ksiazanski PK
Management Category V (Protected Landscape)
Biogeographical Province 2.32.12 (Central European Highlands)
Geographical Location Situated in the voivodship of Walbrzych in Lower Silesia in the
Sudeten mountains some 5km due north of the town of Walbrzych and extending for 13km in a
NW-SE axis between the towns of Szczawno-Zdroj to the south and Swiedodzice to the north.

50 40°N, 16 40°E

Date and History of Establishment The area was created by order of the Voivodship People’s
Council (Nr. 35/81) on 28 October 1981.

Area 4,500ha, including a buffer zone of 700ha.

Land Tenure The forests are State-owned; the agricultural lands are private

Altitude Highest point in the south-eastern part of the park reaches 480m.

Physical Features The park occupies a narrow (2-3km wide) forested ridge of the Middle
Sudeten Range which in effect is the edge of the uplands separating the mountains from the
Silesian plains for a distance of 120-150km. This ridge is deeply cut in places by streams and
rivers originating in the mountains to form ravines. The park area exhibits some of the most
interesting morphological features along the length of the ridge by being cut in the space of
10km by five steeply-sided valleys, namely by the rivers Lubiechowska Woda, Pelcznica,

-163-

Poland

Szezawnik, Solny Potok and Czyzynka. In cutting through the 2km ridge the rivers is forced
to meander for up to 4km through ravines 50-80m deep. The sides are very steep, at times
vertical, with the floor of the ravines narrowing to 20-30m. Often at the bottom the humidity
is high and deeply shaded. The park can be divided into three sections according to their
geological characteristics. A chief element in the sediments are inlays and deposits of
limestone and marl which contain fossils of the Upper Devonian fauna. This is particularly
typical of the eastern section of the park between the Witoszowski and Lubiechowski valleys.
The south-eastern section, the highest part has a dense network of streams inflowing from the
north into the Witoszowski river and the southernly entering streams of the Lubiechowski
river, which are shallow and often dry, but is otherwise a gently undulating landscape. The
central section is cut by very deep meandering ravines by rivers with a mountainous character.
The steep rocky slopes with many gullies and gutters divide the terrain and often result in areas
of boulder-strewn treeless patches (as, for example, at Szczawnik) reminiscent of a
mountainous landscape. The northern section consists of rocks which are most resistant and is
cut by the largest of the rivers- the Czyzynka -and a gently undulating landscape reaching a
height of 447m (Waly).

Climate No information

Vegetation Forests cover 4,070ha (90% of the area), agriculural land 410ha and water areas
20ha. The deep cut dark ravines provide the right conditions for the growth of shade and
humidity-loving plants and the occurence of specific faunal elements. The forests are both dry
and humid varieties of the lower subalpine forests whilst in the smaller streams there are
elements of marshy woodland. The largest area is covered by mixed mountain forests. More
rare are patches of lowland conifer forests and mountain alder forest. The three types are: 1.
multi-specied mixed forest which includes sycamore, silver fir, oak, elm, lime (Acer
pseudoplatanus, Abies alba, Quercus sp., Ulmus sp., Tilia cordata) and single examples of
yew Taxus baccata. The shrub layers consist of rowan, ash, rose, red-berried elder and
meadowsweet (Sorbus aucuparia, Fraxinus excelsior, Rosa sp., Sambucus racemosa
and Filipendula sp). The ground flora is dense and covers 50-80% of the area. 2. Sudeten
beech forest which has beech, lime, norway spruce, sycamore, elm and yew (Fagus sylvatica,
Tilia sp., Picea abies, Acer pseudoplatanus, Ulmus sp. and Taxus baccata). There is an almost
complete absence of understorey with the ground flora consisting of sweet woodruff Asperula
odorata and dog’s mercury Mercuralis perennis. 3.mountain alder forest located in damper
areas consisting of grey alder Alnus incana, willow Salix sp. and dense shrubs and grass.
Isolated patches are also present of spruce forest Picea abies which have been artificially
planted and cover a fair sized area and birch Betula sp. occurring especially on the northern
slopes and the ridges. In the valleys there are meadows. A unique and separate biotope is
present in the bottoms of the ravines and stream gulleys where a rich assembly of ferns and
mosses occur, such as along the Pelcznicy river and the water reservoir in the valley of the
Solnego Potoku. There are records for 273 species of flora including 44 species of trees and
bushes. Within this total there are 24 mountainous species, 4 mountain forest species and 21
species at the limits of their range, and 17 species which are completely protected by law, some
of the latter are quite numerous in the park, for example, on the ridge of the Pelcznicy. In the
Szczawnika and Potoku Solnego valleys there are over 100 individual yew teees, some may be
400 years old and reach 275cm in circumference. There is also flowering ivy Hedera helix,
mezereum Daphne mezereum, Lilium martagon, and the orchids Platanthera bifolia and Listera
cordata.

Fauna The diversity of the morphology and microclimate of the area creates the ideal
conditions for the development of a very rich fauna and in particular the invertebrate fauna.
There are records for many species of molluscs including several endemics and approximately
170 species of Arachnids including 21 defined as rare. Amongst the butterflies recorded there
are the rare Papilio machaon and Apatura isis. Other species present in the park but which are
extinct in Silesia include Lycaemidas idas, Lysandra mersites and Maculinea nausithos. The
Coleoptera fauna is rich and includes Cerambyx scopolii and Clytus lama. Amongst the
Curculionidae present is Liparus coronatus. Of particular interest is the presence of the
ichneumon /chneumon gravipex. Of the interesting amphibians and reptiles present it is worth
noting the warty Triturus cristatus and alpine Triturus alpestris newts the fire
salamander Salamandra salamandra and the tree frog Hyla arborea as well as the sand

-164-

Poland

lizard Lacerta agilis, slow-worm Anguis fragilis, grass snake Natrix natrix and the very rare
smooth snake Coronella austiaca. The birds recorded include a large number of raptor species
as well as those species requiring holes for nesting. For example, kestrel Falco tinnunculus,
goshawk Accipiter gentilis, buzzard Buteo buteo and sparrowhawk Accipiter nisus breed and
rarer species include nutcracker Nucifraga caryocatactes, stock dove Columba oenas and grey
wagtail Motacilla cinerea. Mammals include two species of shrew Microtus sp., wild boar Sus
scrofa, fox Vulpes vulpes, fallow and red deer Dama dama and Cervus elephus and
mouflon Ovis aries.

Cultural Heritage The park is rich in monuments and ruins. There are former fortification
works, magnificent residences of the former land owners, a watchtower of the princes Bolek
and Swidnicki and the castle at Ksiaz overlooking the ravine of the river Pelcznicy. This is the
largest castle in Silesia, with 415 rooms and an area of 150,000 cubic metres. In addition there
are castles from the Middle Ages, and other military and religious objects.

Local Human Population There is only one town, Ksiaz, and one village, Cisow within the
park, but there are at least eleven small and large towns surrounding the area. The two major
conurbations of Walbrzych and Swidnica are very close to the park, and a large proportion of
Walbrzych’s population of 718,000 use the area at weekends.

Visitors and Visitor Facilities Tourist attractions are mainly restricted to the historic
monuments and buildings with activities centred on the Ksiaz castle.

Scientific Research and Facilities | The exposed rock faces on the Lipiny mountain (near
Mokrzeszowa Gornego) and the partially flooded quarry (Jezioro Daisy) have been studied for
over 100 years for their fossil remains and the use of stratification for ageing deposits. This
site has yielded numerous corals, Brachiopoda, Stromatopora, Lamellibranchiata, goniatites and
others, thus allowing the Devonian fauna to be evaluated in detail.

Conservation Management’ The park is surrounded by a protective belt consisting of an area
of protected landscape. The original concepts put forward by government advisory bodies saw
the creation of several nature reserves and an area of protected landscapes with the
development of tourism and the creation of a reservoir below Cisy in the river valley
Czyzynki. However, in the early 1980s the programme was dropped and the landscape park
created. Unfortunately, no spatial management pian for the park has been created and only
some information boards have been erected.

Management Problems The forests continue to be utilized by the forestry authorities as
commercial crops although in a temporary basis and near Ksiaz the forests are used by the
Tourism and Social Administration "Ksiaz" whilst the agricultural land is used by its present
owners. Some of the river courses contain many years worth of accumulated timber while the
exact boundaries of the park have yet to be fixed. The regulations affecting the management
of the park are at present not being enforced. There is uncontrolled tourist pressue especially
at the central part and the nature reserve Soliczanka has been damaged by excessive trampling.
In the northern part of the park a number of water extraction plants are being built
endangering the water table in the area. In recent years there has been an explosive increase in
the occurence of honey fungus Armillaria mellea and most recently near Pelcznice outbreaks of
beech aphids.

Staff Although indicated in the documents creating the landscape park, no director nor staff
members have been appointed.

Budget No information
Local Administration No information

References
° Jonca, E. (1986). Ksiazanski Park Krajobrazowy. Przyroda Polska. No. 2. p.18-21.

Date August 1987

-165-

Poland

Lasy Janowskie PK
Management Category V (Protected Landscape)
Biogeographical Province 2.11.05. (Middle European Forest)

Geographical Location Situated in voivodship of Tarnobrzeg in the south-eastern uplands of
the country, some 55km south of Lublin, 65km north-east of Rzeszow and just south of Janow
Lubelski. 50°32’N, 22°30°E.

Date and History of Establishment The area was created by Voivodship People’s Council
Order Nr. II/12/84 on 3 October 1984.

Area The park covers 62,950ha which includes a buffer zone of 39,550ha.
Land Tenure No information.

Altitude No information.

Physical Features No information.

Climate No information.

Vegetation Forests cover 33,780ha, agricultural lands 25,534ha and water bodies 510ha. The
surrounding area is dominated by pine Pinus sylvestris woodland, interspersed with pockets of
fir Abies sp., and peat bogs, as well as a large number of lakes.

Fauna’ There is apparently a rich fauna recorded for the region. Birds include breeding
crane Grus grus, lesser spotted eagle Aguila pomarina and short-toed eagle Circaetus gallicus.
The populations of capercaillie Tetrao urogallus and of wolf Canis lupus represent 10% of their
populations in the country.

Cultural Heritage The park is alternatively titled the "Partisan Park of National Significance"
and is important for its role as the scene of partisan activity during World War II.

Local Human Population No information.
Visitors and Visitor Facilities No information.

Scientific Research and Facilities The Institute of Environmental Management in Warsaw in
completing a project aimed at identifying areas needing protection which isolated the Lasow
Janowskich and Puszcza Solska as requiring legal protection. The landscape park is due to be
surrounded by an area of protected landscape - the Lipsko-Janowski APL as well as linked to
another landscape park - Stawy. This project has been coordinated into the regional
programme for environmental and water economy protection 1986-90 and outline plan till
2000, which was itself accepted.

Conservation Management To lessen the impact of the major communication routes which
cross the area there are plans to build walkways under the roads, limit the speed of traffic and
create belts of trees and bushes along the roads. A series of recommendations have been put
forward to the forestry authorities (including the establishment of a number of reserves) and to
the water authorities for the cleaning-up of the rivers Tanwi and Bukowa.

Management Problems The park lies within an area of intensive industrial development with
large steel and engineering concerns located at Stalowej Woli, some 20km to the south-west of
the park and only Skm from a proposed area of protected landscape. In addition to this the
voivodship is one of the most significant with regard to agricultural production. There are five
important communication routes through the area which act as ecological barriers.

Staff No information.

-166-

Poland
Budget No information.
Local Administration No information.

References
° Radziejowski, J. (1986). Obszary Chronionego Krajobrazu Ww Woj.
Tarnobrzeskim. Przyroda Polska. No.7. pp. 19-20.

Date August 1987

Nadmorski PK
Management Category V (Protected Landscape)
Biogeographical Province 2.11.05. (Middle European Forest)

Geographical Location Situated in the voivodship of Gdansk on the Baltic coast, some 30km
north of the city of Gdansk and including the entire Hel Peninsula (Mierzeja Helska) east of
Wladyslawowo and approximately 40% of the Bay of Puck (Zaloka Pucka). It extends in a belt
along the Baltic coastline for some 20km west of Wladyslwowo to the river Piasnicy. 54°45’N,
18°25°E.

Date and History of Establishment The area was created by order of the voivodship People’s
Council (Nr. [X/49/78) on 5 January 1978.

Area 27,610ha, including a buffer zone of 12,119ha.

Land Tenure Some 99% of forest cover is owned by the State, although the Ministry of
Forestry is in control of less than 10% of the total area. The vast majority of agricultural land
is State owned.

Altitude From sea level to 100m

Physical Features The park is characterised by the coastal sand dune systems and occasional
stretches of cliffs and deep ravines, as well as by a large surface area of the Bay of Puck. The
Hel Peninsula consists of sand dunes separating the open sea from the Bay. Soils vary
tremendously but in the park are mainly clay, sands and gravels and are not much suited to
agricultural production. The peninsula consists of sands (loose, wet and peaty). The Hel
Peninsula has been created over time by the process of transportation of massive amounts of
sand along the Baltic coastline, at first creating islands and then a 34km long peninsula. The
accumulation of sand has resulted in the development of sand dunes. The Bay of Puck lies
behind a narrow sand bar known as the "Ryfem Mew" and is an area of shallow (8m) water
which warms up relatively fast, and is particularly clear and salt-laden.

Climate This is strongly influenced by the sea with winters being much milder than further
inland. Temperature varies from an average low of -1.5°C in January to an average of 17°C
in July. Summers are cooler along the coast with some 210 days of growing season. Average
annual rainfall is between 550-600mm varying from 210 to 680mm. Rarely does the sea breaks
through the peninsula, the last occurence being in 1914.

Vegetation Forests cover 3,975ha, agricultural land 7,810ha and water areas 10,36lha. The
forest cover is both pure pine Pinus sylvestris and mixed (with beech Fagus sylvatica being
dominant) and including interesting Atlantic elements. The areas of steep cliffs are covered in
mature beech forests with a rich ground flora, whilst the sand dunes are colonized by Scots
pine Pinus sylvestris with an understorey of bilberry Vaccinium myrtillus. There are a number
of peat bogs of the Atlantic type with species such as Rubus chamaemorus and Myrica gale.
There are also communities of salt loving plants, particularly on the Hel Peninsula. The ground
flora includes orchids (for example, Listera ovata) and the royal fern. The nature reserve

-167-

Poland

Przyladek Rozewski consists of 54m high cliffs covered in 120 year old beech Fagus sylvatica
forest. Some of the trees are over 200 years old. Other tree species present include field
maple, ash, rowan, birch, wild pear and Norway spruce (Acer campestris, Fraxinus excelsior,
Sorbus aucuparia, Betula pendula, Pyrus pyraster and Picea abies. The shrub layer consists of
hazel, sallow, willow, juniper, blackberry, guelder rose, raspberry and hawthorn (Corylus
avellona, Salix caprea, Salix sp., Juniperus communis, Rubus sp., Viburnum opulus, Rubus idaeus
and Crataegus monogyna). The cliff tops are covered in broom Sarothamnus scoparius and sea
buckthorn Hippoptae rhamnoides, some bushes reaching 2m. in height. Protected plants
include Lycropodum sp., ivy Hedera heli and a number of orchids. Behind the dune system
there are extensive peat bogs such as the 2,000ha Bielawski bogs which represent the
north-eastern limit of their distribution. The chief species is the cotton grass Eriophorum sp.,
with cross-leaved heather Erica tetralix, bog myrtle Myrica gale and rarer species such as
cloudberry Rubus chamaemorus, two species of Sparganium, beak sedge Rhynchospor sp. and
pillwort Pilularia sp. The Bay of Puck has eel-grass Zostra beds at depths of 6-10m and other
plants include Chara baltica, Chara crinita, Chara aspersa and Tolypella nidifica.

Fauna’ The Bay of Puck is an important area for many breeding and wintering bird species
and is particularly well known as a migration spot with thousands of birds passing along the
peninsula in spring and autumn. Until recently the smooth snake Coronella austriaca was
reported from the Hel Peninsula. Some species recorded in the Bay of Puck are rarely
encountered elsewhere, for example, Cyathura carianata, Spahaeroma hokeri, Leptocheirus
pilosus, Melita palmata, Talorchestra deshayostii and Cardium harniense. Several unusual
freshwater species are also present: Piscicola geometra, Asellus aquatitus and Lymnea prregra.

Cultural Heritage There are numerous architectural monuments of note and at Jastarni there
is evidence of human occupation during the last 2,000 years. At Puck there are moraine
boulders, the largest measuring 7.5m in circumference, locally known as the" Twelve Apostles"
whilst near the town of Zarnowca at the western edge of the park there is a 20m circumference
boulder which was chronicled in 1277 as the bounder marker of the Polish kingdom. Just
outside Puck there is a 1.3km long avenue of lime trees which were, apparently, planted by the
famous Polish King Jan III Sobierski which lead to the country villa of Rzucewie. At the
village of Chlapowo near Rozewiem in 1859-1860 brown coal was exploited in a seam which
ran to the cliff edge at this point. Also at Rozewiem there is a lighthouse which is a major
tourist attraction and in Hel the original fishermen’s cottages have been preserved and show a
marked resemblance to Dutch buildings from the 18th century.

Local Human Population Within, or on the edge of, the park there are a number of fair-sized
seaside towns, the largest being Wladyslawowo (9,000 inhabitants in 1976) followed by Jastarnia
(4,500), Hel (3,800) and on the Bay of Puck, Puck. Average density (in 1978) was 269 persons
per square kilometre.

Visitors and Visitor Facilities The Hel Peninsula is very popular with tourists, the beaches
facing the Bay of Puck being the only south-facing ones in Poland, and subsequently there are
a number of recreation centres along the coast (Chalupy, Kuznica, Jastarnia, Jurata and Hel).
In total there are some 65 recreation centres; 38 in Wladyslawowo, 11 in Jastarni, 6 in Juracie,
4 in Karwi, 3 in Hel, 2 in Rewie and | in Debki having a capacity (in 1976) of 7,213 places.
In addition there were 1,700 camping sites within the park and 400 in Wladyslawowo. There is
a railway line (built in 1922) and a well surfaced road running the length of the coast which
makes access that much easier and near Wladyslawowo there is the well known sports centre of
Cetniewo.

Scientific Research and Facilities No information

Conservation Management The landscape park is protected on the inland side by an area of
protected landscape (APL) with the zone extending seawards for 4km and including the whole
of the Bay of Puck. With the landscape park there are three nature reserves, one of which is a
Strict nature reserve. One is a landscape reserve (Przyladek Rozewski, created in 1959,
covering 12ha) and two faunal reserves (Moroszka Bielawskiego Blota, created in 1977 covering
8ha and Woskownica Bielawskiego Blota, also created in 1977, covering 33ha). The Sea

-168-

Poland

Administration personnel along with forest workers annually attempt to repair the damage
caused to the sand dunes both by man and by natural causes. Previously thousands of
migrating birds were killed by colliding with the lighthouse at Rozewic which has now been
illuminated to prevent such massacres. A proposed nature reserve is to be declared in the
Chlapowski Ravine which has exposed Tertiary deposits with floral remains.

Management Problems Due to the, at times, excessive tourist pressure on the Hel Peninsula,
annually several dozen hectares of sand dunes are damaged. The peat bogs have to a major
extent been damaged by local people who dig the peat for burning. The Gdansk based
Non-Timber Forest Products Industry " Las " has planted large areas with non-native North
American whortleberry bushes. On the edge of the park at the northern tip of the Zarnowiecki
Lake there is an electricity powerstation which is intended to be converted into a nuclear
power plant. There are fish processing plants in Wladyslawowo and Jastarni - their effect on
the environment is not known.

Staff No information.

Budget No information.

Local Administration No information.

References

° Anon. (1978) Nadmorski Park Krajobrazowy. Urzad Wojewodzki w Gdansku.

° Sikora, A (1978) Osobliwosci i Zabytki Przyrody Wojewodztwa Gdanskiego, KAW Gdansk.

Date August 1987

Sobiborski PK
Management Category V (Protected Landscape)
Biogeographical Province 2.11.05 (Middle European Forest)

Geographical Location Situated in the voivodship of Chelm just to the west of the river Bug
and the Soviet border in the Polesie Lubelskie and the Wlodawa marshes, 10km south of
Wlodawa and 30km north-east of Chelm. 51°27’N 23°30°E.

Date and History of Establishment The area was craeted by order of the Voivodship People’s
Council (Nr. XIII/89/83) on 23 March 1983 (on the same date that three other landscape parks
were created in the Chelm voivodship, namely Poleski PK, Chelmski PK and Strzelecki Pk).

Area 19,000ha including a protective buffer zone of 9,000ha

Land Tenure A mixture of state-owned (most of the forests) and private (the majority of the
agricultural lands)

Altitude 170m (highest point in the protective buffer zone is 187m)

Physical Features The area is a low-lying sandy and forested flood plain of the river Bug and
its associated tributaries together forming a western extension of the Pripet Marshes. It
consists of sand islands in an expanse of clay soils and the landscape is one of shallow
expansive valleys and low undulating moraine uplifts. The landscape is typical of the Polesie
lowlands charaterized by infertile soils and waterlogged terrain.

Climate A continental climate predominates with long summer and winter periods (105 and

110 days respectively). The average annual temperature is 7° C. rising in July to an average of
18.5°C and falling in January to an average of -4°C. Annual average rainfall is 450mm.

-169-

Poland

Vegetation Forests cover 11,200ha, agricultural land 5,200ha and water bodies 660ha. The
woodland is part of the larger Sobiborski Forest which is mixed, (with alder Alnus glutinosus),
but with pine Pinus sp. dominant. The forests are generally waterlogged with small forest
lakes. There are rare plant associations particularly surrounding the 14ha Plotycze Lake.

Fauna Larger mammals include wild boar Sus scrofa, fallow deer Dama dama, elk Alces alces
and otter Lutra lutra. Wolves Canis lupus are also recorded regularly. There are a number of
rare breeding bird species especially amongst the raptors with such species as lesser spotted
eagle Aquila pomarina, short-toed eagle Circaetus gallicus and eagle owl Bubo bubo, as well as
crane Grus grus. Of great interest is the large resident population of European pond
terrapins Emys orbicularis with colonies present on the Koseniec Lake, Tarasinka river, Zlobek
marshes, Orchowe Lake and six other sites.

Cultural Heritage The main feature of the area are the remains of the Sobibor World War II
Nazi concentration camp where between March 1942 and October 1943 250,000 people were
murdered. This camp was the scene in October 1943 of the only successful uprising staged in
any camp in occupied Poland. The site today is woodland and its past history is
commemorated with a simple monument.

Local Human Population Within the protected landscape there are three small villages -
Sobibor, Zlobek and Orowa. The nearest town is Wlodawa with a population of 11,200. The
42ha Brudno Lake is used as a commercial fish farm and the non-forested areas are largely
pastures and hay meadows.

Visitors and Visitor Facilities The area is remote and sparsely populated but is part of the
Wlodawa-Leczynska Lake District which is becoming a popular water-based recreation and
tourist destination. The nearest hotels and camping accommodations are at Wlodawa.

Scientific Research and Facilities During the years 1979 to 1984 the Ornithological Circle of
the Forestry Institute SGGW-AR in Warsaw carried out research (with special reference to
waterfowl populations and breeding raptors) in the area.

Conservation Management The protected landscape is surrounded by a protective buffer zone
and by an area of protected landscape which is continuous with that surrounding the 27,500ha
Poleski PK to the west. Within the protected landscape there is one peatbog nature reserve,
Brudzieniec. There are plans to set aside a special fauna reserve for the protection of the
European pond terrapin colony on the Koseniec Lake.

Management Problems There have been extensive drainage and agricultural intensification
programmes in operation in the flooded meadowland and peatbogs further to the west, but this
processs has as yet not affected the protected landscape area. There is a railway line from
Chelm to Wlodawa which runs along the eastern edge of the area and may be used for
industrial purposes in view of the fact that there is an estimated 40 thousand million tons of
coal deposits 900m below the surface. These are as yet unexploited. The major threat is the
conversion of natural forest types to commercial operations and monocultures of pine Pinus sp.

Staff No information

Budget No information

Local Administration No information

References

° Gadomska, G. (1979). Pojezierze Leczynsko-Wlodawskie. PPWK. Warszawa.

° Wasiak, M. and Keller, M. (1985). Zolw blotny Emys oricularis w Sobiborskim Parku
Krajobrazowym i aktualne problemy jego ochrony. Chronmy Przyrode Ojczysta. R.4l.
No.5. Pp 63-66.

Date August 1987

-170-

Poland
Tucholski PK
Management Category V (Protected Landscape)
Biogeographical Province 2.11.05 (Middle European Forest)

Geographical Location Situated in the voivodship of Bydgoszcz, part of the Bory Tucholski,
to the west of the river Vistula and some 40km due north of Bydgoszcz and 90km south-west
of Gdansk. The Park lies along and to the immediate east of the Brda river valley, with the
nearest town being Tuchola. 53°45’N, 17°50°E.

Date and History of Establishment The area was created by order of the Voivodship People’s
Council (Nr. IX/71/85) on 9 December 1985, as "an area with enhanced protection of certain
natural, landscape and cultural values". The Park and its buffer zone lie within 23 rural
authorities in seven districts - Czersk, Chojnice, Cekcyn, Gostycyn, Lubiewo, Sliwice and
Tuchola.

Area 52,929ha, including a buffer zone of 15,946ha.
Land Tenure No information.
Altitude No information.

Physical Features Situated in the central part of the Bory Tucholski, north-south along the
Brda river valley in the Krainy Wielkopolsko-Pomorski. The Brda river is the major source of
water supply to the town of Bydgoszcz (the ninth largest in Poland). Below the confluence of
the river Bielska Struga, the rate of fall in the river increases significantly and the river valley
becomes narrow, deeply cut and canyon-like near Pieklo, where the river contains boulders
which break the surface of the river. Within the park boundary there are 35 lakes (covering
8,233ha) with a further 26 in the buffer zone (covering 648ha). There are scattered erratic
boulders, one which attains a circumference of 7m.

Climate The climate is characteristic of the pine forest areas of northern Poland and is
unaffected by urban and industrial pollutants.

Vegetation Forests cover 37,729ha, agricultural land 10,965ha and water bodies 1,47\ha,
(2.8% of the park area). Agricultural lands occupy 20.7%, but are mostly located in the buffer
zone. Although 71.3% of the park is in forest cover only small areas of natural forest remain.
Habitats which are in the most natural state include water, peat and marsh pioneer vegetation
(on forested sand dunes), relict glacial species and steppe species. The flora is young and is
diversified due to the positioning of the biogeographical position of the park. The forests
consist of pine Pinus sylvestris and birch Betula sp. with an understorey of juniper Juniper
communis and barberry Barberis vulgaris. Not so widespread are forest types such as mixed,
dry and flooded woodlands and rarer types of woodland are found in river valleys and along
lake shores. The richest are oak-lime-hornbeam Quercus-Tilia-Carpinus combination as well
as alder Alnus glutinosus complexes. One of the nature reserves, Ustronie, consists of a
hornbeam Carpinus betulus wood with service tree Sorbus torminalis mix. However, the
dominant forest cover is a monoculture of pine Pinus sp. resulting from a 250 year period of
commercial forestry operations, but nevertheless the area remains one of the largest continuous
complexes of forest left in Poland.

Fauna The area has a rich faunal component including, amongst the birds, black stork Ciconia
nigra, eagle owl Bubo bubo and osprey Pandion haliaetus. Mammals include red deer, fallow
deer, wild boar, pine marten, fox, badger (Cervus elaphus, Dama dama, Sus scrofa, Martes
martes, Vulpes vulpes, Meles meles) and others.

-171-

Poland

Cultural Heritage The opening of the park, which gives protection to the core of the forested
Bory Tucholskie, was planned to coincide with the 750th anniversary celebrations of the
Tucholi town and 50th anniversary of the death of a local artist Leon Wyczolkowski. The
forest is crossed by the route taken by Napoleon on his march to Moscow. There are a number
of ethnographic objects, such as the traditional rural buildings and a small country mansion
(Janta-Polczynski) from the end of the 18th century, as well as the remains of earthworks from
the Middle Ages.

Local Human Population Within the Park there is one village, Legbad, and seven others
around the boundary as well as one town, Tucholas.

Visitors and Visitor Facilities The Bory Tucholskie have traditionally been a
recreation-excursion area and are being promoted for particular types of tourism, such as
canoeing. The park lies within the designated Eastern-Pomoranian tourist region defined in
the national spatial management plans for tourism till 1990.

Scientific Research and Facilities No information.

Conservation Management The landscape Park is linked in a system with areas of protected
landscape (APL) to other landscape parks such as the projected Chojnicki Landscape Park to
the north, via the APL Jeziora Koronowski and Dolina Brdy, as well as links with the Vistula
river valley and the Bydgosko-Torunski uplands. Within the landscape Park there are five
nature reserves, two forest reserves (one peatbog and two lakes). There are plans to create two
further reserves, one peatbog and one forest, as well as two large landscape parks, each
projected to cover 1,500ha. As yet there is no formally adopted spatial management plan but
the proposals are to have local tourist and recreation developments within the buffer zone
surrounding the park with a carrying capacity fixed at 1,800-2,000 persons in the park per day
in the summer and a further 2,000 in the buffer zone. Six areas have been delimited for
intensive development of tourism infrastructure, four are in the buffer zone and one on the
edge of the Park.

Management Problems The area has had over 250 years of man-influenced activity, and much
of the broadleaved woodland has been removed and replaced by meadowlands and agricultural
land or by monocultured plantations of pine. There is an increasing tendency for the
construction of second (holiday) homes within the park, often illegally.

Staff No information.

Budget No information.

Local Administration The Park and its buffer zone are administered by the sub-forestry

offices of Czersk, Rytel, Tuchola and Zamrzenica, all under the control of the OZLP (Forestry

Office) in Torun.

References

° Szezesny, J. (1986). Tucholski Park Krajobrazowy. Przyroda Polska 6. Pp 18-20.

° Tylzanowski, T. (undated). Charakterystyka Tucholskiego Parku Krajobrazowego Pp 18-34.
Unpublished document.

Date August 1987

t72-

Poland
Wdzydzki PK
Management Category V (Protected Landscape)
Biogeographical Province 2.11.05 (Middle European Forest)

Geographical Location Situated in the Voivodship of Gdansk in the Kaszubian Lake District
of the Pomeranian Lake Region, centred on the Wdzydzke Lake, 10km south of Koscierzyna
and 60km south-west of Gdansk. It lies in the communes of Dziemiany-Lipusz, Koscierzyna
and Stara Kiszewa. 55°55’N_ 17°5S0°E.

Date and History of Establishment The area was created by order of the Voivodship People’s
Council (Nr. XIX/83/83) on 15 June 1983.

Area 17,650ha
Land Tenure A mixture of state-owned forests and private agricultural holdings
Altitude 100-200m

Physical Features The area is cented around the Wdzydzke Lake, its rivers and on parts of
the extensive Bory Tucholskie on outwash deposits laid down by the last Baltic glaciation. The
main deposits are of Pomeranian sands overlaying clay formations. The other
geomorphological features of the area are the post-glacial gullies with, for example, the
Wdzydzke Lake lying at the junction of two such structures. Other gullies have resulted in the
formation of lakes at Golun, Rodolne, Slupinko and Jelenic. Wdzydzke Lake is 14.2 sq.km. is
area with a maximum depth of 68m.

Climate The area is characterized by a cool, late and predominately dry spring with sharp
frosts lasting till early June. The summer is marked by high rainfall. The autumn is long and
warm and the winters harsh with a heavy snow cover.

Vegetation Forests cover 11,170ha, agricultural land 3,920ha and water bodies 1,915ha. The
area represents the north-western extent of the pine Pinus sp. dominated Bory Tucholskie with
some 63% of the area covered by forests. Nearly 99% of the trees are pine, the remainder
being birch Betula sp. with small patches of oak Quercus sp. and beech Fagus sylvatica which
occur on the clay outliers. The richest flora is associated with the rivers and lakes.

Fauna Breeding bird species include the eagle owl Bubo bubo,'white-tailed eagle Haliaeetus
albicilla, crane Grus grus and capercaillie Tetrao urogallus while the peregrine Falco peregrinus
occurs on passage only. Mammals recorded include red deer, roe deer, wild boar, fox and pine
marten (Cervus elaphus, Capreolus capreolus, Sus scrofa, Vulpes vulpes and Martes martes).
The beaver Castor fiber although previously present in the area has now disappeared. The
most interesting species occurring is the European pond terrapin Emys orbicularis. There is
also an endemic variety of the fish species Salmo trutta which is restricted to the Wdzydzke
Lake.

Cultural Heritage Within the protected landscape there is a Kaszubian Ethnographic Park and
the area as a whole has a major element of traditional architectural design and rural style
buildings.

Local Human Population Within the protected landscape area there are six villages (Loryniec,
Wszki, Wdzyzde, Wdzydze Tucholskie, Wdzydze Kiszewska and Piechawiec) and just beyond its
western boundary is the larger village of Dziemiany and to the south the town of Wiele. The
area is sparsely populated with a density of 22 persons per square kilometre.

Visitors and Visitor Facilities There is a museum "Chata Kaszubska" in the village of
Wdzydze Kiszewska (itself a typical fishing settlement) created in 1907 as well as many cultural
and architectural monuments. The Kaszubian Ethnographic Park is situated between the Golun
Lake and the road and covers 12.5ha. Here a skansen is to be constructed consisting of 40 or

Si18=

Poland

so typical Kaszubian dwellings in a village layout of larger and smaller lanes and paths. It will
include a blacksmith’s workshop 165 years old, a minor gentry’s house from the 18th century
and an 18th century manor as well as working mills and a wooden church. It is intended that
the skansen will be a living musuem. The main recreation and tourist attractions are at present
located in the northern and eastern sections of the park on the shores of Golun Lake.

Scientific Research and Facilities No information

Conservation Management’ The protected landscape has no protective buffer zone nor is it
surrounded by an area of protected landscape. There are no nature reserves within the site.
The voivodship authorities passed a decree on the 22 June 1976 (Nr. 2) which declared a zone
of quiet extending for 500m around the edges of the Wdzydzke Lake. A spatial management
plan has been prepared which envisages the creation of a protective buffer zone.

Management Problems _ In previous times the percentage of broadleaved woodland cover was
greater than it is now, this reduction being caused by systematic felling and replacement by
monocultured pine as part of a commercial forestry operation.

Staff No information

Budget No information

Local Administration Inspector of Forestry and Nature Protection, Environmental
Conservation Directorate, Voivodship Committee, Gdansk

References
° Sikora, A. (1983). Wdzydzki Park Krajobrazowy. Przyroda Polska. No. 11 Pp 24-27.

Date August 1987

Zaleczanski PK
Management Category V (Protected Landscape)
Biogeographical Province 2.11.05 (Middle European Forest)

Geographical Location Situated in the voivodship of Sieradz, on either side of the valley of
the river Warta, between Dzialoszyn and Krzeczow, 30km_ north-west of Czestochowa and
40km due south of Sieradz. The area lies at the northern end of the Jurajski Uplands and is
contained in the communes of Wierzchlas, Putnow and Dzialoszyn. 51° 05’ N 18° 20’ E.

Date and History of Establishment The area was created by order of the Voivodship People’s
Council (Nr. XIII/50/78) on 5 January 1978.

Area 14,278ha including the protective buffer zone of 7,172ha
Land Tenure No information
Altitude 162m to the highest point at 246m

Physical Features The site occupies some of the most valuable sections of the Warta river
valley and the limestone and karst features of the Jurajski Uplands. It is at this point that the
river Warta creates a gap (40km long) between the Wielunskie Uplands and the Malopolskie
Uplands marked by steep cliffs and terraces (up to 60m high). The relief of the area has been
shaped by the Riss glaciation-Warta stage which has been remodelled by the last interglacial
period and the Wurm glaciation. A major feature here are the limestone exposures and the
cliffs as well as isolated limestone peaks (numbering eight in total) and limestone ridges. There
are also post-glacial deposits with sand and gravel substrates, a number of erratic boulders and

2174-

Poland

at least 15 distinct caves and cave systems. The latter contain Pliocene fossils of over 100
species, 4-3 million years old. The river Warta which is mature in structure as exemplified by
the presence of meanders, islands and ox-bows, has only tributary streams entering it from the
west and south. On the east side of the river there is a lack of flowing water. Some of the side
tributaries flow partially underground to emerge in the form of springs.

Climate The area experiences a favourable local climate.

Vegetation Forests cover 7,042ha, agricultural land 6,664ha and water bodies 256ha. The site
is dominated by pine Pinus sp. and is noted for the occurrence of rare species. The total
number of species recorded is 1,100 and includes the following protected species: ivy,
club-moss, water lily, house leek, Martagon lily, alder buckthorn, wayfaring tree, Labrador
tea, bearberry, helichrysum, lily of the valley (Hedera helix, Lycopodium sp., Nuphar luteum,
Sempervivum tectorum, Lilium martagon, Frangula alnus, Viburnum opulus, Ledum palustre,
Arctostaphylos sp., Helichrysum arenarium, Convallaria majalis) and Cetraria islandica. The
main habitat types present are limestone outcrops, water areas including the river, peatbogs,
grasslands (of the saxicolous and psammophilous variety) and forests. The latter are the most
highly altered by man’s activities with the remaining natural associations being characterized
by the presence of oak Quercus sp., alder Alnus glutinosus, ash Fraxinus excelsior and in the
northern sectors by beech Fagus sylvatica, fir Abies sp. and spruce Picea sp.

Fauna. There is a rich assemblage of species most notable being certain mollusc species (for
example, Pyramidula rupestris) which are present here at their extreme northern limit, this also
being true for the butterfly Paplion sp. Mammal species present include the hamster Cricetus
cricetus, eastern hedgehog Erinaceus concolor, red deer Cervus elaphus and wild boar Sus
scrofa. Of the 116 bird species recorded breeding birds include kingfisher, penduline tit, black
grouse, hazel hen and black stork (Alcedo atthis, Remiz pendulinus, Lyrurus tetrix, Tetrastes
bonasia and Ciconia nigra). The rivers contain Barbus sp., Chondrostoma nasus and Squalius
sephalus.

Cultural Heritage At least two tumuli have been identified and a settlement dating from
Roman times. There are a number of ethnic wooden cottages and a wooden church at
Bobrowinki, as well as water-mills in four separate places. Traces of primitive artifacts have
been unearthed at a number of sites in the area.

Local Human Population Within the protected landscape there are nine villages the largest
being Zalecze Wielkie and Bobrowniki. All but one of these is situated along the river Warta.
The nearest sizable urban centre is Wielun, some 10km to the north-west. The area is sparsely
populated with a density of 32 persons per square kilometre.

Visitors and Visitor Facilities The area is a major recreation and health resort locality largely
due to the favourable climate. There is one tourist hotel in the area at Krzeczow in the north
and four educational-recreation centres. At present there are four sign-posted trails through
the protected landscape two of which are long-distance footpaths - one tracing the Jujarski
Uplands and the other the Warta Gorge. Canoeing takes place on the river and there are a
number of view points. The area is used for ecological training by members of the Polish
Pathfinder’s Association which has its field station and training centre in the park.

Scientific Research and Facilities The Voivodship Nature Conservation Office in Sieradz in
collaboration with the University of Lodz carried out a series of detailed inventories in the
protected landscape between 1976 and 1981. This work also included research into the
utilization of the area, the definition of its boundaries and its future economic development.

Conservation Management The site is completely surrounded by a protective buffer zone and
contains two nature reserves, Dabrowa w Nizankowicach and the smaller Weze, as well as one
natural monument. Ten other natural monuments are due to be placed under protection. A
spatial management plan has been prepared.

A75-

Poland

Management Problems Mineral exploitation continues to take place in the proitective buffer
zone but is limited to local needs. This activity includes the extraction of limestone, gravel and
sand.

Staff No information
Budget No information

Local Administration Director of Environment Protection Department, Voivodship
Administrative Office, Sieradz.

References

° Czyzewska, K. and Olaczek, R. (1986). Zaleczanski Park Krajobrazowy. Dokumentacja
stanu _srodowiska __ przyrodniczego i kulturowego dla __ potrzeb ochrony i
zagospodarowania. Czesc I. Acta Universitatis Lodziensis. Folia Sozologica 2. Lodz.

° Czyzewska, K. and Olaczek, R. (undated). Zaleczanski Park Krajobrazowy. Polskie
Towarzystwo Turystyczno-Krajoznawcze.

° Nikoleizig, H and Psujowa, B. (undated). Ochrona Przyroda w_ Polsce. PPWK
Warszawa-Wroclaw.

Date August 1987

Zespol Parkow Ponidzia PK
Management Category V (Protected Landscape)
Biogeographical Province 2.11.05 (Middle European Forest)

Geographical Location Situated in the voivodship of Kielce in three separate but parallel
belts, the largest extending some 35km along the river Nida between its confluence with the
river Vistula in the south and Pinczow in the north. The area lies 50km north-east of Krakow
and 40km due south of Kielce. 50° 20’N 20° 35’E

Date and History of Establishment No information
Area 82,647ha including the protective buffer zone of 42,772ha

Land Tenure The forests are state-owned whilst the agricultural areas are predominately
private

Altitude Between 100 and 200m

Physical Features The area is at the junction of at least seven different physio-geographical
units: Nida valley, Jedrzejowska plateau, Wodzislawski heights, Proszowice plateau, Polaniecka
syncline, Pinczowski heights and the Suolecka syncline, resulting in a diverse landscape
surface. The major feature is, however, the 2-4km wide valley of the river Nida, which
strongly meanders, has extensive shoals, cliffs and ox-bows. The best remaining examples of
natura! landscape are in the sections between Chroberzem and Nieprowicami and between
Wislica and Czarkowami. On the right-hand bank slopes of the valley there are extensive areas
of loess deposits on the Proszowice plateau which is cut by deep ravines, gullies and dry
valleys. In the centre of the area there are stratum of gypsum (a unique feature for the
country as a whole) which form a bedrock for the karst overlays. This karst is most obvious in
the Wislica-Aleksandrow-Skorocice-Busko and the Szaniec-Galow-Unikow-Stawiany belts.
Here craters, caves, swallow-holes, pinnacles and underground lakes (such as at Sieslawicach)
and blind valleys (such as at Aleksandrowie and Skorocicach) are present. The most
characteristic features of the gypsum deposits is the occurrence of sulphur springs as at Buska

-176-

Poland

and Solca Zdroj. The karst landscape is interrupted by abruptly rising plateaux with steeps
sides (upto 100m high) and flat tablelands. In the south-east an extensive area is covered by
glacial sands and clays interrupted by the Holocene deposits of the river Vistula.

Climate No information

Vegetation Forests cover 11,79lha (20% of the total area), agricultural land 63,674ha and
water bodies 1,013ha. The most important woodland cover is that protecting the watersheds
situated between Lubczy and Zlotej Pinczowsko and consisting largely of pine Pinus sp. and
alder Alnus glutinosus. Other imnportant forest communities include those of ancient woodland
situated at Gary near Mlodzaw Polichna and Wola Chraberskie. Near Sadek there are remains
of mixed oak Quercus sp. and pine forest. The chief element in the parks, however, are
meadows which are located on the karst plateaux as well as in the valleys. The plant
communities are unique for the country and are composed of Carex sp., Epipactis sp., Lotus
sp., Eriophorum sp., Orchidaceae (of several species) and the moss Ctenidium molluscum. The
most important flora is located on the karst and gypsum slopes of the valley where xerophytic
associations occur including Serratula lycopifolia (the only station in Poland), Lathyrus
pannonicus (the only station for this species in Poland), Lathyrus latifolius, Ranunculus
illyricus, Sisymbrium polymorphum, Arabis auriculata, Carlina onopordifolia and Reseda
phyteumas.

Fauna. There is a rich entomological fauna especially on the xerothermic habitats where a
number of southern warmth-loving species occur such as Cicadetta adusta and Dorcadion
scopolii as well as rare Diptera, Orthoptera, Hymenoptera and butterflies many of which occur
only here in the Nida valley. The avifauna is rich in breeding species especially amongst water
and wetland birds and raptors and includes grey heron, black stork, white stork, bittern,
short-eared owl, black-tailed godwit, redshank and snipe (Ardea cinerea, Ciconia nigra,
C. ciconia, Botaurus stellaris, Asio flammeus, Limosa limosa, Tringa totanus and Gallinago
gallinago). Of prime importance is the colony of recently established night herons Nycticorax
nycticorax. Passage birds include the kingfisher Alcedo atthis and the _ red-crested
pochard Netta rufina. Mammals include red deer Cervus elaphus, fallow deer Dama dama,
wild boar Sus scrofa and fox Vulpes vulpes.

Cultural Heritage There are archaeological remains at Wislicy, Zlota Pinczowka, Swiniar and
Szczawocyza. There are urban architectural monuments in five places, manorial estates in three
places and rural architectural remains in a further three localities. Several original functioning
wooden water mills remain and almost every crossroads has 18th and 19th century religious
monuments.

Local Human Population The area is sparsely populated but contains seven villages and two
small towns, Pincow and Busko-Zdroj.

Visitors and Visitor Facilities The medicinal value of the sulphur springs at Busko and Solca
Zdroju are a major attraction as is the famous stud farm at Michalowie.

Scientific Research and Facilities The Voivodship Office of Nature Conservation at Kielce in
collaboration with the Department of Spatial Planning and Environmental Protection of the
Institute of Environment Management in Lublin has carried out detailed research on the
establishment and management of the protected landscape.

Conservation Management This is the most recent of Poland’s landscape parks to be created
and there are plans to increase the area to 95,450ha including a protective buffer zone of
64,000ha. The area is completely surrounded by an area of protected landscape and contains at
least 10 nature reserves (two botanical, one protecting halophytic species and seven steppe
habitats). The most important parts of the xerophytic habitats are included in these reserves,
the best example being in the Skorocice reserve which also exhibits gypsum outcrops.

Management Problems There are threats to the site from increased mechanization of
agriculture and increased urbanization.

-177-

Poland

Staff No information

Budget No information

Local Administration Voivodship Nature Conservation Office in Kielce

References

° Chmielewski, T., Stochlak, J., Turska, A. and Wojciak, J. (1985). Ponidzie. Przyroda
Polska. No.5/6. Pp.34-36.

Date August 1987

e178-

SPAIN

Area 504,750 sq.km (including Balearic and Canary Islands)
492,592 sq.km (continental Spain)
497,477 sq.km (continental Spain and Balearctic Islands)

Population 38.22 million (1983)
36.78 million (excluding Canary Islands)

Parks and Reserves Legislation The new Constitution came into force on 29 December 1978.
This established a semi-federal system of regional administration with the autonomous
community as its basic element. There are 17 autonomous communities, each having a
Parliament and regional government (Poore and Gryn-Ambroes, 1980). The Constitution
envisages much of the control which used to be central, being delegated to the regions. Article
45 Chapter III entitled "Guidelines for Social and Economic Policy" embodies principles of
conservation including rational use of resources and protection and the restoration of the
environment, and a link between regions and between the local populations (Poore and
Gryn-Ambroes, 1980). The earliest environmental Decree dates back to 1837 when the
General Directorate of Mountains was established (Poore and Gryn-Ambroes, 1980). In 1859,
a Catalogue of Mountains for Public Utility was created; it listed a total of 6,755,280ha of land
and these areas enjoyed legal protection with proper management (Rodriguez, 1985). The
Mountains Directorate was extended to cover fishing and hunting in 1928 and was incorporated
in 1931 into the Ministry of Agriculture (Poore and Gryn-Ambroes, 1980).

On 7 December 1916 a General Law of National Parks was passed and was completed by Royal
Decree 23 February 1917 (Saussey, 1980), which allowed the creation of two national parks in
1918 (Duffey,1982; Rodriguez, 1985). The first defined national parks were controlled by the
Ministry of Works in agreement with the owners (Poore and Gryn-Ambroes, 1980). In total
five national parks were created under this Act. This was followed by a law of 13 May 1933
governing the protection of sites of historical and archaeological interest (IUCN, 1987).

In the period between 1941 and 1971, some eight laws related to mountains and reafforestation
and five relating to hunting had been enacted (Poore and Gryn-Ambroes, 1980). The 1916 law
remained valid until 1957 when a law of the mountains was drafted. The Act and its
Regulations (1962) contain two chapters referring to national parks. These include details on
protection, establishment by decree, conservation, expropriation, violation and finance
(Rodriguez, 1985).

The 1957 Act also defined "natural sites of national interest" and "natural monuments of
national interest". Such sites were to be promulgated by Ministerial decree (practised since
1920). In 1971 the institutional administration of the Ministry of Agriculture was amended by
Decree 28 to establish a National Institute for Nature Conservation (ICONA).

In the period 1971-74, three more laws were enacted concerning forest fires and hunting
reserves (included 2nd National Hunting Reserves Act (1973) and Hunting Reserves
Regulations (1974)). On 15 May 1975 the National Areas Protection Law was passed with
enabling Regulations on 4 March 1977. The existing protected areas were reclassified and
given legal status. Regulations introduced on 4 March 1977 provided for protection of four
categories of open space: reserves of scientific interest; national parks; natural sites of national
interest and natural parks (the first three to be created by law, the last by the state or private
parties by Decree). Precise protection measures were, however, not defined. Some clauses
dealing with the creation of buffer zones, by expropriation of privately owned land, were not
accepted.

The re-classification of national parks provided an opportunity to extend existing park areas
(from some 90,000 to 156,000ha) but as a consequence required legal provisions with the Status
of Bills to be submitted to the Cortes for approval. By 1985, eight of the nine national parks
had been approved (Rodriguez, 1985).

-179-

Spain

The policy of the Directorate of Mountains over the last 100 years had provided a balance
between constant afforestation, maximized production, adequate provision of pasture land,
hunting, fishing and recreation (Poore and Gryn-Ambroes, 1980), but prior to the formation of
ICONA there were apparently no laws specifically related to nature conservation (IUCN,
1987). The law of May 1975 remains today the legal instrument for the declaration and
management of protected areas (Rodriguez, 1985). Proposed new areas have studies carried
out, after which consultations are held with government services and with the national advisory
body, this being the Inter-Ministerial Commission for the Environment. Public participation
and consultation is allowed for in the legislation, when the protected area relates to the public
(Art. 8.2). In the case of communal properties and certain mountainous regions called "montes
de comun de vecinos" surveys are organised. The law also explicitly provides for the
consultation of various professional organisations (corporations, farmers) as well as scientific
bodies. For the declaration of strict nature reserves (on the orders of the Ministry of
Agriculture) a report must be prepared by a higher scientific body attached to the Institute of
Spain and other research centres (Art. 8.3).

Compensation may be direct (Art. 14) or by the participation of the local population in the
benefits of the protected area, such as a share in the produce of the park. The law does
provide tax exemption and relief to owners of land enclosed in protected areas. It has been
proposed that protected areas crossed by national borders ought to have bipartite international
commissions set up.

The May 1975 law forms the basis of operations and provides for Boards, planning and
regional zoning. It establishes areas of protection classified by the competent authorities as
specially protected non-urbanised ground where only traditional uses and exploitation
compatible with the parks’ objectives are allowed. New activities require the prior approval of
the Board. There are also socio-economic influence zones set up around each national park in
order to link the park with the local population, to maintain traditional activities, population
levels, and rational use of resources (Rodriguez, 1985). The 1975 Law Article 12 provides for
the creation of natural parks.

Natural sites of national interest are more concerned with landscape protection and traditional
land use than with wildlife protection. At present there are no legal categories for managed
nature reserves (Poore and Gryn-Ambroes, 1980). National hunting reserves are covered by
the Hunting Reserves legislation (Act 37/1966, and Act 2/1973) as areas for the utilisation of
wild fauna. Hunting is authorised in these areas, but control has been very strict and the
legislation is aimed at habitat protection and game conservation (IUCN, 1987).

Faunal sanctuaries can be enacted under Article 11 and 12 of the Hunting Act and regulations,
after proposals of the Ministry of Agriculture (Poore and Gryn-Ambroes, 1980) but in general
the legislation omits effective protection of fauna and wetlands. Although wetlands are not
specifically protected, a Wetlands Working Group, comprising ICONA, the Spanish
Environmental Committee and others has been set up. The existing texts do not mention
extension of protected areas to marine areas.

Two further Acts are envisaged: The Environmental Act and the Natural Heritage Conservation
and Restoration Act. The former would give a basis to environmental policy guidelines,
assistance to development policies, laws and regulations and for the creation of managed nature
reserves; the latter would provide a legal basis for ICONA and for the implementation of its
nature protection policies. Both these Bills were still in the drafting stage in 1985 (ICBP, 1985;
Medina, 1977; ICONA, 1984). ‘

The World Heritage Convention was acceded to on 4 May 1982. The Ramsar Wetlands
Convention accession was on 4 May 1982 with extra sites added on 8 August 1983.

Parks and Reserves Administration and Management The body responsible for administration
is the National Institute for the Conservation of Nature (ICONA). This body was set up in
1971 as an amendment to the Institutional Administration of the Ministry of Agriculture
(Decree law 28 October 1971)(Poore and Gryn-Ambroes, 1980). Its functions include
renewable resource use and maintenace of ecological balance, creation and administration of

-180-

Spain

national parks, sites of national interest, development and exploitation of inland fishing and
hunting assets. Prior to 1971, nature conservation was administered by a series of bodies. In
1837 the responsibility was with the General Directorate of Mountains. In 1928 the Directorate
in the Ministry of Public Works became responsible for fishing and hunting. In 1931, the
Directorate of Mountains, Hunting and River Fishing became part of the Ministry of
Agriculture where it remained until 1971. In 1939 the Ministry of Agriculture was reorganized
and everything to do with river fishing, hunting and national parks became its responsibility
(Poore and Gryn-Ambroes, 1980).

The ICONA (set up after pressure from a number of ecological groups) consists of a central
service and provincial network. The central service comprises general Secretariat and four
Divisions. Two of these are concerned with fire, ecology and administration and two with
nature protection (National Forests) and renewable natural resources, respectively (Duffey,
1982). The latter is responsible for national parks, reserves, hunting grounds, fishing,
protection of mountains, fauna and organisation of natural areas, and is itself divided into two
services: game; and parks and reserves. The peripheral services are undertaken by 11 regional
inspectorates and 50 provincial services. Each consists of a manager and a number of senior
and middle grade technicians and a mobile corps (ICBP, 1985).

Prior to ICONA’s establishment national parks were administered by the Forestry
Administration . There was no management planning in national parks prior to the 1975 Act,
activities being limited to maintenance and supervision. The Policy is now to gradually acquire
lands constituting parks, or failing this to enter into use arrangements with the owners. Master
plans are to be set up and developments regulated according to this. The plan is envisaged to
cover a number of points including general organizational guidelines, carrying capacity
standards, zonation plans, rules and sanctions, ecological research plan, environmental
education and recreation, historical physical and administrative plans and a park resources
study plan. The plans are valid for four years, after which time they may be revised. ICONA
is responsible for plan preparations, followed by public approval and provisional acceptance by
the Parks Board before the final approval by the Government.

Special plans help to implement rules and regulations of the Main Plan which must have the
approval of the Board. Such plans include the elimination of exploitation processes from
national parks, the formulation of management activities and research to maintain existing
biological equilibrium and the organisation of visitor interpretation and education facilities
(Rodriguez, 1985).

There are conservation managers in charge of each national park and natural area. Each
manager has a team of up to ten specialist and outside researchers (Poore and Gryn-Ambroes,
1980). The Royal Decree establishing natural parks also directed ICONA to draw up formats
for park plans (Poore and Gryn-Ambroes, 1980). To collaborate with ICONA, national parks
have Boards whilst the natural parks have a Directory Commission in which all interests are
represented (Rodriguez, 1985). The objectives of the national park board are numerous but
include promotion of national park interests, financial administration, plan and management
provision, annual report submission to the Director of ICONA, approval of special plans
(Article 7), delegate functions to People’s Commission and modify internal park regulations
(Rodriguez, 1985).

For the socio-economic influence zone, a budget is proposed and the municipalities submit
requirements. The Board identifies priorities, submits this to ICONA and releases the funds.
Although the administration in national parks is centralized, local representation is still allowed
but is limited to submitting opinions which have no legal means of enforcement (Saussey, 1980).

Individual compensation exists as indemnification when property is expropriated. This may
consist of a payment in cash or may be rendered in its entirety (Article 14 per 1 and 3). Only
a minimal percentage of lands in a natural state are on state property; a greater percentage
belongs to the City Governments while the rest is private (Rodriguez, 1985).

-181-

Spain

With increased regionalisation, the balance of activities within the national organizations is
likely to change to some extent and due to changes in the 1978 Constitution, 17 Autonomous
Communities will be created with powers to propose new criteria for protected area designation
(Rodriguez, 1985). However, it is envisaged that there will be a new "central entity" which will
act towards coordination and cooperation, planning information and specialised support
(ICONA, 1984).

The Autonomous Communities will be based on natural geographical regions and will be
responsible for environmental protection, fishing, hunting, public monuments, tourism and
recreation. The national parks are under central administration whilst natural parks may be
established by regions without enactment of the Natural Heritage Conservation and Restoration
Act. In the first instance and until such time as the Communities have trained staff and funds,
the regional service of ICONA will continue to be responsible (Poore and Gryn-Ambroes,
1980). Marine protected areas come under the Ministry of Agriculture and are managed
through ICONA. Protected areas established on state land are administered by ICONA but
Article 10 does provide for a management body in each protected area.

Addresses

° National Institute for Nature Conservation, Instituto Nacional para la Conservacion de la
Naturaleza (ICONA), Subdireccién general de Recursos Naturales Renovables, Gran Via de
San Francisco 35, Madrid

° Spanish-WWF, Asociacion Defensa de la Naturaleza (ADENA), Santa Engarcia 6, Madrid

° Consejo Superior de Investigaciones Cientificas (CSIC), Serrano 117, Madrid

° Consejo de Pesca Continental Caza y Parques Nacionales, General Sanjurjo 47-30, Madrid 3

Additional Information Protected areas include five national parks (four more in the
Canaries), 19 Natural Sites of National Interest, one Natural park and 36 National Game
Reserves. According to ICONA (1984) the nine national parks cover 123,000ha, and the
reserves and national game preserves 1,650,000ha.

The Superior Council for Scientific Investigations (CSIC) is the main state research
organization, which has a scientific advisory committee for nature protection. It is also
responsible for the biological station and integral reserves of the Marismas. Work on a
National Inventory should cover 6% of the land area. Two regions have used this to set up a
network of protected areas, and two more are nearing completion. These networks cover 184
sites in 16 provinces totalling 1,093,000ha. The second phase is aimed at covering the
remaining 34 provinces. The target for the end of 1979 was 600 sites covering 3,000,000ha.

Public support for nature conservation is low although there have been notable exceptions (first
Euorpean country to produced RDB on Lepidoptera). Voluntary bodies do exist such as the
Spanish branch of WWF (ADENA), the Spanish Association for the Mangement of the
Environment (AEORMA) and the Spanish National Ornithological Society all of which have
some influence on policy and public opinion. A growing number of regional organizations are
becoming involved in promoting protection such as the Liga per la Defensa del Patrimonio
Natural (DEPANA) whilst WWF Spain provided the idea of creating mini reserves for plants as
part of the WWF Plant Campaign.

A different approach was provided by the "European Association for Free Nature Reserves" in
1966. EUREL was originally created as a daughter organisation of WWF with the aim of
establishment of a network of "free" nature reserves. These reserves do not infringe on the
owners property rights and can be terminated at any time. There were 11 registered reserves in
1979 but by 1985 a further 13 new reserves had been established covering 1,612ha (ICBP, 1985).

Areas were also listed in the "List of Woodlands of Particular Value to the Public" under special
control of the national government and managed by the Forest Service. However, between
1947 and 1973 as much as 2.1 million ha of native forest had been felled and replaced by 1.2
million ha of eucalyptus plantation (ICBP, 1985).

-182-

Spain

The possibility of enacting a series of protected marine areas, is being studied. ICONA has
established two marine parks, one at Cabrera Island (adminstered by military authorities) and
the other at Medas Island (local authority).

The problems encountered in creating a protected areas system are related to a number of
factors. Traditional problems include defects in the legislation and _ institutional
administration. The legislation occasionally gives rise to duplication, such that more than 30
agencies have jurisdiction over one or other aspects related to the environment and nature
(Rodriguez, 1985). The small amount of state-owned land and land ownership in general is
probably one of the major problems. Other factors are a large rural population, an agrarian
economy, lack of qualified personnel and adequate funds. Increased demand for the use of
protected areas has resulted in the creation of recreation zones.

References

° Augier, H. (1985). Protected marine areas. The example of France and appraisal and

prospects European Committee for the Conservation of Nature and Natural Resources.

Strasbourg.

Aritio, L.B. (1979). Parques nacionales espaNoles. INCAFO.

Baccar, H. (1977). A Survey of Existing and Potential Marine Parks and Reserves in the

Mediterranean Region. 1\UCN-UNEP.

° Carp, E. (1980). Directory of Wetlands of International Importance in Western Palearctic.
UNEP/IUCN.

° Duffey, E. (1982). National Parks and Reserves of Western Europe. Macdonald. Macdonald
and Company, London.

° Gryn-Ambroes, P. (1980). Preliminary Annotated Lists of Existing and _ Potentially

Mediterranean Protected Areas. Y'UCN UNEP/IG.20/INF. 5. GE. 80-3092.

ICONA (1984). XVI General Assembly of the IUCN. Conservation in Spain. Summary.

ICONA (1984b). Conservacionismo en Espana. Informacion No. 3 Ambiental.

ICBP (1985). 81 Bird species in C of E countries. Draft report to Council of Europe.

ICBP (1985). Conference of the European Continental Section of ICBP. 22/23 February

1985. Unpublished manuscript.

° IUCN (1985). 1985 United Nations List of National Parks and Protected Areas. IUCN,

Gland, Switzerland and Cambridge, UK.

IUCN (1987). Directory of Wetlands of International Importance. TY'UCN. Gland, Switzerland

and Cambridge, UK.

Medina, F.O. (1977). Spain’s National Parks Policy. Parks (2)1: 12-14.

Ortuno, F. and Jorge de la Pena (1976). Reservas y cotos nacionales de Caza. Region

Pirenaica Vol. 1, Region Cantabrica, Vol. 2, Region Central, Vol. 3, Region Mediterranean,

Vol. 4, INCAFO, Spain.

* Poore, D. and Gryn-Ambroes, P. (1980). Nature Conservation in Northern and Western
Europe UNEP/IUCN/WWF. Gland Switzerland.

° Rodriguez, F. (1985). Administration of Protected Areas in Spain. In: Proceedings of
Twenty-fourth Working Session of Commission on National Parks and Protected Areas,
Madrid, Spain. 3-4 November 1984. IUCN, Gland.

° Saussey, Ch. du (1980). Legislation of Wildlife, Hunting and Protected Areas in some
European countries. Legislative Study No. 20. FAO, Rome.

° UNEP (1980). Survey of National Legislation Relevant to Marine and Coastal protected
areas. Report IG.20/Inf. 3.GE 80-2585 by the Legal Office of the Food and Agriculture
Organization of the United Nations based on the work of Ch. du Saussay and M. Prieur.

° Wirth, H. (1979)(Ed). Nature Reserves in Europe. Edition Leipzig.

°

°

° ° ° °

°

°

°

Protected Landscapes

(hectares)
Nature Parks

Cuenca Alta del Manzanares 4,304
Dehesa del Moncayo 1,389
Dels Aiguamolls de l’Emporda 4,784
Dunas de Corralejo & Islas de Lobos 2,482
Hayedo de Tejera Negra 1,391
Islas Cies 434

-183-

Spain

Lago de Sanabria 5,027
Lagunas de Ruidera 3,750
Monfrague 17,852
Monte Alhoya 746
Monte El Valle 1,900
Sierra Espuna 9,961
Torcal de Antequera 1,200

Subtotal 55,220

Hunting Reserves

Ancares Leoneses 38,300
Mampodre 29,238
Montes Universales 59,260
Riano 73,214
Saja 180,186
Sierra de la Culebra 65,891
Sierra de la Demanda 73,819
Sonsaz 68,106
Urbion 100,023
Vinamala 49,230 *

Subtotal 737,267

Reserva de Ordesa- Vinamala
Management Category V and IX (Protected Landscape and Biosphere Reserve)
Biogeographical Province 2.16.06 (Iberian Highlands)

Geographical Location The reserve is situated on the southern slopes of the Central Pyrenées
adjacent to the French frontier (in the province of Huesca, north-east of Jaca).
42°30’-42°43’N, 0°07°-0°12’E.

Date and History of Establishment The Vinamala Reserve was established and protected
under Law No. 37/1966. The fauna is under special protection and the hunting of the
following species is prohibited: Lagopus mutus and Capra pyrenaica subsp. pyrenaica. The
Ordesa National Park which lies within the Vinamala Reserve and is protected by Royal Decree
of 16 August 1918, which established it as a national park. Regulations governing it were
issued in the Official Gazette of the province no. 121 of 9 October 1918. Ordesa and Vinamala
were accepted in January 1977 as a Biosphere Reserve.

Area Biosphere Reserve 51,396ha, including: National Park 15,709ha (expanded in 1978 from
2,046ha); Hunting Reserve 49,230ha

Land Tenure Mostly under public ownership
Altitude 875-3,941m

Physical Features Vinamala is extremely mountainous with an imposing massif formed by
Hertzian folds which were subsequently modified by glacial action. The scenery is spectacular
and unique. A number of rivers run through the reserve including the Ara, the Sia and the
Quas Limpias. The Ordesa valley is a canyon with vertical walls, being the result of successive
glaciations during the Quarternary period. The oldest rock formations are composed of granite
and slate; at a later date great limestone masses were formed as in the case of Monte Perdido.
It comprises the valley of the River Arazas, confluent with the River Ara at an altitude of
about 1,000m. After 10km downstream from the confluence are a large number of waterfalls,
being one of the principal attractions of the valley. The massif of Monte Perdido and the
heads of the valleys of Ordesa, Aniscola, Escuain and Pineta have been recently included in the
Park.

-184-

Spain

Climate The mean annual rainfall is 1400mm. Snow falls during the months of November to
March, and rain in March, June, September and December.

Vegetation Distinct types of woodland depend upon the altitude. Up to 1,200m there are
mixed woodlands consisting of beech Fagus sylvatica and some conifers, pine Pinus sylvestris
being the predominant species, replaced by black mountain pine Pinus uncinata at high
altitudes up to 2,200m. The highland meadows start here, reaching up to 2,800m. Other tree
species are the ash Fraxinus sp., large-leaved lime Tilia grandifolia and grey willow Salix
cinerea. One of the most important bush species is the box Buxus sempervirens, which grows to
a height of three metres. Festuca rubra, F. eskiae, Agrostis tennuis and Trifolium montanum are
found in the upper zones (Ortuno and Pena, 1976).

Fauna The most representative species include: Spanish ibex Capra _ pyrenaica
subsp. pyrenaica (20-25 individuals), chamois Rupicapra rupicapra subsp. pyrenaica, hare,
stoat, pine marten, beech marten, weasel, otter, alpine marmot, edible dormouse, garden
dormouse and Pyrennean desman (Lepus europaeus, Mustela erminea, Martes martes, M. foina,
Mustela nivalis, Lutra lutra, Marmota marmota, Glis glis, Eliomys quercinus and Galemys
pyrenaicus) (Ortuno and Pena, 1976). Birds include rock ptarmigan, capercaillie, red-legged
partridge, grey partridge, golden eagle, peregrine falcon, goshawk, short-toed eagle, booted
eagle, and lammergeier (Lagopus mutus, Tetrao urogallus, Alectoris rufa, Perdix perdix, Aquila
chrysaetos, Falco peregrinus, Accipiter gentilis, Circaetus gallicus, Hieraaetus pennatus
and Gypaetus barbatus). Also recorded are swift, chough, jay (Apus apus, Pyrrhocorax
pyrrhocorax, Garrulus glandarius), a number of woodpecker species, short-toed treecreeper,
rock nuthatch, rock sparrow, marsh tit, kingfisher (Certhia brachydactyla, Sitta neumayer,
Petronia petronia, Parus palustris, Alcedo atthis) and the dipper Cinclus cinclus which frequent
the watercourses (Ortuno and Pena, 1976).

Cultural Heritage The reserve is located in a remote and isolated part of Spain where the
people speak Aragonese, Castillian and an additional local dialect. Contact with the outside
world is limited which, combined with the austere environment, has given rise to a vivid
folklore tradition that is highly influenced by fear of the devil and animalism. During the
Civil War, the area was heavily garrisoned and there is still a tradition of small scale warfare
arising from disputes of ownership (Ortuno and Pena, 1976).

Local Human Population There are several towns, such as Sallent, Lanuza, Panticosa and El
Pueyo, within the reserve as well as local farming villages. The area has been settled for
hundreds of years with cattle and sheep farming providing the principal means of support.

Visitors and Visitor Facilities Access to the reserve is limited by the terrain but adequate.
There are numerous hotels and simpler forms of accomodation (Ortuno and Pena, 1976).

Scientific Research and Facilities _ There are inventories of fauna and flora, plus ongoing
studies on the control and monitoring of fauna and vegetation as well as changes caused by
public use. The creation of a support centre to assist with scientific field work and a basic
laboratory for the collection, preparation and conservation of biological material, is foreseen
(Fernandez Reyes, 1965; Ortuno and Pena 1976).

Conservation Management The entire area is largely the result of man’s past activities,
including livestock herding and forestry. There are various commons or "facerias" used for
pasture land by neighbouring villages, including the area between the Tema and Ossau valleys
and the Tema-Azun faceria. Access to certain areas is strictly controlled to avoid disturbing
the chamois. The populations of ibex have been culled locally. The fauna is fully protected
and hunting of all species is prohibited. The flora is also protected and the gathering of plants
is prohibited on most of the mountains and municipal lands governed by the local government
law and by the law on mountains. Four zones are recognised: managed reserve zone;
intermediate zone; extensive use zone; and service zone. Only selected species are permitted to
be hunted within the reserve (Ortuno and Pena, 1976).

-185-

Spain

Management Problems’ Electrical low-tension and high-tension lines, water pipelines for
power stations, and the dams of Sarra and Arrieles lie within the reserve. It also includes the
towns of Respumoso, Bachimana Alto and Bajo, as well as two railways. The Ana-Mari mine
has a mining concession in the municipality of Lanuza. Great pressure is also caused by
excessive demand for tourism in the highlands (Ortuno and Pena, 1976).

Staff Director of conservation, conservation manager, chief interpreter, forest technical
engineer, chief of management, forest wardens

Budget 37,000,000 pesetas

Local Administration Servicio Provincial of ICONA, General de las Heras 8, Huesca

References

° Fernandez Reyes, J. (1965). Parque Nacional de Ordesa. Ministerio de Agricultura.

° Gomez Llarena, J. (1936) Algunos datos sobre el glaciar actual del Monte Perdido. Boletin
Sociedad Espanola de Historia Natural. Tomo 36.

° Hernandez Pacheco, F. and Vidal Box, C. (nd). La tectonica y la morfologia del Macizo del
Monte Perdido y de las zonas de cumbres inmediatas en el Pirineo Central.

° Ortuno, F. and de la Pena, J. (1976). Reservas y Cotos Nacionales de Caza. 1 Region
Pirenaica. INCAFO: Madrid.

Date August 1987

-186-

UNITED KINGDOM

Lake District National Park
Management Category V (Protected Landscape)
Biogeographical Province 2.8.5. (British Islands)

Geographical Location Lies in the administrative county of Cumbria in the north-west of
England stretching from the coast of the Irish Sea eastwards to the Vale of Eden and the
foothills of the Pennines, and is situated 15km north of Barrow-in-Furness and 15km south of
Carlisle. The national park is 50km E-W by 55km N-S centred on 54°35’N and 03°00’W.

Date and History of Establishment The area was designated as a national park in 1951 under
the National Parks and Access to the Countryside Act, 1949. In total, 17 separate and updating
legislative acts affect the national park area, the major planning controls being governed by the
Town and Country Planning Act, 1971; the Local Government Act, 1972; and the Local
Government Planning and Land Act, 1980. Further protection is afforded by a series of
special controls governing agricultural buildings and operations, road construction, forestry
operations, the use of advertisements and other restrictions. Within the park boundary there
are at present four National Nature Reserves and 79 Sites of Special Scientific Interest (SSSI)
the latter designated under Section 23 of the National Parks and Access to the Countryside Act,
1949. Of the SSSIs 17 are over 200ha in size and there is one Local Nature Reserve managed
by the Cumbria County Council. Esthwaite is on the UK Indicative List for Ramsar site
designation but as of April 1987 was yet to be nut forward. Six monuments are under State
care under the terms of the Ancient Monuments and Archaeological Areas Act, 1979. Many
buildings are listed by the Department of the Environment and in October 1986 there were 27
Grade I buildings (of outstanding national importance) and 1097 Grade II or Grade II* (of
special importance). There are also 14 Conservation Areas in the park notified for villages or
towns "of special architectural or historical interest". Historic landscapes (such as ancient field
patterns) have as yet no statutory protection. The Wildlife and Countryside Act (1981)
increased the effectiveness of protection of SSSIs, introduced Limestone Pavement Orders,
obliged the National Park Authority to prepare maps of moor, heath, woodland and certain
coastal features requiring conservation action and increased control over farm capital grants
and other forms of loans.

Area The national park covers an area of 228,000ha.

Altitude From sea level on the Irish Sea coast to 978m at Scafell Pike, the highest mountain in
England.

Land Tenure Some 41.3% of the national park area is in State or National Trust ownership.
The National Park Authority owns 3.05%; the National Trust owns 22.27% and has an
additional 2.11% under covenant; the Forestry Commission owns 4.02% and the North-West
Water Authority owns 5.81%; the remainder is privately owned. The area coming under State
and National Trust ownership is planned to increase in the future. Small areas of woodlands
are owned by the National Park Authority in its role as the Lake District Special Planning
Board as are areas of commonland. Because of its large land holdings and the inalienability of
its properties, the National Trust is a particularly important land owner, whose primary
function is the preservation of the countryside.

Physical Features The area is a varied and classic glaciated landscape consisting of mountains,
glaciated valleys and lakes, with uninhabited peaks and moorlands contrasting with cultivated
valleys and pastured lower hill slopes as well as coastal sand dunes in the west. The site
consists of a compact block of mountains, the valleys each containing one or more lakes, 16 in
all. The geology consists of a central dome of over 40 million year old Ordovician and Silurian
rocks with Carboniferous limestone rocks and New Red Sandstone along the fringes creating a
natural geographical and cultural unit quite distinct from the surrounding lowlands. The dome

-187-

United Kingdom

itself consists of three bands of rocks, hard volcanic rocks, interbeddded with and surrounded
by softer sediments (in the north there are the Skiddaw Slates followed by the Borrowdale
Volcanic Series, together creating the mountain peaks, and to the south the gentle, soil covered
Silurian grits, flags and shale) through which radiate a number of valleys. These valleys
exhibit the majority of the classic features of a glaciated landscape: U-shaped valleys, rocky
spurs, corries, lakes, moraines, erratic boulders, drumlins and eskers. Most of the landscape
features date from the time of the last glaciation about 12,000 years ago, although some
moraines, screes and alluvial deltas are younger, being 10,700 years old.

Climate This is characteristic of the wind-exposed western seabord of Western Europe, being
cool and wet oceanic. Average monthly temperatures (at Ambleside, 76m) range from 3°C to
14°C. There are great differences in precipitation and cloud cover, with conditions on the
peaks at times severe. Rainfall in the lowlands is 2000mm a year while in the central fells it
rises to 4500mm a year. The north-east is drier, the south-west wetter, with most snow in the
north and the east.

Vegetation Although the mountains are of no great height, nearly half the area rises above
the climatic tree-line (at only 500-600m), and this area, little changed by man, is covered with
semi-natural grassland, heath and moorland. The area still contains scattered ancient
woodlands and very remarkable communities of oceanic bryophytes and lichens. Due to the
high annual rainfall and the poor arable yield obtained, the moors and the grasslands of the
fells and the valleys are only suitable for grazing, with sheep on the uplands and sheep and
cattle in the lowlands. The wide expanses of acid grassland is dominated by Agrostis canina, A.
tenuis, Festuca ovina, F. rubra and Nardus stricta, the heaths contain Vaccinium myrtillus
and Calluna vulgaris being replaced in the wetter peat bogs by Eriophorum angustifolium, E.
vagiunatum, Juncus squarrasus and Sphagnum sp. At higher altitudes arctic-alpine plants
appear, this habitat covering more than half the area of the park. The valleys have been
altered to a large extent and the natural grasslands have been improved and fertilized although
fragments of semi-natural plant communities remain as do patches of wetlands, heath and
limestone pavements. Woodlands now consist of plantations of non-native conifers or native
broad-leaved species such as Quercus petraea, Q. robur, Fraxinus excelsior, Ulmus glabra,
Corylus avellana, Fagus sylvatica, Sorbus aucuparia and Prunus avium. The patches of original
western oak woodland (such as at Borrowdale and Esthwaite) have Quercus robur and Q.petraea
on the slopes and Alnus glutinosa and fen vegetation in the valley bottoms and contain a
ground flora of Primula vulgaris, Hyacinthoides non-scripta and Narcissus pseudonarcissus.
Borrowdale is noteable for its rare Atlantic bryophytes and lichens, with Seatoller Wood
containing 200 species, including one (Ramonia sp.) new to science. There are two endemic
flowering plants present in the national park: Euphrasia rivularis and Sorbus lancastriensis.

Fauna The breeding population of the peregrine falcon Falco peregrinus (V) numbers 72 pairs
(in 1986) which is approximately 10% of the total British population and is the highest known
breeding density of this species in the world. The park also contains England’s only breeding
pair of golden eagles Aquila chrysaetos and other raptors include Accipiter gentilis, Circus
cyaneus and Falco columbarius. In addition 20% of the British population of the natterjack
toad Bufo calamita is found here and 30% of all British macro-lepidoptera have been recorded
at Roudsea Mosses, including Erebia epiphron and Amathe alpicola. The only mammal of note
is the British subspecies of the red squirrel Sciurus vulgaris leucourus, but there are records of
pine marten Martes martes and otter Lutra lutra.

Cultural Heritage The area contains a great concentration of prehistoric monuments from the
Mesolithic period onwards. Some 600 sites alone are associated with the manufacture of
neolithic axes, including quarries and production sites. The remains of earlier patterns of
settlements and cultivations exist but generally the national park area exhibits a continuum of
land settlement and rural construction, specifically so in the valleys. This harmony in the
landscape has inspired much literature, painting and thinking (Wordsworth, Ruskin) as well as
philosophy, nature appreciation and the origins of rock-climbing and tourism. The succession
of peoples who have lived here have left a legacy of archaeological traces, vernacular
architecture and attractive land use patterns. The clearance of the forests probably began
about 5000 years ago with the coming of neolithic man. Bronze and iron-age remains include
the megalithic monuments at Castlerigg Stone Circle. The Romans constructed a line of forts

-188-

United Kingdom

from Ravenglass through Hardknott and Ambleside to Brougham and two of their roads cross
the region. The Romans were followed by Anglian and Norse-Irish colonizers a period which
gave rise to the present ditstribution of villages and hamlets. The Norman Conquest resulted in
land, in the present day park area, being granted to abbeys and feudal ruling families which
led to sheep pasturage and deforestation during the 12th and 13th centuries. The 16th century
saw the strong development of a woollen industry depending on the local Herdwick sheep,
which are still a feature of the Lake District. A mining industry also developed in this century
using mainly ores of copper, lead and silver, and of plumbago in Borrowdale. The enclosure of
the pastures, giving today’s characteristic landscape took place largely in the late 18th century.
Large mansion houses and landscaped gardens appeared in the 19th century and in 1786 the
Lake District was used to develop and illustrate the theory of "picturesque". At present there
are some 150 scheduled monuments, making the Lake District the second most important and
richest area of archaeological remains (after Cornwall) in England. A number of famous
people have lived in the Lake District notably the poets Coleridge, Southey and Wordsworth,
collectively known as the Lake Poets. Turner, Constable, Gainsborough and others painted
here. Lake Windermere had a number of "firsts" in scientific experimentation including the
world’s first launching of a plane off water which took place in 1912.

Local Human Population The area has been occupied by man for over 6000 years but has
always been marginal for agriculture, supporting a pastoral economy and economic uses
associated with its deciduous woods. Some 40,000 people (1981) live in the valleys, and the
park area contains three market towns (Windermere, Keswick and Ambleside) with populations
over 2,000 and 14 other settlements with populations of over 250. The area is crossed by
several major roads. The National Park Authority and the Countryside Commission have
policies dealing with the general economic conditions of the area, the population structure,
housing, employment, schooling and rural transport.

Visitors and Visitor Facilities The Lake District has been visited by countless millions during
the last 200 years and today at the height of the season visitors outnumber residents 6:1 (that is
approximately 240,000 people). It is estimated that 12 million people visit the park each year
of which 2.5 million spend one or more nights in the park. Travel in the Lake District
increased in the late 18th century at which time the first guide book was written followed by
others in 1840, 1855, 1867, 1886, 1902 and 1933. Tourism spread as roads improved and was
given an added boost with the coming of the railway in 1847. Tourism is now the largest source
of revenue to the people in the park valued at £150 million a year (to the Cumbrian region as a
whole). Rock-climbing as a sport distinct from mountaineering was pioneered in the Lake
District. There are seven permanent and two mobile information centres, a National Park
Centre, at Brockhole, a youth and Schools Liaison Service, a full-time Ranger Service and a
Weather Service. A variety of courses are organized as well as lectures and publications.

Scientific Research and Facilities Glacial theory formulated in the Alps was verified by the
Rev. Buckland in 1850 using the Eamont valley as the case study area. Wray Castle (now Ferry
House) on Lake Windermere is the Freshwater Biological Association Centre which has carried
out extensive research on Esthwaite and Blelham Tarn, as well as on other lakes, tarns and
running water. The vegetation and vegetational succession of Esthwaite North Fen have been
recorded since 1848 and early land use history has been researched by the use of pollen data
from the upland tarns.

Conservation Management’ The two statutory responsibilities of the National Park Authority
are to preserve and enhance the natural beauty of the Lake District and to promote public
enjoyment of the area in non damaging ways by the use of special provisions, development
controls and by consultation. It is estimated that the most significant parts of the national park
for conservation amount to 41% of the total area and that these are in State ownership or
owned by the National Trust. The latter has declared 95% of its holdings "inalienable" thus
requiring an act of parliament for the property to be taken out of Trust ownership. A number
of special legal control measures and byelaws exist in addition to the planning acts. These
control agricultural and forestry activities as well as caravan rallies and advertisement. The
overall planning responsibility for the national park area rests with the National Park Authority
(established in 1951) who are advised by the Countryside Commission. The National Trust
manages its own property while the Nature Conservancy Council is responsible for the National

-189-

United Kingdom

Nature Reserves (Roudsea Wood and Mosses, Rusland Moss, North Fen and Blelham Bog) and
the Sites of Special Scientific Interest (SSSI), the latter numbering 79 sites and amounting to
14.2% of the park area. In total there are 1179 graded buildings and churches in the park area,
a number likely to increase substantially in the near future after the completion of a survey by
the Historic Buildings and Monuments Commission. Special categories of property under
statutory control are: historic monuments and sites; listed buildings; conservation areas; historic
landscapes; national nature reserves and SSSIs. The present means available for conservation
are outlined in the National Park Plan Review and the key to the maintenance of the character
of the park is that it must remain inhabited and used. Management is accomplished through
ownership, planning controls and various incentives, but the fundamental problem is to
safeguard the economic viability of the resident communities and to maintain the pattern of
settlement. The National Park Authority works closely with farmers who must consult the
Authority on improvement plans which are going to be grand-aided (most support to upland
agriculture is via agricultural policies including the Less Favoured Areas Directive). The
National Park Authority works to modify plans to make them environmentally friendly rather
than to resist all forms of agricultural development.The National Park Authority prepares
Structure Plans for the park and exercises control over any kind of development which requires
planning permission. The first National Park Plan published in 1978 now in its second revision
after a review in 1986, is the prime management document and is revised every five years.
More detailed plans cover smaller areas and particular subjects such as the Joint Management
Plan for Haweswater, the Windermere Management Plan and the Bassenwaite Management
Plan. The National Park Plan is supplemented by "functional strategies" which are produced
annually. Over half the park area is not included in special protection categories and is
managed by the maintenance of the general pattern of land use. With regard to forestry a
special agreement was negotiated in 1936 whereby coniferous afforestation is prohibited in the
central parts of the park. In the 1970s the National Park Authority set up an Upland
Management Service which repairs damage and maintains the footpath network. Special
provisions cover three sites, Haweswater, Windermere and Bassenwaite which are zoned for
particular kinds of recreation. Windermere is the only lake where powered boats are
permitted. Natural shore lines are also protected. The National Trust is one of the largest
landowners and has a separate strategy for the Lake District.

Management Problems The conditions which maintain the Lake District’s landscape are
fragile and depend upon a continuing and active land husbandry as well as upon a stable
economic base and control of development. A third of the volume of the rainfall is drawn-off
as water supply for urban agglommerations some distance from the park. Historically threats
to the park have included the proposal in the 1870s to raise the level of Thirlmere to supply
water to Manchester. The scheme was approved by Parliament in 1879 despite much local
Opposition. Other proposals included extensions to the railway, building two new railway lines,
opening iron mines and closing footpaths, all of which resulted in 1883 in the formation of the
Lake District Defence Society. The idea of bringing the Lake District into national ownership
led to the creation of the National Trust in 1895. Current problems include: providing for the
large numbers of visitors in an environmentally acceptable fashion; the threats posed by
changing technologies in agriculture and forestry, and the development of road
communications and water abstraction. The large numbers of tourists lead to congestion on the
roads, pressure to provide more camping and caravan sites, footpath erosion and damage to the
stone walls. Outside of "statutory sites" the National Park Authority has only indirect influence
on the key activities of agriculture and forestry, largely being reliant on incentives, persuasion,
education and practical assistance. In this regard it has been suggested that agricultural policies
would benefit from better tuning to environmental objectives. Acid precipitation has been
reported from the Lake District which has high deposition rates, sensitive geology and poorly
buffered soils. Despite this there has been no marked change in the pH or alkalinity and
rainfall acidity has remained constant for several decades. Upland streams do, however,
undergo acid pulses during heavy rainfall and reports indicate subsequent losses of fish stocks
from the rivers. Some tree species are also showing advanced tinsel syndrome.

Staff The staff of the National Park Agency exceeds 105. The National Park Authority, the

National Trust and the Nature Conservancy Council have the authority to appoint rangers or
wardens to protect their land areas.

-190-

United Kingdom

Budget In 1986 this was £2,618,900 (compared to £457,000 in 1973/74) derived from central
government (48.9%), Cumbria County Council (16.3% - half of which was recoverable from
central government) and generated income (34.8%). There is an intention on the part of central
government to increase their level of funding during the 1987-88 period by 13.7% Other funds
available for conservation come from the National Trust and the Nature Conservancy Council
with the National Trust spending £2,000,000 in 1986. The Upland Management Service has a
budget of over £250,000 per annum.

Local Administration

° Lake District National Park Authority (also known as the Lake District Special Planning
Board), Busher Walk, Kendal, Cumbria LAS 4RH

° National Trust, North West Regional Office, Rothay Holme, Rothay Road, Ambleside,
Cumbria LA22 0EJ

° Nature Conservancy Council, Local Office, Blackwell, Bowness-on-Windermere,
Windermere, Cumbria LA23 3JB

° Forestry Commission, North West England, Dee Hills Park, Chester, CH3 SAT

° North-West Water Authority, Dawson House, Liverpool Road, Great Sankey, Warrington,
WAS 3LW

References There are some 74 major references dealing with the national park. These are
listed in: Secretary of State for the Environment. (1987). Nomination of the Lake District
National Park in North West England for inclusion in the World Heritage List.

Date May 1987

-191-

YUGOSLAVIA

Area 255,803 sq.km
Population 22,850,000 (1983 estimate)

Parks and Reserves Legislation Wildlife protection and legislation is organised on an
autonomous republic level. One of the earliest legal measures for nature conservation, the
Hunting Act of 1893, was introduced when the country was under the control of the
Austro-Hungarian Empire. Current environmental protection was written into the Federal
Constitution (Ustav Socialisticka Federativne Republike Jugoslavije) on 21 February 1974.
Within the framework of the general legislation guidelines, the assembly of each republic and
autonomous province enacts specific regulations concerning the protection of the environment
(Singleton, 1985; IUCN, 1987).

The protected area legislation varies from one republic to another. In Montenegro protected
areas are established by enactment of the conservation law of 6 August 1952, whilst in Croatia
parks are designated by laws specific to each site. As an example of this difference in
legislation, Plitvice National Park was established by the general act of 1954 whilst Mljet
National Park was designated under the Mljet National Park law published in "Narodne novine"
No. 49/60, 7 XII 1960. Nature reserves in Croatia have been declared under a decree for the
Protection of Natural Rarity No. 221/48 and by proposals of the People’s National Liberation
Committee No. 05-5056/1 of 1961 (MAB, 1979).

Other republican laws are also general but are considered to cover protected area designation of
both terrestrial and marine sites. Thus Law No. 5 passed on 13 January 1972 in Bosnia and
Herzegovina resulted in the Executive Committee designation of Sutjeska National Park
(IUCN, 1971; Baccar, 1977; Mestrovic, 1983). However, strict reserves are set up by a decision
of the National Institute for the Protection of Historic Monuments and Natural Beauty of 3
June 1964. Natural reserve designation was enacted by a decision of the Institute for
Protection of Cultural and Natural Monuments and Natural Rarities No. 683/54. Similarly in
Slovenia, national parks are created by special decree under the National Parks Law (Uradni
List No. 6 of 1959) and in Macedonia each national park is designated under site specific laws.
Only regional parks may be establised by regional legislation (IUCN, 1987).

The legal texts govern the range of activities that can be carried out within protected areas,
whereby control is exercised over the scale of forestry, hunting, fishing and certain agricultural
works. All activities in the nature reserves of Croatia are restricted by regional by-laws
(Singleton, 1985).

The first national parks (Nacionalni Park) were proclaimed by the royal government in 1928.
In addition to the areas currently designated as national parks, there are several other types of
protected area including natural and regional parks, strict nature reserves, protected landscapes
and horticultural gardens. Legislation also gives special protection to approximately 75 plant
and 370 animal species (Duffey, 1982; Singleton, 1985; IUCN, 1987). By 1985 there were no
specific laws on the creation of marine protected areas, however general texts on conservation
allowed for the establishment of such sites (Singleton, 1985).

An example of the legal complexities of site designation can be seen for the Kotor World
Heritage Park which was enacted by decision of three organisations; the Republic Institute for
Protection of Nature of the Socialist Republic of Montenegro (under general decree No.
7/1968); Republic Institute for Protection of Cultural Monuments of the S.R. Montenegro; and
the Town Assembly of Kotor (declaration of 14 June 1979). The World Heritage Convention
was ratified on 26 May 1975 and accession to the Convention on Wetlands of International
Importance on 28 March 1977 (with two sites listed). Two biosphere reserves were established
between 1976 and 1977. The network of biosphere reserves were suggested as being linked in
with programmes of the WHO in a joint effort to establish Environmental Specimen Banks
(MAB, 1979).

-192-

Yugoslavia

Parks and Reserves Administration and Management The Federal Republic is composed of
six socialist republics; Serbia, Croatia, Slovenia, Bosnia and Herzegovina, Macedonia and
Montenegro, with two socialist autonomous provinces of Kosovo and Vojvodina within the
framework of Serbia. Ecological affairs are based on a decentralised public authority structure
in each autonomous republic. The republics and provinces each have the power to set up a
council for the protection of the environment which is charged with the responsibility of
co-ordinating the activities of the various environmental agencies. The councils are federated
together in the Jugoslavenski Savez za Zastitu i Unapredivante Covekove Sredine (SAVEZ),
which advises on conservation matters (Singleton, 1985).

In Bosnia and Herzegovina the national park system has its own authority whilst the nature
reserves are administered by "Experimental Farms" belonging to the Ministry of Agricultural
Economy. In Croatia most of the national parks are administered by the cultural section of the
Secretariat for National Education, Culture and Physical Education with each park having its
own administrative committee, usually its own administrative office and a special management
plan. In the case of the Lokrum and Krka reserves, the town assemblies are responsible for
management under jurisdiction from the urban plan (IUCN, 1971). In Montenegro, some
national parks such as Biogradska Gora have a special controlling body, while others including
Durmitor and Lovcen have administrative responsibility vested in the Nature Protection
Institute of the Republic or in the Republic Secretariat for Education, Culture and Science,
respectively. The management is carried out by a local self-management community who
elaborate the plans (Singleton, 1985). In Slovenia, Triglav National Park is administered by a
special commission attached to the Assembly of Radovljica Commune whilst reserves are dealt
with by the Forestry Service. Finally, in Macedonia the Department of Agriculture and
Silviculture is generally responsible, with each park having its own governing authority (IUCN,
1971; Singleton, 1985). Within the Kotor World Heritage Site management responsibility lies
with the Community Assembly of Kotor Republic Institute for Protection of Monuments of
Culture and the Republic Institute of Protection of Nature of Titograd.

Some natural resources are managed by specialised organisations for tourism, forestry and
urbanisation. The structure and detailed arrangements for nature conservation are organized on
a republic level with an institute for nature protection in each of the six republics (IUCN,
1987). The institutes are staffed by biologists, geographers and lawyers, with a director who
maybe either a civil engineer or a forester (Godiel, 1981; Singleton, 1985). By law each
national park must have its own administration, professional staff and funds for effective
protection and the main thrust of the conservation effort is in the management of the country’s
national parks (Godiel, 1981). In some of these, commercial tourism is extensive, for example,
at Triglav and at Plitvice National Parks. The latter had 800,000 visitors in 1986, and some
1300 staff employed in hotels, restaurants and at campsites (Duffey, 1982; Thorsell, pers.
comm.).

The parks can also be managed by experimental farms or by local self-administered committees
or bodies under the Ministry of National Education or under a nature conservancy institute.

Addresses

° Zavod SR Slovenije za varstvo naravne in Kulturne, (Institute for the protection of
monuments and the department of nature conservation), Plecnikov trg.2, 61000 Ljubljana,
Slovenia

° Zavod za spomenisko varstvo, (Institute for the protection of monuments and the department
of nature conservation), Rostovski trg 1, 62000, Maribor, Slovenia

° Republicki zavod za zastitu prirode, (Nature Conservancy), Ilica 44/11, 41000 Zagreb,
Croatia

° Republicki zavod za zastitu prirode SR Srbije, (Nature Conservancy), III Bulevar 106, 11000
Beograd, Serbia

° Republicki zavod za zastitu prirode, (Nature Conservancy), Trg., Nikole Kovacevica 7, P.O.
Box 2, 9100 Titograd, Montenegro

° Zavod za zastitu spomenika kulkure prirodnih rijetkosti i znamenitosti SR BiH, (Office for
the protection of cultural monument, Department of Nature Conservation), Ul. 27 jula 11A,
71000 Sarajevo, Bosnia and Herzegovina

-193-

Yugoslavia

° Republicki zavod na zastitu na prirodnite retkosti SR Makedonije, (Nature Conservancy),
Rudera Boskovica bb, Karpus III, 91000 Skopje, Macedonia

° Pokrajinski zavod za zastitu prirode, (Nature Conservancy), Petrovaradinska tvrdarva, 21000
Novi Sad/Petrovasadin, Vojvodina, Serbia

° Pokrajinski zavod zastitu prirode, (Nature Conservancy), ul. Miladina Popovka, 18 Pristina,
Kosovo, Serbia

Additional Information Fishing and hunting have long been economically important activities
in Yugoslavia, yet the relatively low population density has ensured the survival of a number
of important ecosystems which have been destroyed over the centuries in other parts of
Europe. Virgin forests exist in a number of localities and the mountain massifs are well
represented by relatively undisturbed alpine communities of endemic flora. In contrast the
majority of the larger wetland sites have been drained and put under cultivation or pasture
since the end of the 1939-45 war. In several of the wetlands that survive, suitable habitats for
breeding waterfowl are seriously degraded or polluted (Duffey, 1982; IUCN, 1987).

Some of the problems affecting the protected areas include the conflict of interests between
tourism, conservation and economic development. Many of the park authorities have
insufficient funds and have to rely on financial assistance from tourism, forestry, sporting and
recreational activities, which are often in conflict with the ecological purposes for which they
were established. The island of Mljet, for example, has suffered ecological damage from the
sheer volume of tourists eroding soil and damaging vegetation. Sites which are near industrial
complexes have also suffered from the lack of concern for environmental issues following the
rapid industrial expansion of the early 1950’s (Duffey, 1982; Singleton, 1985; IUCN, 1987).

References

° Augier, H. (1985). Protected marine areas. The example of France: appraisal and
prospects. European Committee for the Conservation of Nature and Natural Resources.
Strasbourg.

° Baccar, H. (1977). A survey of existing and potential marine parks and reserves in the

Mediterranean region. I1UCN/UNEP.

COE (1987). Yugoslavia: New structures. In Naturopa newsletter. No 86-12 p 4.

° Duffey, E. (1982). National Parks and Reserves of Western Europe. Macdonald. Macdonald
and Company, London.

° Godiel, L. (1981). The protection of rare plants in nature reserves and national parks in
Yugoslavia. In: Synge, H. (Ed) The Biological Aspects of Rare Plant Conservation. John
Wiley and Sons Ltd.

° TUCN (1971). United Nations List of National Parks and Equivalent Reserves. 2nd Ed.
Hayez, Brussels.

° IUCN (1985). 1985 United Nations List of National Parks and Protected Areas. IUCN,
Gland, Switzerland and Cambridge, UK.

° IUCN (1987). Directory of Wetlands of International Importance. IUCN, Gland, Switzerland

and Cambridge, UK.

MAB (1977). Workshop on biosphere reserves in the Mediterranean region: Development of

a conceptual basis and a plan for the establishment of a regional network. MAB report series

No. 45 Side, 6-11 June 1977. Final Report, Unesco 1979.

° Mestrovic, S (1983). Nature Conservation in Yugoslavia. Nature and National Parks. Vol

21. 79/80. 27-28.

Movean, J. (1982). National Park Development and its Economics: Experience from Plitvice

National Park, Yugoslavia. In: McNeely, J.A. and Miller, K.R. (Eds) Naitonal Parks,

Conservation, and Development. The Role of Protected Areas in Sustaining Society.

Smithsonian Institution Press, Washington, D.C.

° OECD (1986). Environmental Policies in Yugoslavia. OECD, Paris. 160 pp.

° Singleton, F. (1985). National Parks and the Conservation of Nature in Yugoslavia. Paper

presented at 3rd World Congress for Soviet and East European Studies. Washington DC.

30 October - 4 November 1985.

Singleton, F. (in press, 1987). Environmental Protection in Yugoslavia. In: Schreiber, H.

(Ed). Environmental Protection in Eastern Europe. UG. Berlin.

-194-

Yugoslavia

° UNEP/IG 20/Inf. 3 GE-80-2585 (1980). Survey of National Legislation relevant to Marine
and Coastal Protected Areas. Report by the Legal Officer of the Food and Agriculture
Organization of the United Nations based on the work of Ch. du Saussay and M. Prieur.

° UNEP/IG 20/Inf. 5, Gryn, Amroes, P. (1980). Preliminary Annotated List of Existing and
Potentially Mediterrranean Protected Areas. UNEP/IUCN report.

° UNEP (1987). Yugoslavia. UNEP Regional Bulletin for Europe. No 3. June 1987. p.8

° Wirth, H. (Ed) (1979). Nature Reserves in Europe. Edition Leipzig.

Protected Landscapes

(hectares)
Unspecified areas
Fruska Gora 22,000
Glacicia 23,760
Mavrovo 73,088
Pelister 12,000
Resava 10,000

Subtotal 140,848

National Parks

Djerdap 82,115
Kozara 3,375
Lovcen 2,400 *

Subtotal 87,890

Lovcen National Park
Management Category V (Protected landscape)
Biogeographical Province 2.17.6 (Mediterranean Slcerophyll)

Geographical Location Located west of the town of Cetinje in the Lovcen mountain area in
Montenegro. 42°23’-42°25’N, 18°48’-18°52’E

Date and History of Establishment The area was created under the conservation law of 6
August 1952.

Area 2,400 ha
Land Tenure Associated ownership
Altitude 0-1,749m

Physical Features Lovcen mountain belongs to a south-east part of the Dinaric mountain
area. It is a littoral mountain, the peak being Stirovnik (1749m) orientated in a
north-west/south-east direction. Geologically Lovcen is composed of rock masses from the
Mesozoic and Cainozoic eras, with Triassic and Jurassic limestone, marl limestones, dolomitic
limestones and Cainozoic glacial and fluvio-glacial facies. A more extended area of the Lovcen
mountain belongs to an anticline developed from Mesozoic limestone and dolomites under
which is found an impervious series of clay-sand strata originating from the coastal syncline
area. Due to its geological composition of karst and Carboniferous rocks, there are no
permanent waterflows. Only in the period of maximum rainfall are temporary waterflows
formed. Such examples include Ljubin Potok, which extends for a length of about 300m. The
water filters into a permanent water well called Ivanova Korita. Under Jezerski Vrh there is a
small glacier lake now in the final stages of succession (Besic, 1974; 1975).

-195-

Yugoslavia

Climate Due to the geographic location and relief, the moderate continental and mountain
climatic conditions overlap with the mediterranean climate at Lovcen. The influence of the sea
on the climate is reflected in high precipitation levels. For example, at Ivanova Korita average
rainfall is 4207mm, the maximum occurring in November and December. Lovcen is also
exposed to very strong winds: the south wind coming warm and damp from the sea, while the
north wind is dry and cold.

Vegetation The flora of Lovcen is represented by approximately 1,200 plant species, of 475
genera and 95 families. These include a great number of endemic plants of the Balkans and
Yugoslavia, among which are a few plants endemic to Lovcen, such as Lamium lovcenicum,
Berteroa gintlii, and Endraianthus lovcenicus. Other endemic species of a somewhat wider
distribution but worthy of mention include Petteria ramentacea, Moltkea petraca,
Amphoricarpus neumayeri, Pinus heldriechii, Taxus baccata, Viburnum maculatum, Centaruea
nicolai, Dianthus nicolai and Ilex aquifolium. Other protected species found in the Park
include Campanula hercegovina. The Lovcen vegetation is stratified altitudinally, from the
warm oak woods to the subalpine beech forests. A noteworthy vegetation type exists in the
rocky areas and the steep sections of karst. The largest area of the park is covered by hop
hornbeam and grass Sesleria ostrietum, then by a biocenosis of pubescent oak and hop
hornbeam (Querco-Ostrietum carpinifoliae association), whilst at altitudes over 1,100m there is
a zone of a mountain beech forest with Sesleria autumnalis (Fagetum montanum seslerietosum
association), extended in smaller areas by a subalpine beech Fagetum subalpinum forest
(Tomic-Stankovic, 1970; Duffey, 1982).

Fauna The main mammal species are rabbit Lepus europaeus, beech marten Martes foina and
fox Vulpes vulpes. The European wolf Canis lupus and wild cat Felis silvestris are only rarely
found within the park. The avifauna includes rock partridge Alectoris graeca, raven Corvus
corax and lesser spotted woodpecker Dendrocopus minor. Raptor species are well represented
with records of imperial eagle Aquila heliaca, buzzard Buteo buteo, griffon vulture Gyps fulvus
and peregrine falcon Falco peregrinus (Duffey, 1982).

Cultural Heritage The area is the site of the mausoleum of Njegos, who was once the most
celebrated ruler of Montenegro (Duffey, 1982).

Local Human Population No information

Visitors and Visitor Facilities The majority of tourists are drawn to the park area because of
the mausoleum of Njegos which attracts up to 70,000 visitors per year. At Ivanova Korita
there are mountain rest houses accommodating 200 people as well as alpine huts. The climate
and the scenic surroundings provide excellent summer and winter sport and recreational
tourism. The good quality ski grounds allow regular competitions to be held (Martinovic, n.d.).

Scientific Research and Facilities The Lovcen area, including the park, has long been the
object of scientific investigations. Research has been carried out on the geomorphology,
geology, hydrology, vegetation, flora, fauna and pedology.

Conservation Management The park is being managed for recreation as well as nature
conservation.

Management Problems Forest fires are rare and wood-cutting is minimal and practised solely
to promote wood growth and to achieve a better structure. The number of personnel employed
and funds are, however, insufficient for park management purposes. The park has not been
covered by a general zoning plan and for this reason certain parts have suffered damage from
building construction and alteration of the park scenery (Vukovic, 1968).

Staff One professional employee (a secretary of the self-management community) and two
guards (1980).

Budget The funds provided for the park are obtained from the self-management community
members (amounted to 1,700,000 dinars in 1980).

-196-

Yugoslavia

Local Administration Secretariat for Education, Culture and Science, Secretary of the
Self-Managed Community of Interest of the Lovcen National Park, 81250 Cetinje, Bajova No.

Pe

R

°

°

eferences

Besic, Z. (1974). Provlemi podzemnih voda u podrucju karsta planine Lovcen. Geoloski
glasnik, knj. VII, Titograd. (Deals with the problem of groundwater in the karst areas of the
Lovcen mountain).

Besic, Z. (1975). Geologija Crne Gore, knj. I, xv. 1. Drustvo za nauku i umjetnost Crne
Gore, Titograd. (Deals with the problem of the geology of Montenegro.)

Cvijic, J. (1924, 1926). Geomorfologija, knj. I i II, Beograd. (Deals with geomorphology.)
Duffey, E. (1982). National Parks and Reserves of Western Europe. Macdonald. Macdonald
and Company, London.

Krivokapic, B. (1975). Katunski krs. "Obod" Cetinje. (Deals with the Katun karst.)
Martinovic, D. (n.d.). Cetinje - postanak, razvoj i turisticke mogucnosti."Obod" Cetinje.
(Deals with Cetinje - its origin, development and tourism.)

Petrovic, J. (1970). Palja u krsu. Zbornik radova PMF, Novi Sad. (Deals with the fields in
karst.)

Tomic-Stankovic, K. (1970). Vegetacija lovcena u Crnoj Gori. Zajednica naucnih ustanova
Kosova. knj. 17. Pristina. (An analysis of the vegetation of Lovcen in Montenegro).
Vasovic, M. (1955). Lovcen i njegova podgorina. Naucno drustvo Crne Gore - Titograd.
(Describes Lovcen and the district at the foot of the mountain.)

Vuckovic, M. (1968). Stanje prirode u SR Crnoj Gori i osnovni problemi njene astite.
Glasnik Republ. zavoda za zast. prir. i Prir. muzeja br. 1. Titograd. (An analysis on the
condition of nature in Montenegro and the basic problems of its protection.)

Vuckovic, M. Prilog poznavanju nacionalnog parka "Lovcen". Godisnjak Cetinjske
gimnazije IV. Cetinje. (A study on the Lovcen National Park.)

Date August 1987

Sip7-

ASIA

Japan is one of the few Asian countries to use the protected landscape category widely within
its protected area legislation. Scenic areas of national importance can be defined as national
parks, while sites of lesser importance, but of regional or local interest, are designated as quasi
national parks or prefectural natural parks. Of these areas, the national parks, which include
27 areas covering over 2 million hectares (5.4% of the country) are dealt with below. Pressure
from intensive multiple land use, and high human population densities, means that areas
designated as protected landscapes are largely under mixed ownership, with almost a quarter of
the land being privately owned. However, current Government policy is to acquire privately
owned land in order to increase the overall level of protection afforded to these areas. Habitats
protected range from primary forest and marine coral communities to secondary vegetation and
entirely man-made environments. Park areas are zoned to ensure better protection of the
landscape have within them areas that are zoned from natural to entirely man-made, a situation
reflected by the internal designations of special protected areas merging onto quasi-national
park areas. Nearly half of Hong Kong is covered by country parks of various sizes, which
cover most of the high ground of both islands and the New Territories. These parks were
established with a variety of aims, including recreation, protection of water supply and scenic
beauty, and as areas for public education. However, as a result of the high population densities
in the surrounding areas, potential threats to the areas are high. Comprehensive development
plans are therefore drawn up for individual parks, which are zoned into three categories of
area based on the objectives of conservation, recreation and education. Over most of the
designated area development is of a low intensity, with hostels, campgrounds and other
recreational facilities only in the less scenic areas. However, in certain parts more intensive
recreational development is permitted (though only where the development will not encroach
significantly upon the character of the park). In most other Asian countries the situation
appears less clear, and areas are perhaps protected landscapes rather more because of their
developmental history than by design. In the Indian subcontinent, a number of sites close to
urban centres, and developed for protection of water catchment and/or tourism, clearly fall
within category V designation (although this may not always appear obvious from local
designations). In Pakistan, for example, the Margalla Hills immediately north of Islamabad
were declared a "green area" by the Capital Development Authority in 1961, and has since been
established as a national park. Much of the original forest has been removed and replaced by
secondary scrub. Similarly, in Bangladesh there are a number of national parks, namely
Bhawal, Himachari, Madhupur and Ramsagar, which would appear to be closer to protected
landscapes than national parks as defined by IUCN/CNPPA. These sites are being developed
largely for recreation and education, and except for Madupur (which has the best patch of sal
forest in the country) tend to be poor in wildlife.

-198-

BANGLADESH

Area 144,000 sq.km
Population 94,650,000 (1983)

Parks and Reserves Legislation The Bangladesh Wildlife (Preservation) Order, 1973,
promulgated under Presidential Order No. 23 on 27 March 1973 and subsequently enacted and
amended as the Bangladesh Wildlife (Preservation) (Amendment) Act, 1973, provides for the
establishment of national parks, wildlife sanctuaries and game reserves. A national park is
defined as a comparatively large area of outstanding natural beauty, in which the protection of
wildlife is paramount and to which the public may be allowed access for recreational and
educational purposes. A wildlife sanctuary is an area closed to hunting and maintained as an
undisturbed breeding ground, primarily for the protection of all natural resources, including
vegetation, soil and water. A game reserve is an area in which the wildlife is protected but
hunting is allowed on a permit basis. Under Article 23, cultivation, damage to vegetation,
killing or capturing wild animals within a radius of 1.6km outside its boundary, and pollution
of water is not allowed in either a national park or wildlife sanctuary. Entry or residence,
introduction of exotic or domestic species of animals and lighting of fires is prohibited in
wildlife sanctuaries, but not national parks. By contrast, firing of guns or other forms of
disturbance to wild animals is prohibited in national parks, but not wildlife sanctuaries. No
specific rules are detailed for game reserves. The Article makes provision, however, for the
Government to relax any of these prohibitions for scientific, aesthetic or other exceptional
reasons, and to alter the boundaries of protected areas (Olivier, 1979).

Bangladesh accepted the World Heritage Convention on 3 August 1983, but no sites have been
inscribed to date.

Parks and Reserves Administration and Management Wildlife conservation, including the
management of protected areas, is the responsibility of the Forest Directorate. In 1976 a
Wildlife Circle was established within what was then known as the Forest Department, with
specific responsibility for wildlife matters under the charge of a Conservator of Forests
responsible directly to the Chief Conservator of Forests. A $13.3 million scheme, entitled
"Development of Wildlife Management and Game Reserves", was incorporated within the
country’s First Five Year Plan, but reduced to $92,000 in the subsequent Two Year Approach
Plan (Olivier, 1979). The Wildlife Circle was subsequently abolished in June 1983, allegedly in
the interests of economy and following the recommendations of the Inam Commission. The
post of Conservator of Forests (Administration and Wildlife) remains but the incumbent has
many other administrative duties unrelated to wildlife. Following its general down-grading
within the Forest Directorate, wildlife conservation has become the theoretical responsibility of
the various divisional forest officers (Blower, 1985; Husain, 1986). Separate staff are deployed
for protection purposes in a number of national parks and wildlife sanctuaries (Sarker and
Fazlul Huq, 1985).

The Bangladesh Wildlife (Preservation)(Amendment) Act also provides for the establishment of
a Wildlife Advisory Board, which was set up in 1976 under the chairmanship of the Minister of
Agriculture. The Board is supposed to approve important wildlife management decisions and
directives (Olivier, 1979). Although it still exists, it had not met for two years (Blower, 1985).

Addresses Chief Conservator of Forests (Administration and Wildlife), Bana Bhawan,
Gulsham Road, Mohakhali, Dhaka 12

Additional Information The major forest types are mangrove, moist deciduous or sal Shorea
robusta and evergreen. The entire flood plain of Bangladesh was well-vegetated, but much of
the forest has disappeared in recent decades, due to mounting pressure from human
populations, or been converted into plantations. Of the total land area, the remaining natural

-199-

Bangladesh

forest was estimated to be 4,782 sq.km (3.3%) and that of scrub forest 9,260 sq.km (6.5%) in
1980 (Gittins and Akonda, 1982). Protected natural forest amounted to only 0.4% of the total
land area and this has not been significantly improved since that survey.

Conservation efforts began in 1966, prior to independence, when the Government of Pakistan
invited the World Wildlife Fund to assess its wildlife and recommend measures to arrest the
deterioration. Two expeditions were mounted (Mountfort and Poore, 1967, 1968) and, the
severity of the situation having been confirmed, the Government was urged to appoint its own
Wildlife Enquiry Committee. The committee was established in 1968 and by 1970 had drafted
areport. That part relating to East Pakistan was published as a separate report (Government of
East Pakistan, 1971). Considerable progress was made with the establishment of several
protected areas (Mountfort, 1969), research undertaken on the Sundarbans tiger population of
East Pakistan (Hendrichs, 1975), and technical input from FAO (Grimwood, 1969). Then, in
1971, came the War of Liberation which inevitably disrupted subsequent progress. In spite of
political instability, however, the Bangladesh Wildlife (Preservation) Order was promulgated in
1973 and an ambitious programme of wildlife management developed, followed by the
formation of a Wildlife Circle. Economic constraints, however, have subsequently been
responsible for the loss of much of this initiative.

The principal non-governmental conservation organisation within the country is The Society
for Conservation of Nature and Environment (SCONE). One of its main areas of concern is
environmental pollution, particularly in Dhaka (SCONE, n.d.).

There is no national wildlife conservation policy. In view of the fact that wildlife resources
are vested largely in the reserved forests, their conservation tends to be diametrically opposed
to forest management practices (Olivier, 1979). The existing system of protected areas is not
comprehensive, having been established with little regard to ecological and other criteria,
although some effort has been made to include representative samples of the major habitats.
Some areas have not been clearly defined or officially gazetted and few, if any, are effectively
managed and protected. Lack of personnel trained in wildlife conservation is a further
handicap (Olivier, 1979; Gittins and Akonda, 1982; Khan, 1985). The very low priority
apparently now accorded to wildlife conservation is reflected in the recent abolition of the
Wildlife Circle, the reassignment of staff to normal duties, the lack of any separate financial
provision within the Forest Directorate’s budget and the now moribund Wildlife Advisory
Board (Blower, 1985).

References

° Blower, J.H. (1985). Sundarbans Forest Inventory Project, Bangladesh Wildlife conservation
in the Sundarbans. Project Report 151. ODA Land Resources Development centre,
Surbiton, U.K. 39 pp. :

° Gittins, S.P. and Akonda, A W. (Feb.1982). What survives in Bangladesh? Oryx 16: 275-281.

° Government of East Pakistan (1971). Report of the Technical Sub-committee for East
Pakistan of the Wildlife Enquiry Committee. Dacca.

° Grimwood, I.R. (1969). Wildlife Conservation in Pakistan. Pakistan National Forestry
Research and Training Project Report No. 17. FAO, Rome. 31 pp.

° Hendrichs, H. (1975). The status of the tiger Panthera tigris (Linne, 1758) in the Sundarbans
mangrove forest (Bay of Bengal). Saugetierkundliche Mitteilungen 23: 161-199.

° Husain, K.Z. (1986). Wildlife study, research and conservation in Bangladesh. Eleventh
Annual Bangladesh Science Conference Section 2: 1-32.

° Khan, M.A.R. (1985). Furture conservation directions for Bangladesh. In: Thorsell, J.W.
(Ed.), Conserving Asia’s natural heritage. Y'UCN, Gland, Switzerland. Pp. 114-122.

° Mountfort, G. (1969). Pakistan’s progress. Oryx 10: 39-43.

° Mountfort, G. and Poore, D. (1967). The conservation of wildlife in Pakistan. World
Wildlife Fund, Morges, Switzerland. Unpublished report. 27 pp.

° Mountfort, G. and Poore, D. (1968). Report on the Second World Wildlife Fund Expedition
to Pakistan. World Wildlife Fund, Morges, Switzerland. Unpublished report. 25 pp.

° Olivier, R.C.D. (1979). Wildlife conservation and management in Bangladesh. UNDP/FAO
Project No. BGD/72/005. Forest Research Institute, Chittagong. 121 pp.

-200-

Bangladesh

° Sarker, N.M. and Fazlul Huq, A.K.M. (1985). Protected areas of Bangladesh. In: Thorsell,
J.W. (Ed.), Conserving Asia’s natural heritage. IUCN, Gland, Switzerland. Pp. 36-38.

° SCONE (n.d.) Brochure. The Society for Conservation of Nature and Environment,
Bangladesh. 12 pp.

Protected Landscapes

(hectares)
National Parks
Bhawal 5,022 *
Madhupur 8,436 *
Ramsagar 52

Subtotal 13,510

Bhawal National Park
Management Category V (Protected Landscape)
Biogeographical Province 4.03.01 (Bengalian Rainforest)

Geographical Location Lies in Dhaka Forest Division, about 40km north of the capital city of
Dhaka. 24°01’N, 90°20°E

Date and History of Establishment Established and maintained as a national park since 1974
but not officially declared as such until 1982, under the Bangladesh Wildlife (Preservation)
(Amendment) Act, 1973.

Area 5,022ha
Land Tenure Government
Altitude Up to 4.5m

Physical Features The topography is characterised by low hills which rise 3.0-4.5m above the
surrounding paddy fields. These hills or ridges, locally known as "chalas", are intersected by
numerous depressions or "baids". The soil is yellow-red, comprising sandy clay mixed with
magniferous iron ores.

Climate Conditions are moderate, the coldest and hottest months being January (down to
10°C) and April (up to 37°C), respectively. The cold season lasts from November to January.
Mean annual rainfall is 2,500mm, most of which falls in the monsoon between June and
September.

Vegetation Most of the original sal Shorea robusta forest has been destroyed. It has been
protected from further destruction and now, due to extensive regeneration, coppiced and
seedling sal covers 90% of the area (Womersley, 1979; Sarker and Fazlul Huq, 1985).

Fauna Mammal diversity is low. Species include fox, jackal, small Indian civet, wild boar
and rufous-tailed hare (Vulpes bengalensis, Canis aureus, Viverricula indica, Sus scrofa

and Lepus nigricollis). The avifauna is similar to that found in Madhupur National Park
(Sarker and Fazlul Huq, 1985).

Cultural Heritage No information

Local Human Population Some 2,000 people reside and cultivate land in the national park.

-201-

Bangladesh

Visitors and Visitor Facilities Public usage is intense, with 25,000 visitors recorded at
weekends (Womersley, 1979). The national park is easily accessible throughout the year by
road from Dhaka City. Accommodation includes four rest houses and two cottages.
Recreational and educational facilities include some 25km of trails, an artificial lake, two
ponds and two observation towers.

Scientific Research and Facilities A wildlife survey was carried out by the Forest Directorate
in 1981 (Sarker and Fazlul Huq, 1985).

Conservation Management The national park is not an important wildlife conservation area
but, being close to large urban areas, it is valued for recreational purposes. Recreational and
educational facilities were improved and developed under the management of the Forest
Directorate, but the scheme was subsequently discontinued. Forestry operations are limited to
re-forestation of damaged areas (Olivier, 1979; Womersley, 1979; Sarker and Fazlul Huq,
1985).

Management Problems The original forest vegetation has been removed and wildlife severely
depleted.

Staff No information
Budget No information
Local Administration No information

References

° Olivier, R.C.D. (1979). Wildlife conservation and management in Bangladesh. UNDP/FAO
Project BGD/72/005. FAO, Forest Research Institute, Chittagong. 121 pp.

° Sarker, N.M. and Fazlul Huq, A.K.M. (1985). Country report on national parks, wildlife
sanctuaries and game reserves of Bangladesh. Prepared for the 25th Working Session of
IUCN’s Commission on National Parks and Protected Areas. Corbett National Park, India.
4-8 February 1985. 5 pp.

° Womersley, J.S. (1979). Botanic Garden Dacca, commercial horticultural forest botany and
national parks. _UNDP/FAO Project BGD/72/005. FAO, Forest Research Institute,
Chittagong. 71 pp.

Date May 1987

Madhupur National Park
Management Category V (Protected Landscape)
Biogeographical Province 4.03.01 (Bengalian Rainforest)
Geographical Location Situated in the Madhupur tract (Mymensingh Forest Division), some
160km north of the capital city of Dhaka and 32km south-west of Mymensingh Town.
24°45’N, 90°0S’E
Date and History of Establishment First established as a national park in 1962 but not
officially declared as such until 1982, under the Bangladesh Wildlife (Preservation)
(Amendment) Act, 1973. Received special protection as early as 1959 under rules to regulate
hunting, shooting and fishing issued under the provisions of the East Pakistan Private Forest
Ordinance, 1959.
Area 8,436ha

Land Tenure Government

-202-

Bangladesh
Altitude Rises to about 20m above sea level.

Physical Features The local topography is characterised by flat topped ridges, known locally
as "chalas", intersected by numerous depressions or "baids". Two small rivers, Banar and
Bangshi, flow through the eastern and western portions of the park, respectively. The soil is
yellow-red, comprising sandy clay mixed with magniferous iron ores.

Climate Conditions are moderate, with April the hottest month (maximum of 37°C) and
January the coldest (minimum of 10°C). The cold season lasts from November to February.
Mean annual rainfall is 2500mm, most of which falls between June and September.

Vegetation Some 40% of the forest cover comprises sal Shorea robusta in association
with Dillenia pentagyna, Lagerstroemia parviflora, Adina cardifolia, Miliusa velutina, Lannea
grandis, Albizzia spp., Bauhinia variegata, Spondius mangifera, Butea _ frondosa
and Barringtonia acutangula. Species commonly occurring in the undergrowth
include Eupatorum sp., Pennisetum setosum, Asparagus racemosus and Rauwalfia serpentina
(Sarker and Fazlul Huq, 1985). The sal forest is the best patch remaining in the country (Reza
Khan, 1985).

Fauna’ The area used to be rich in wildlife but Indian rhinoceros Rhinoceros unicornis (E)
disappeared in the last century. More recently, tiger Panthera tigris (E), leopard Panthera
pardus (V), Indian elephant Elephas maximus (E), all species of deer occurring in Bangladesh,
wild buffalo Bubalus bubalis (E), and peafowl Pavo sp. have become locally extinct (Reza
Khan, 1985). Characteristic mammal species still remaining include rhesus macaque Macaca
mulatta, capped langur Presbytis pileatus (one of the densest populations surviving in
Bangladesh), jackal, fox, small Indian civet, wild boar, Irrawaddy squirrel, porcupine and
rufous-tailed hare (Canis aureus, Vulpes bengalensis, Viyerricula indica, Sus _ scrofa,
Callosciurus pygerythrus, Hystrix indica and Lepus nigricollis) (Sarker and Fazlul Huq, 1985;
Reza Khan, 1985). Some 200 species of birds are present (Reza Khan, 1985).

Cultural Heritage No information

Local Human Population The surrounding area is densely populated. Some 4,500 Garos
(tribals) were allowed to settle inside the park (Mountfort, G. and Poore, D., 1968) but about
850 families have been resettled (Womersely, 1979).

Visitors and Visitor Facilities The park is easily accessible throughout the year and is bisected
by an 8km long semi-metalled road. There are two rest houses and a youth hostel providing
overnight accommodation. Picnic spots have been provided by the Forest Directorate. The zoo
was last reported to be in a poor state (Olivier, 1979; Womersley, 1979). Visitor use is high,
with many bus loads of holiday makers present on public holidays.

Scientific Research and Facilities A wildlife survey was carried out by the Forest Directorate
in 1981 (Sarker and Fazlul Huq, 1985).

Conservation Management The forests of Madhupur were formerly rich in wildlife and were
a favourite tiger-hunting area (Olivier, 1979). By 1967, however, the area had lost much of its
value for wildlife, owing to considerable disturbance, but its potential for recreation and
education was recognised (Mountforrt and Poore, 1968). Subsequently, it was recommended
that Madhupur be established as a "Class B" national park to provide “recreational and
educational interest for the youth and people of urban areas" (Government of East Pakistan,
1971). In 1974-75 a programme was initiated to preserve the wildlife and to provide
recreational and educational facilities for the local people and other visitors. With the
establishment of the national park, all flat areas suitable for growing paddy were excised and
850 families of Garos were resettled (Womersely, 1979).

Plantations are being established in disturbed areas and an artificial lake created for migratory
waterfowl (Sarker and Fazlul Huq, 1985). Madhupur warrants conservation priority over other
areas of sal forest. It needs to be enlarged and brought under an effective wildlife
management authority (Reza Khan, 1985).

-203-

Bangladesh

Management Problems The wildlife has been severely depleted. In 1979, the boundaries had
not been defined and marked (Womersley, 1979), and Garo settlements within the national park
imposed considerable disturbances (Olivier, 1979).

Staff No information

Budget No information

Local Administration No information

R

eferences

Government of East Pakistan (1971). Report of the Technical Sub-Committee for East
Pakistan of the Wildilfe Enquiry Committee. Dacca.

Mountfort, G. and Poore, D. (1968). Report on the Second World Wildlife Fund Expedition
to Pakistan. Unpublished report. Pp. 23-24.

Olivier, R.C.D. (1979). Wildlife conservation and management in Bangladesh. UNDP/FAO
Project BGD/72/005. FAO, Forest Research Institute, Chittagong. 121 pp.

Reza Khan, M.A. (1985). Future conservation priorities for Bangladesh. Paper prepared for
the 25th Working Session of IUCN’s Commission on National Parks and Protected Areas.
Corbett National Park, India. 4-8 February 1985. 15 pp.

Sarker, N.M. and Fazlul Huq, A.K.M. (1985). Country report on national parks, wildlife
sanctuaries and game reserves of Bangladesh. Prepared for the 25th Working Session of
IUCN’s Commission on National Parks and Protected Areas. Corbett National Park, India.
4-8 February 1985. 5 pp.

Womersley, J.S. (1979). Botanic Garden Dacca, commercial horticultural forest botany and
national parks. UNDP/FAO Project BGD/72/005. FAO, Forest Research Institute,
Chittagong. 71 pp.

Date May 1987

-204-

HONG KONG

Area 1,068 sq.km (Jim, 1987)
Population 5,588,000 in 1986 (Ismail, 1987)

Parks and Reserves Legislation Alarmed by the rapid rate of urbanisation threatening to
destroy the countryside in the 1960s, it was proposed that forestry policies be revised and
accommodate the recreational demands of an increasingly urban population (Daly, 1965). The
concept of establishing a system of parks zoned for varying intensities of recreational use, as
outlined in several reports (Daley 1964a, 1964b; Scott, 1964; Phillips and Marshall, 1965), was
strongly endorsed in a review of the conservation of the countryside undertaken for the
Department of Agriculture and Fisheries by IUCN (Talbot and Talbot, 1965). The government
was further stimulated into action by a report on the civil disturbances of 1965-1966
pressing inter alia for recreational outlets for the young (Hong Kong Government, 1967).
Following the establishment of a Provisional Council for the Use and Conservation of the
Countryside in 1967, a number of recreational (country parks) and conservation (nature
reserves) areas were proposed (Wholey, 1968). A pilot country park scheme was initiated in the
Shing Mun Reservoir area in 1971 and, by June 1972, the first five-year country park
development programme was approved. The Country Park Ordinance was enacted in March
1976, providing for the establishment of Country Parks and Special Areas under the
responsibility of a Country Parks Authority. Whereas country parks may be developed for
recreational purposes, public access to special areas is largely restricted and recreational
facilities are not provided because of their high conservation value, be it geological, biological,
archeological or historical. Tai Po Kan Nature Reserve, designated a Special Area, is
exceptional, access for study and appropriate recreational activities being permitted.
Institutional operations were accelerated under a crash programme (1977-1981) with the result
that 21 country parks, covering nearly 40% (40,833ha) of the territory were established over a
three-year period. Some 13 special areas have also been designated to date, all but two (Tai Po
Kan Nature Reserve and Tung Lung Fort) of which are within country parks (Thrower, 1984;
Jim, 1987). In addition over 46 sites of Special Scientific Interest have been identified for
future conservation action (Ismail, 1987). Although not legally protected, their conservation
value has to be considered in relation to planning applications. As yet, no coastal or marine
reserves have been established.

Other legislation relevant to protected areas includes the Forests and Countryside Ordinance,
which provides for the general protection and management of vegetation along with special
protection to certain native plant species, and the Wild Animals Protection Ordinance under
which access to the Mai Po Marshes and Yim Tso Ha Egretty, both SSSIs, is restricted (Ismail,
1987).

The United Kingdom extended its ratification of the Ramsar Convention to Hong Kong on 10
September 1979. Similarly, the United Kingdom ratification of the World Heritage Convention
applies to Hong Kong. No sites have been inscribed under either convention.

Parks and Reserves Administration and Management Under the Country Parks Ordinance, the
Country Parks Authority is headed by the Director of Agriculture and Fisheries, who is
responsible for the protection, management and development of country parks and special
areas. A Country Parks Board was appointed in August 1976 to advise the Authority on policy
and programmes and to consider objections raised against the establishment cf protected areas
(Thrower, 1984; Jim, 1987).

The three main objectives of the Country Park Development Plan are to provide for
conservation, recreation and education. Park management is based on a system of zonation
providing for three categories of land use, namely: recreation zones, which are located in
accessible areas subject to heavy visitor use; wilderness zones, which provide the scenic
background to recreation zones; and conservation zones, which are sites of special scientific
importance and to which access by visitors is not encouraged (Thrower, 1984). Now that most

-205-

Hong Kong

potential sites have been established, the emphasis of the country park programme has shifted
to maintaining and upgrading facilities, as well as encouraging countryside interpretation
through provision of visitor centres, information boards and guided tours (Jim, 1987).

The Country Park programme has been financed in two stages. Initially funds were provided
for the establishent of a protected area system, an operation lasting from 1976 to 1981.
Subsequent expenditure follows standard government procedures and is based on five-year
budgets, with detailed estimates of approved projects each year (Thrower, 1984).

Addresses Agriculture and Fisheries Department, Canton Road Government Offices, 393
Canton Road, 12th Floor, Kowloon, Hong Kong

Additional Information Tropical rain forest covered the Hong Kong region up to a thousand
years ago when there were few inhabitants, apart from aboriginal coastal traders and scattered
garrisons of the Tiangs. Yoa tribesmen are reported to have lived in the forests and probably
practised shifting cultivation. Later, in the Sung dynasty, the descendants of the Han began to
settle in the valleys and were followed by the Hakka, or guest people, also predominantly
farmers. Vast areas of forest were burnt to provide agricultural land and pasture, and to
discourage the more dangerous wildlife (Marshall and Phillips, 1965). Remnants of the original
forest cover are now restricted to ravines (Ismail, 1987). Native pines Pinus massoniana and
exotics, notably the Australian Brisbane box Tristania conferta, have been widely planted in
Hong Kong largley to protect the catchment areas of the many reservoirs constructed to meet
the territory’s water requirements. Many plantations were established in the late 1940s and
early 1950s, following the devastation of much of the vegetation during the Japanese
occupation in World War II (Thrower, 1984).

Pressure arising from the dense population and rapid economic growth threaten the territory’s
natural resources. Considerable industrial and residential expansion has taken place in the New
Territories, until recent decades a rather isolated rural area. Such development have been
conceived largely as isolated urban schemes with little integrated regional planning. The
importance of developing a symbiotic relationship between urban and rural areas has hardly
entered into official planning and policy-making (Dwyer, 1986). The very high population
density and poor quality of the urban environment in Hong Kong makes the requirements for
countryside recreation imperative for physical and mental health. The country park
programme has been successful in encouraging and satisfying this demand but the
ever-increasing visitor numbers are not being matched by a corresponding increase in the
management resource base. Over the last decade (1975/76-1985/86) the number of visitors to
country parks has risen from 2.0 to 9.46 million per year, representing an increase from 0.45 to
1.76 visits per capita per year. Concomitantly, the amount of litter collected annually has
increased from 446 to 4,000 tonnes. Most popular sites are now heavily over-used, excessive
trampling having decimated the grass cover.

Fires damaged some 5,415ha in 1985/86. Over the past 16 years the number of trees killed by
fire (5.42 million) has exceed that planted (4.84 million). Besides effecting a more equitable
spatial-temporal visitor distribution in future, low impact pursuits need to be encouraged to
off-load some of the pressure on over-used areas. Drastic new management approaches are
needed to contain the widespread damage from fire and litter (Jim, 1987).

Non-governmental conservation organisations includs the Hong Kong Bird Watching Society
and Hong Kong Natural History Society. WWF-Hong Kong was incorporated as a registered
charity in Hong Kong in 1981. Its main project to date has been the promotion and
development of the Mai Po marshes as a nature reserve. Friends of the Earth Hong Kong,
established in 1983, is mainly concerned with nuclear issues, water pollution and trees in urban
areas. The Conservancy Association is an older society which has been involved in
environmental education (Oldfield, 1987).

References

° Daley, P.A. (1964a). National Parks. A note prepared by Forestry Officer, Agriculture and
Fisheries Department, Hong Kong. Unpublished report. 4pp.

-206-

Hong Kong

° Daley, P.A. (1964b). The use of renewable resources in Hong Kong. Agriculture and
Fisheries Department, Hong Kong. Unpublished report. 23pp.

° Daley, P.A. (1965a). Forestry and its place in natural resource conservation in Hong Kong -
a recommendation for revised policy. Agriculture and Fisheries Department, Hong Kong.
Unpublished report.

° Dwyer, D.J. (1986) Land use and regional planning problems in the New Territories of
Hong Kong. The Geographical Journal 152: 232-242.

° Hong Kong Government (1967). Kowloon disturbances. Report of the Commission of

Enquiry. Government Printer, Hong Kong.

Ishmail, A. (1987). Hong Kong 1987. Government Printer, Hong Kong. 364 pp.

Jim, C.Y. (1987). Country park usage and visitor impacts in Hong Kong. Parks 12(1): 3-8.

Marshall, P.M. and Phillips, J.G. (1965). Plans for conserving the wildlife of Hong

Kong. Oryx 8: 107-112.

° Oldfield, S. (1987).Fragments of Paradise. A guide for conservation action in the U.K.
Dependant Territories. Pisces Publications, Oxford. 192 pp.

° Scott, P. (1964). Report on a brief visit to Hong Kong in October, 1964. Hong Kong
University. Unpublished report. 3 pp.

° Talbot, L.M. and Talbot, M.H. (1965). Conservation of the Hong Kong countryside.

Government Printer, Hong Kong. 34 pp.

Thrower, S.L. (1984). Hong Kong Country Parks. Government Printer, Hong Kong. 216 pp.

Wholey, J.W. (1968). The countryside and the people: report of the Provisional Council for

the Use and Conservation of the Countryside. Government Printer, Hong Kong.

°

°

°

°

°

Protected Landscapes

(hectares)
Country Parks
Aberdeen 423 *
Clear Water Bay 615 *
Kam Shan 337 *
Kiu Tsui 100 *
Lam Tsuen 1,520 *
Lantau North 2,220 *
Lantau South 5,640 *
Lion Rock Silas
Ma On Shan 2,880 *
Pat Sin Leng 3,125 *
Plover Cove (and extension) 5,224 *
Pok Fu Lam 276 *
Sai Kung East 4,477 *
Sai Kung West 3,000 *
Shek O 710 *
Shing Mun 1,400 *
Tai Lam 5,330 *
Tai Mo Shan 1,440 *
Tai Tam (including Quarry Bay Extension) 1,585 *

Subtotal 40,873

Aberdeen, Pok Fu Lam, Tai Tam (including Quarry Bay Extension)
and Shek O Country Parks

Management Category V (Protected Landscape)

Biogeographical Province 4.06.01 (Chinese Rainforest)

Geographical Location Almost all land above 200m on Hong Kong Island is contained in its
four country parks. 22°15’-22°17’N, 114°08’-114°09°E (Pok Fu Lam); 22°15’-22°16’N,
114°09’-114°11°E (Aberdeen); 22°13’-22°17’N, 114°11’-114°14°E (Tai Tam); 22°13’-22°16°N,
114°13°-114°15’E (Shek O)

-207-

Hong Kong

Date and History of Establishment Both Aberdeen and Tai Tam were designated as country
parks on 28 October 1977. The latter was subsequently extended on 21 September 1979, at the
same time as Pok Fu Lam and Shek O were established.

Area Aberdeen: 423ha
Pok Fu Lam: 270ha
Tai Tam: 1,315ha
Tai Tam Quarry Bay Extension: 270ha
Shek O: 710ha

Pok Fu Lam is contiguous with Aberdeen, which is separated from Tai Tam by the Wong Nai
Chung Gap. The Chai Wan-Stanley road forms a common boundary between Tai Tam and
Shek O.

Land Tenure Essentially public land

Altitude Ranges from sea level to the peak of Pak Ka Shan (Mt Parker) at 532m. Che Kei
Shan (Victoria Peak) at 554m is the highest point on the island but it is within an enclave
inside the park boundaries.

Physical Features For the most part, dark grey, fine-grained volcanic rocks form the
mountainous backbone of Hong Kong Island. Only in the northern half of Tai Tam and the
scuthern Cape d’Aguilar Peninsular are the underlying pink or grey, coarse-grained granites
exposed. The three peaks over 500m (Che Kei Shan, Kei Lik Shan and Pak Ka Shan) are
volcanic. Hong Kong granite is a first-class building stone and it is quarried just outside the
northern boundary of Tai Tam Country Park between Jardine’s Lookout and Mount Butler, and
on the western coast of d’Aguilar Peninsular. Hillslopes are often steep and the valleys cut by
the streams draining them are precipitous, rocky and V-shaped. The basic drainage pattern has
been changed by the catchwater system, which encircles the hills and channels water into the
reservoirs. Many millions of gallons which would otherwise water the lower reaches or flow
into the sea are, by this means, collected and stored in a number of reservoirs for human
consumption.

Climate Although Hong Kong lies just inside the tropics, the climate is temperate for nearly
half the year. Mean annual rainfall ranges from around 1200mm to more than 3000mm, about
80% of which falls in summer. This is the longest season, lasting from May to September with
hot, humid and usually wet weather. Temperatures range from about 24°C to 32°C.
September is the month in which Hong Kong is most likely to be affected by tropical
typhoons. These originate from near the Philippines and approach from a south-easterly
direction. Winter, lasting from November until February, is cold and dry. Temperatures
commonly range from about 13°C to 24°C but sometimes drop below freezing point on high
ground (Thrower, 1984; Ismail, 1987). Shek O, in the extreme south-east, has a combination of
lowest rainfall and greatest exposure to the cold, dry winter winds from the north-east,
summer south-easterlies and the predominantly easterly typhoons. By contrast, Mt. Collinson is
in the highest rainfall zone, sheltered from winter monsoon winds by Pottinger Peak and from
southerly winds by Stanley Peninsula.

Vegetation The southern part of Shek O Country Park is covered by low, wind-pruned
shrubland and grassland, with trees in the deeper valleys. The grasslands are dominated by
duck-beak grass Ischaemum sp. and minireed Arundinaria nepalensis. By contrast, hillslopes
from Pottinger Peak in the east to High West (Sai Ko Shan) in the west, are extensively
forested. The most protected ravines and deeper valleys often contain dense subtropical
rain-forest, typified by the presence of lianas. Most of the woodland is a mixture of native
broad-leaved trees, pines Pinus spp. and introduced exotics, of which Brisbane Box Tristania
conferta is probably the most common. MHundreds of thousands of trees were planted
throughout the latter half of the 19th and the first half of the 20th centuries. These were
mainly pines but also included gums Eucalyptus spp., bamboos (Gramineae), autumn
maple Bischoffia javanica, cassia bark tree Cinnamomum cassia, camphor tree C. camphora,
portia tree Thespesia populnea, China fir Cunninghamia lanceolata, Brisbane box, cork
oak Quercus suber and many others. Their descendants may well have contributed to the

-208-

Hong Kong

present woodland flora. The western valleys along Cape d’Aguilar Road contain some of the
most interesting plants (and animals) in Hong Kong, reminiscent of the richness of the tropical
forest which must once have existed over much wider areas (Thrower, 1984).

Fauna Most of the larger mammals are found in the woodlands of Mt Collinson and Pottinger
Peak of Shek O Country Park. There is evidence of the presence of pangolin Manis
pentadactyla, civet (Viveridae), barking deer Muntiacus reevesi, large bandicoot rat Bandicota
indica nemorivaga, native rats Rattus spp., mice Mus spp. and shrews Crocidura spp. In
1974-1975 44 species of birds were recorded, the majority of which were winter visitors and
passage migrants. Shek O is the only country park on Hong Kong Island where shore-birds,
such as reef egret Egretta sacra, black-headed gull Larus ridibundus, Kentish
plover Charadrius alexandrinus and sandpipers may be seen. Snakes, lizards and frogs are seen
occasionally (Thrower, 1984).

The fauna of the other parks on the island has not been investigated as fully as that of Shek O,
but observations suggest that it does not differ greatly. Pok Fu Lam, with its wooded valiey,
contains barking deer, and the introduced belly-banded squirrel Calliosciurus flavimanus has
become quite common, particularly in the northern parts of Aberdeen Country Park. Rhesus
macaques, possibly the remnants of the original indigenous monkey populations, were reported
in Tai Tam in 1963. Barking deer, small Indian civet Viverricula malaccensis, Chinese
ferret-badger Melogale moschata, Chinese porcupine Hystrix hodgsoni and house shrew Suncus
murinus were seen in the Tai Tam area in the 1960s and signs of pangolins are evident
(Thrower, 1984).

Pok Fu Lam, Aberdeen and Tai Tam reservoirs contain a variety of fish, including common
carp Cyprinus carpio, goldfish Carassius auraius, tilapia Sarotherodon mossambicus and
minnow Hemiculter leucisculus. Reeves’ terrapin Chinemys reevesii, three-banded box
terrapin Cuora trifasciata and the very rare Chinese soft-shelled turtle Amyda sp. have all been
seen near Tai Tam Reservoir (Thrower, 1984).

Cultural Heritage There are many relics of the fall of Hong Kong to the Japanese during
World War II, particularly in Aberdeen and Tai Tam country parks.

Local Human Population Large numbers of villages or extensive areas of farmed land have
never existed on Hong Kong Island. The only villages shown on early maps of the 1840s are
Little Hong Kong, Pok Fu Lam, Tai Tam Tuk, Shek O, Hok Han Wan and Shau Kei Wan.
Those on the Cape d’Aguilar Peninsular are the only ones which still retain much village
character. The modern trend has been for farmers to abandon their land and move to urban
areas. In times of economic stress, however, there is often a return to the land, as happened in
1975 when parts of Pottinger Peak were illegally cleared by squatters to farm pigs and cultivate
vegetables (Thrower, 1984).

Visitors and Visitor Facilities | Recreation facilities include barbecue and picnic sites, and
shelters. There is a visitor information centre in the south of Aberdeen Country Park.
Self-guided trails, with explanatory booklets and marked points of interest along the route,
have been set up in Shek O and Aberdeen country parks. Licensed freshwater fishing is
permitted in the reservoirs (Thrower, 1984).

Scientific Research and Facilities No information

Conservation Management Not only are the parks vitally important as water catchment areas,
but they provide a readily accessible recreational facility for the densely crowded urban areas
of the north shore and the growing population of Aberdeen and Pok Fu Lam. The island has
been the subject of various reafforestation efforts. In the late 19th and early 20th centuries,
the then Botanical and Afforestation Department was responsible for planting hundreds of
thousands of trees on catchment areas. Subsequently, following the Japanese occupation and
concomitant devastation of the vegetation, the Forestry Section of the Department of
Agriculture and Fisheries has been concerned with the problem of restoring the forests
(Thrower, 1984).

-209-

Hong Kong

Management Problems Cutting of fuelwood and grass-burning for the benefit of cattle are
particular problems in the Cape d’Aguilar Peninsular of Shek O Country Park.

Staff No information
Budget No information
Local Administration No information

References
° Ismail, A. (1987). Hong Kong 1987. Government Printer, Hong Kong. 364 pp.
° Thrower, S.L. (1984). Hong Kong Country Parks. Government Printer, Hong Kong. 216 pp.

Date August 1987

Clear Water Bay Country Park
Management Category V (Protected Landscape)
Biogeographical Province 4.06.01 (South Chinese Rainforest)

Geographical Location Lies south-east of Kowloon on Clear Water Bay Peninsula. The
country park is split into eastern and western sections which lie either side of the Clear Water
Bay Road. The boundaries do not extend as far as the beaches. 22°16’-22°19°N,
114°17°-114°19°E.

Date and History of Establishment 28 September 1979

Area 615ha

Land Tenure Essentially public land

Altitude Ranges from about sea level to High Junk Peak (Tiu Yue Yong) at 344m.

Physical Features The hills of Clear Water Bay Peninsula slope sharply down to the sea and
most of the coastline consists of almost vertical cliffs. The peninsula is predominantly volanic
in origin and is one of the few places in Hong Kong where old lava flows are clearly
identifiable. The summit of High Junk Peak in the western sector comprises precipitous cliffs
of jointed volcanic rock formed by an acidic lava. This was deposited over an earlier flow of
banded lava which, in turn, lies over a bed of welded tuff formed from volcanic ash and
pebbles. Subsequent earth movements tilted the layers so that the welded tuff is exposed only
on the western coast. In contrast to the craggy summit of High Junk Peak, the hills to the
south-west have smooth, rounded tops and represent one of the few occurrences of intrusive
rock (microgranite) on the peninsula. The rocks of Tin Ha Shan, at the southern extremity of
the western sector, are largely of the same welded tuff which underlies the laval flows further
north, and are estimated to be some 200m thick. The narrow neck of land separating Tin Ha
Shan from the rest of the western sector is only about 60m above sea level and comprises
weathered sands and boulders washed down from the hills on each side (Thrower, 1984).

Climate Although Hong Kong lies just inside the tropics, the climate is temperate for nearly
half the year. Mean annual rainfall ranges from around 1200mm to more than 3000mm, about
80% of which falls in summer. This is the longest season, lasting from May to September with
hot, humid and usually wet weather. Temperatures range from about 24°C to 32°C.
September is the month in which Hong Kong is most likely to be affected by tropical
typhoons. These originate from near the Philippines and approach from a south-easterly
direction. Winter, lasting from November until February, is cold and dry. Temperatures

-210-

Hong Kong

commonly range from about 13°C to 24°C but sometimes drop below freezing point on high
ground and in the New Territories (Thrower, 1984; Ismail, 1987). Meterological data are not
available for Clear Water Bay Peninsula.

Vegetation The upper hillslopes are grassy and the downward extension of the grassland is
dictated by the amount of past burning. High Junk Peak and the hill range to the north of it
are well-wooded only on the lower eastern slopes. The forest is basically mixed oak Quercus
spp., dwarf mountain pine Baeckea frutescens, and Chinese red pine Pinus massoniana, but
with planted Acacia confusa and other introduced trees, particularly along Clear Water Bay
Road.

The dominant grass of the upper slopes is duck-beak grass Ischaemum sp. Of secondary
importance, but obvious in summer, are the white button-like flower heads of Hedyotis
uncinella and the yellow spkes of the sulphur orchid Habenaria linguella.

The combination of grazing and the villagers’ practice of burning the slopes to provide
palatable young shoots for the cattle have been effective in maintaining the vegetation as
grassland. The hills in the eastern section of the park appear similar. Here, the summits are
grassy except where boulders afford protection for scrub species. Downhill, grassland may be
succeeded by dwarf mountain pine scrub, while only the most protected valleys have tall scrub
intermingled with occasional trees. Other scrubland species include rose myrtle Rhodomyrtus
tomentosa and Hong Kong hawthorn Raphiolepis indica (Thrower, 1984; Anon., n.d.).

Fauna Little is known about the animal life of the Clear Water Bay Peninsula, particularly the
areas of woodland along the eastern boundary of the western section of the park. Birds, such
as bulbuls Pycnonotus spp., crested mynahs Acridotheres cristatellus and shrikes Lanius spp.,
are relatively common and the large white-rumped swift Apus pacificus is numerous (Thrower,
1984). Chinese francolin Francolinus pintadeanus, black kite Milvus migrans and_ tree
sparrow Passer montanus are occasional. Chinese bulbul Pycnonotus sinensis, greater
coucal Centropus sinensis, great tit Parus major and white eye Zosterops japonica can also be
seen but these inhabit the denser patches of bush in the stream beds (Anon., n.d.).

Insects are abundant and the large areas of grassland support an interesting variety of
grasshoppers, beetles and those moths and butterflies whose larvae are grass-eaters. The taller
shrub patches and the woodlands are rich in butterflies and it is not unusual to see several
dozen species in a few hours (Thrower, 1984).

Cultural Heritage On the coast behind Tai Miu Wan is situated the oldest Tin Hau Temple in
Hong Kong and above it, on the hillside, is a large engraved rock which is an important work
of art dating back to AD 1274 during the reign of Hsien-hsun in the southern Sung period. On
a nearby island is Tung Lung Fort designated as a Special Area of Historic Interest.

Local Human Population No information

Visitors and Visitor Facilities The peninsula is very popular, major activities being swimming
and hiking. There are regular bus and ferry services to the park and boats can be hired to visit
the offshore islands. Visitor facilities include trails, and barbecue and picnic sites. There is an
information centre at the park management centre.

Scientific Research and Facilities No information
Conservation Management Carried out in accordance with an approved park plan.

Management Problems Fire is a hazard. Visitor use is excessive in some areas, such as the
most southerly hill near Clear Water Bay car park. Here, erosion is evident and the grassland
consists of wasteland species such as wild oat Chrysopogon aciculatus, carpet grass Axonopus
compressus and elephant’s foot Elephantopus scaber. The coastal margins of Clear Water Bay
Peninsula are in a state of rapid development. The north-western coast is destined to be an
industrial area while, on the eastern coast, low-density housing development has _ been
permitted in specified zones. The southern peninsula of Po Toi O is destined to become a

-211-

Hong Kong

country club complete with golf course and marina. Although these areas of development are
all outside the country park boundary, they have an effect on the view. The country park
forms a spectacular scenic background for the housing sites but the reverse is far from true
(Thrower, 1984).

Staff Some 20 staff are engaged in protection and management duties.
Budget No information
Local Administration No information

References

° Anon. (n.d.). Clear Water Bay Country Park and Tung Lung Fort Special Area. Government
Information Services, Hong Kong. Information leaflet.

° Ismail, A. (1987). Hong Kong 1987. Government Printer, Hong Kong. 364 pp.

° Thrower, S.L. (1984). Hong Kong Country Parks. Government Printer, Hong Kong. 216 pp.

Date August 1987

Kam Shan Country Park
Management Category V (Protected Landscape)
Biogeographical Province 4.06.01. (South Chinese Rainforest)

Geographical Location Lies north-west of Kowloon. The park is bounded by Tai Po Road in
the south-east. 22°21’-22°23’N, 114°08’-114°10°E.

Date and History of Establishment 24 June 1977

Area 337ha. Borders on Lion Rock Country Park (557ha) in the south-east, but not quite
contiguous with Shing Mun Country Park (1,400ha) in the north.

Land Tenure Essentially public land
Altitude 300-420m

Physical Features Kam Shan consists of gently rolling hills, highest in the north-west and
gradually sloping to the south-east. There are four reservoirs in the south of the park, more
than in any other country park. These are: Kowloon (with a capacity of 1.58 million cu.m),
Kowloon Byewash (0.85 million cu.m), Shek Lei Pui (0.53 million cu.m), and Reception (0.15
million cum). They form part of a single supply system connected by open channels and a
tunnel to Kowloon (Thrower, 1984).

Underlying rocks are all part of an intrusive granite mass and correspond to three phases of
intrusion. Sung Kong granite, the oldest, was followed by Cheung Chau granite (both within
the period 163-35 million years b.p.), while Needle Hill granite was pushed up some 25 million
years later. The grey, coarse-grained Sung Kong granite can be seen in the south of the park,
in the vicinity of Tai Po Road and nearby reservoirs of Kowloon and Byewash. To the west
and north of Byewash and covering the rest of the southern part of the park is Needle Hill
granite, fine-grained with quartz, pink feldspar and black biotite. The northern part of the
park is mostly of Cheung Chau granite with one area of Needle Hill granite along the western
boundary. Cheung Chau granite is often cut by veins of white quartz and other minerals. The
summits of Kam Shan and Ma Tsz Keng are formed of Needle Hill granite which, being
fine-grained, is more resistant to weathering than coarse-grained rocks (Thrower, 1984).

Climate Mean annual rainfall is 2000-2200mm, being slightly lower in the western half than
in the eastern (Thrower, 1984).

-212-

Hong Kong

Vegetation With the exception of parts of Ma Tsz Keng, the park is covered with woodland,
mainly mixed pine Pinus spp.-Brisbane box Tristania conferta but also stands of pine and
native broad-leaved forest in some areas. Much of this woodland, including some of its native
trees, is the result of afforestation begun in 1947. The tree canopy is mostly open, with a
diverse and interesting scrub understory. In some areas this consists of native broad-leaved
shrubs such as rose myrtle Rhodomyrtus tomentosa, Acronychia pedunculata, Melastoma spp.,
and downy holly //ex pubescens. Where the soil is wetter and occasionally water-logged a
sedge understory develops, dominated by Chinese scaly seed Lepidosperma_ chinense.
Elsewhere there are patches of woodland with bamboo understory, consisting of either Chinese
cane Arundinaria sinica, Hind’s cane A. hindsii or white-shoot bamboo Phyllostachys nidularia
(Thrower, 1984).

Fauna Kam Shan is the best country park in which to see mammals. Rhesus Macaca mulatta
and long-tailed M. fascicularis (introduced in 1920) macaques are numerous and
squirrels Callosciurus flavimanos can be seen around Shek Lei Pui Reservoir. Birds commonly
seen include yellow-browed warber, black kite, laughing thrushes, bulbuls, magpie, spotted
dove, sparrow, crested mynah and whistling thrush (Phylloscopus inornatus, Milvus migrans,
Garrulax spp., Pycnonotus spp., Pica pica, Streptopelia chinensis, Passer montanus, Acridotheres
cristatellus and Myiophoneus caeruleus). The reservoirs and streams support small populations
of fish and the occasional small terrapin. The fish are mostly minnows Hemiculter leucisculus,
common carp Cyprinus carpio, goldfish Carassius auratus and tilapia Sarotherodon
mossambicus. The covered galleries of the termite Odontotermes formosanus often adorn the
trunks of Brisbane box trees (Thrower, 1984).

Cultural Heritage There are a few old remnants of Gin Drinker’s Line, a line of defensive
positions built during World War II. A second line of defense was established on Kam Shan,
behind the Shing Mun Redoubt, and this fell to the Japanese on 11 December 1941 (Thrower,
1984).

Local Human Population No information

Visitors and Visitor Facilities _Kam Shan is one of the most popular and well-used of the
country parks, due to its scenery of woodlands and water, central location and easy access. It
receives many thousands of visitors each year. There is an extensive network of colour-coded
footpaths, totalling 17km. Part of the MacLehose Trail runs through the centre of the park.
Picnic and barbecue sites, and shelters are available. Licensed fishing is permitted on the
reservoirs (Anon., n.d.; Thrower, 1984).

Scientific Research and Facilities No information

Conservation Management The whole of the park is important as a catchment area for its four
reservoirs. Reafforestation has followed a deliberate policy but the introduction of large
mammals (monkeys and squirrels) has largely been unplanned (Thrower, 1984). Management is
carried out in accordance with the approved park plan.

Management Problems Many hectares of woodland are lost to fire each year, largely as a
result of carelessness by visitors. Litter and erosion of footpaths are a constant problem
(Thrower, 1984).

Staff Some 50 staff are engaged in protection and management duties.

Budget No information

Local Administration No information

-213-

Hong Kong

References

° Anon. (n.d.). Kam Shan Country Park. Government Printer, Hong Kong. Information
leaflet.

° Thrower, S.L. (1984). Hong Kong Country Parks. Government Printer, Hong Kong. 216 pp.

Date August 1987

Kiu Tsui Country Park
Management Category V (Protected Landscape)
Biogeographical Province 4.06.01 (South Chinese Rainforest)

Geographical Location Comprises eight islands, the largest of which is Kiu Tsui Chau (Sharp
Island), that lie just south-east of Sai Kung in the New Territories. The others are Kiu Tau,
Pak Sha Chau, Cham Tau Chau, Ham Luen Lok, Tuen Tau Chau and two small islands without
names. All of Kiu Tsui Chau has been designated as a country park except for the
southernmost peninsular and the coastline on the north-west. 22°21°-22°23’N,
114°17°-114°18’E

Date and History of Establishment 1 June 1979
Area 100ha

Land Tenure Essentially public land

Altitude Ranges from sea level to 136m.

Physical Features Port Shelter (Ngau Mei Hoi) is a submerged valley while Kiu Tsui Chau
and the surrounding islets are the tops of hills which rise above the invading sea. Most of the
coastline is rocky but there are four beaches in the middle region. For sucha small area it has
a remarkable and interesting variety of rocks, and even the islets differ considerably from one
another. The oldest rocks are volcanic, and cover most of the area. They are largely banded
acid lava deposits, as on Kiu Tsvi Chau, and rhyolite. In many places the rocks have been
twisted by later earth movements and contain almond-shaped cavities filled with quartz,
chlorite or other minerals. The whole of the eastern coastline is formed of this volcanic rock.
The northern coastal area consists of sedimentary layers, probably deposited by rivers with the
intermittent addition of volcanic ash. The hard volcanic rocks form the high ridge running
north-south behind Kiu Tsui village. Due to a difference in rock composition, the
southernmost slopes of the ridge are the steepest. Here, the volcanic deposits meet another,
more erodable rock of the intruded granite group (quartz monzonite), which extends in a
narrow band (less than 500m wide) about halfway across the island. Quartz monzonite also
outcrops on the north coast and forms the little unnamed islet opposite the coast at this point.

The rocks of the eastern coastline of Kiu Tsui Chau are formed from volcanic lavas but those
of the western coast are of more varied origin. Lava deposits are found only ina small section
in the north and around Hap Mun Bay in the south. Between these is the quartz monzonite
around Kiu Tsui Village, flanked on both sides by rock composed of fine volcanic ash and
forming a strip some 100m wide along the coast (Thrower, 1984).

Climate Although Hong Kong lies just inside the tropics, the climate is temperate for nearly
half the year. Mean annual rainfall ranges from around 1200mm to more than 3000mm, about
80% of which falls in summer. This is the longest season, lasting from May to September with
hot, humid and usually wet weather. Temperatures range from about 24°C to 32°C.
September is the month in which Hong Kong is most likely to be affected by tropical
typhoons. These originate from near the Philippines and approach from a south-easterly
direction. Winter, lasting from November until February, is cold and dry. Temperatures

=pi1A-

Hong Kong

commonly range from about 13°C to 24°C but sometimes drop below freezing point on high
ground and in the New Territories (Thrower, 1984; Ismail, 1987). Meterological data are not
available for Kiu Tsui Chau.

Vegetation The height and density of the vegetation covering Kiu Tsui Chau is indicative of
many years of freedom from fire. The central highlands and the northern part of the island
are covered with open pine Pinus massoniana woodland, which has a dense undergrowth of
shrubs and lianas. No young pine trees or seedlings are growing up through the dense shrub
layer, so broad-leaved trees may succeed the pines as they die. Young saplings of ivy
tree Schefflera octophylla, figs Ficus spp. and other broad-leaved trees in the shrub layer give
some indication of the structure of the future woodland if time and protection from fire allows
succession to proceed. The shrub layer is diverse: in early summer the fragrant flowers of cape
jasmine Gardenia jasminoides and the conspicuous white sepals of splash-of-white Mussaenda
pubescens are common and many rarer flowers, such as Uvaria microcarpa, are found among
the dense lianas. The closed canopy of the shrub layer cuts out most of the light at ground
level. Hence, there is much bare soil and only those plants which can tolerate deep shade, such
as lily turf Liriope spicata and hilo holly Ardisia crenata, can survive.

The western hillslopes have a denser covering of vegetation, probably as a result of protection
from the predominantly easterly monsoon and typhoon winds, and the slight rainfall gradient
from east to west. Pines on the western slopes form an almost closed canopy in many places
while on the eastern slopes they are much more scattered. Where trees are sparse, the
scrubland contains a high percentage of rose myrtle Rhodomyrtus tomentosa and dwarf
mountain pine Baeckea frutescens.

The coastal margins have a narrow but very well-developed band of beach naupaka Scaevola
sericea, Cuban bast Hibiscus tiliaceus and screw pine Pandanus tectorius. The herbs on sandy
and boulder beaches are mainly beach grass Zoysia sinica or seashore dropseed Sporobolus
virginicus, with occasional patches of beach morning glory Ipomoea brasiliensis, beach
wedelia Wedelia prostrata and the rare Hainan naupaka Scaevola hainanensis. Around the
stream mouths on the east coast is mangrove forest, with many-petaled mangrove Bruguiera
conjugata, water pen Kandelia kandel, tung-flower mangrove Aegiceras corniculatum, and the
mangrove associates such as_ false jasmine Clerodendrum inerme and _ milky
mangrove Excoecaria agallocha (Thrower, 1984).

Fauna Woodland birds are numerous. In summer there are coucals Centropus sinensis,
long-tailed tailor birds Orthotomus sutorius, crested Pycnonotus jocosus and Chinese
bulbuls P. sinensis, black-faced laughing thrushes Garrulax perspicillatus, spotted
doves Streptopelia chinensis and many more species. Along the beaches white-breasted
Kingfishers Halcyon smyrnensis, grey-rumped 4Heteroscelus brevipes and common
sandpipers Actitis hypoleucos have been noted (Thrower, 1984).

Butterflies and moths are common, particularly where they are attracted to the flowers of
the Lantana camara, which grows near beaches and around developed areas (Thrower, 1984).

Rocky shores, sandy shores and mangroves provide a good variety of coastal habitats, and the
drift along the beaches on the eastern side yields an interesting harvest of shells, sea urchins
and other marine plants and animals (Thrower, 1984).;CULTURAL HERITAGE The presence
of an old lime kiln, thought to be of a later type than the Tang kilns, is indicative of an earlier
lime industry based on coral and sheels (Thrower, 1984).

Cultural Heritage The presence of an old lime kiln, thought to be of a later type than the
Tang kilns, is indicative of an earlier lime industry based on coral and sheels (Thrower, 1984).

Local Human Population The villages in the west and south of Kiu Tsui Chau are excluded
from the country park (Thrower, 1984).

Visitors and Visitor Facilities The beaches on Kiu Tsui Chau and Pak Sha Chau are accessible
by kai-do from Sai Kung. Kiu Tsui Chau receives many visitors (Thrower, 1984).

-215-

Hong Kong
Scientific Research and Facilities No information

Conservation Management The vegetation on Kiu Tsui Chau provides a fine example of
island flora with its well-developed coastal fringe plants and pine woodlands. With adequate
protection from fire or cutting, the pine woodlands should be succeeded by broad-leaved
woodland (Thrower, 1984).

Management Problems Litter, left by villagers and holiday visitors, is present almost
everywhere. Around the coastline, particularly on the east coast, rubbish is deposited both by
tides and by people using the area as a convenient dump.

Staff No information

Budget No information

Local Administration No information

References

° Ismail, A. (1987). Hong Kong 1987. Government Printer, Hong Kong. 364 pp.

° Thrower, S.L. (1984). Hong Kong Country Parks. Government Printer, Hong Kong. 216 pp.

Date August 1987

Lam Tsuen Country Park
Management Category V (Protected Landscape)
Biogeographical Province 4.06.01

Geographical Location Lies north of Shek Kong in the centre of the New Territories. The
park comprises two discrete units, namely Kai Keung Leng to the west and Tai To Yan to the
east. These two hills rise up out of the Pat Heung and Lam Tsuen valleys, and are separated
from each other by the Tsui Keng Valley, through which runs the Lam Kam Road.
22°26’-22°29’N, 114°03’-114°08’E

Date and History of Establishment 23 February 1979

Area 1,520ha

Land Tenure Mainly public land, ? with pockets of land on lease to local villagers

Altitude The highest peaks in the park are Kai Keung Leng at 572m and Tai To Yan at 565m.

Physical Features The two mountains of the park rise as volcanic ridges from the surrounding
plains, which have been formed from material eroded from the hillslopes. The ridges have
been formed by almost parallel north-east to south-west oriented folds and shaped by streams,
depositing a ring of colluvium around their bases, particularly in the north-west.

Both mountains are composed of consolidated fragments of volcanic origin. Pak Tai To Yan
consists almost entirely of fine tuff, a creamy-grey, fine-grained rock containing up to
one-third of quartz crystals. Since it weathers very easily, outcrops and boulders are a common
feature and the pitted marks of weathering are clearly seen on their surfaces. Running parallel
to the fine tuff ridge of Kai Keung Leng is a band of coarse tuff about half a kilometre wide.
This northern coarse tuff rock is almost black in colour and contains crystals of biotite,
feldspar and quartz.

-216-

Hong Kong

The only exposure of intrusive rock is found on the southern base of Tai To Yan, where an
outcrop of Tai Po granodiorite extends from the Lam Kam Road to the 600m contour. This
rock is dark grey and coarse-grained, often with islands of fine-grained rock. It weathers to
form a deep rust-red clay (Thrower, 1984).

Climate Annual rainfall in the park increases steadily from 1800-2000mm on the north-west
slopes of Kai Keiung Leng to 2600mm on the south-east slopes of Tai To Yan. The
moisture-laden south-east winds of summer drop their rain on the eastern slopes, the
north-west slopes being in a partial rain shadow. This gradient of rainfall, along with aspect
and exposure, accounts for much of the difference in vegetation of the two hills and the better
growth on Tai To Yan (Thrower, 1984).

Vegetation The vegetation is influenced by the frequency of fires, few years passing without
some hillslopes being burnt. Thus, both Kai Keung Leng and Tai To Yan are covered by
extensive areas of grassland - the former almost entirely.

On Tai To Yan, streams have cut deep ravines, which provide a refuge for plants (and animals)
from damage by fires. Strips and patches of ravine woodland remain on both the south-eastern
and north-western faces. Some of these contain very interesting and rare plants, particularly
ferns.

The grassland which covers the ridges and exposed slopes is of the common
duck-beak Ischaemum spp. and minireed Arundinaria nepalensis type. The deep valleys
contain broad-leaved tree species, which grade into pine woodland on the lower slopes.

Fauna Little is known about the sparse fauna of the park. The common grassland associates
inhabit the larger part of the area but even they represent a depauperate fauna, as their
populations are periodically depleted by fire. Only after regrowth of their food supply and
recolonisation from outside burnt areas are populations re-established. As the Lam Tsuen
Valley is noted for the rich bird life of its fung shui woods, it is likely that the ravine
woodlands also shelter interesting birds. Butterflies such as common grass yellows Eurema
hecabe, grass blues Zizeeria spp. and skippers (Hesperidae) can usually be seen. Visitors, such
as the common white Artogeia canidia and small white A. rapae, which breed on the vegetable
crops of the valley, are common at lower altitudes.

Cultural Heritage Several large banyan trees are locally important as shrines. The Lunar New
Year is the time when "lucky" papers are thrown into their branches to mellow in the sun and
rain during subsequent months (Anon., n.d.).

Local Human Population No information

Visitors and Visitor Facilities Lam Tsuen is probably the least visited of all country parks,
attracting mainly energetic walkers. Facilities include picnic places and barbecue sites close to
public transport, shelters, a youth hostel, and management and information centres, all of
which are located outisde the park (Thrower, 1984).

Scientific Research and Facilities No information

Conservation Management Some wooded ravines have been designated as Sites of Special
Scientific Interest on account of their rare flora.

Management Problems The two halves of Lam Tsuen Country Park are isolated highlands
surrounded by wide, fertile valleys. Within the park boundaries, the major problems are
burning, which maintains the vegetation as grassland, and erosion of footpaths (Thrower, 1984).
Staff No information

Budget No information

Local Administration No information

-217-

Hong Kong

References

° Anon. (n.d.). Tai Lam, Tai Mo Shan and Lam Tsuen Country Parks. Government
Information Services, Hong Kong. Information leaflet.

° Thrower, S.L. (1984). Hong Kong Country Parks. Government Printer, Hong Kong. 216 pp.

Date August 1987

Lantau North Country Park and Lantau South Country Park
Management Category V (Protected Landscape)
Biogeographical Province 4.06.01 (South Chinese Rainforest)

Geographical Location Situated on Lantau Island which lies east of Hong Kong Island.
Lantau North and South are contiguous with each other. 22°12’-22°17’N, 113°50’-113°59°E

Date and History of Establishment Lantau North was designated a country park on 18 August
1978 and Lantau South on 20 April 1978.

Area Lantau North is 2,220ha and Lantau South 5,640ha.
Land Tenure Essentially public land
Altitude Ranges from sea level to 934m (Lantau Peak).

Physical Features Lantau, with an area of about 14,400ha, is the largest of the Hong Kong
islands and is almost completely rural. The mountains of Lantau have been formed by folding,
major fold-lines producing the north-east to south-west orientated ridges. The cross-fold at
Ngong Ping forms a ridge at right angles to the main line. In the central area, the variety of
different volcanic rocks is indicative of a long and complex history of volcanic eruptions. In
some places, thick lava flows have produced dark grey or greenish, banded, fine-grained rock
with large crystals of white feldspar, smaller crystals of iron-stained quartz and black biotite.
Outcrops of lava deposits occur at Ngong Ping and in the hills east and south of Keung Shan.
Coarse and fine tuff (solid rock transformed from volcanic ash) cover the rest of central
Lantau, in some places sandwiched between sedimentary rocks. Bands of breccia (rock
fragments set in a fine-grained matrix) form cliffs or scarps on the north side of Lantau Peak
(Fung Wong Shan), the south face of Sunset Peak (Tai Tung Shan) and on the hillslopes to the
north of Shek Pik Reservoir. There have been a series of igneous intrusions into the overlying
volcanic rocks, the oldest, Tai Po granodiorite, being exposed at Cheung Sha. Of almost equal
age is the coarse-grained pink or grey Sung Kong granite exposed at Fan Lau, Lo Kei Wan and
Shap Long. More recent is the Cheung Chau granite, medium-grained and light-grey to pink
in colour, which comprises the whole of Chi Ma Wan Peninsula in the south-east. Lo Kei Wan
Peninsula is formed of the younger quartz monzonite, a fine to medium-grained grey rock with
crystals of pink and white feldspar.

Climate Although Hong Kong lies just inside the tropics, the climate is temperate for nearly
half the year. Mean annual rainfall ranges from around 1200mm to more than 3000mm, about
80% of which falls in summer. This is the longest season, lasting from May to September with
hot, humid and usually wet weather. Temperatures range from about 24°C to 32°C.
September is the month in which Hong Kong is most likely to be affected by tropical
typhoons. These originate from near the Philippines and approach from a south-easterly
direction. Winter, lasting from November until February, is cold and dry. Temperatures
commonly range from about 13°C to 24°C but sometimes drop below freezing point on high
ground (Thrower, 1984; Ismail, 1987). Meterological data are not available for Lantau Island.

-218-

Hong Kong

Vegetation Much of Lantau Island consists of bare grassy hills and roadside plantations
of Acacia confusa. The grasslands, maintained by burning, are dominated by duck-beak
grass Ischaemum sp. with an undergrowth of small herbs and shrubs. The valleys contain a
rich flora of trees, shrubs, bamboos and lianas, providing a refuge for many rare species which
have disappeared from the frequently-burned hillslopes. Other rare and beautiful plants, such
as cut-leaved begonia Begonia laciniata and Chinese wickstroemia Wickstroemia chinensis,
grow on the summits of the ridges among rocks and boulders. The forested ravines on the
northern slopes of Lantau and Sunset peaks are noted for their relic woodland floras which
include Amentotaxus argotaenia, Malayan aspen Exbucklandia populnea, star anise Illicium sp.
and members of the family Magnoliaceae. Most of the uncultivated valleys and lower hillslopes
support a mixture of planted introduced trees and natives. Plantations around Shek Pik
Reservoir and nearby hillsides comprise Brisbane box Tristania conferta and slash pine Pinus
elliottii. On Chi Ma Wan Peninsula, southern slopes have an unusual woodland of horsetail
tree Casvarina equisetifolia mixed with native pines. South of Keung Shan is Ng Yuen
Garden, a Chinese-style garden developed and planted with ornamental trees by the late Mr
Woo Quen-sung.

The coastal flora is typical, with beach naupaka Scaevola sericea, Cuban bast Hibiscus tiliaceus
and portia tree Thespesia populnea behind the shore and mangroves near creek inlets. The
century plant Agave angustifolia, an exotic of obscure origin with many local uses, is
conspicuous along the coastal belt (Thrower, 1984).

Fauna’ The lack of extensive tracts of broad-leaved forest on Lantau Island suggests that
faunal inhabitants of open pine woods, scrub and grassland will be most common. Also, the
marine fauna is an important constituent, judging by the large variety of seashells and crabs
found on the beaches and inlets. Of the birds, Chinese pipit Anthus novaeseelandiae and
francolin Francolinus pintadeanus are common on the upper grassy slopes, and crested
mynah Acridotheres cristatellus and black drongo Dicrurus macrocercus in the lowlands.

Among amphibians and reptiles, the Chinese big-headed terrapin Platysternon m.
megacephalum and three-banded box terrapin Cuora trifasciata occur in mountain streams, and
snakes in lowland streams. Rat snakes Ptyas spp., including the Indo-Chinese rat
snake P. korros, have been seen in Keung Shan Valley.

Freshwater fish include carp (Cyprinidae) in the pools at Ng Yuen Gardens. The reservoir at
Shek Pik would be expected to contain minnow Hemiculter Leucisculus and common
carp Cyprinus carpio, and possibly tilapia Sarotherodon mossambicus, snakehead Ophiocephalus
maculatus, catfish Clarius fuscus, goby Glossogobius giuris and soft-finned carp Osteochilus
vittatus.

Of the insects, butterflies are prominent, particularly in the south. Species commonly seen
include swallow-tails (red Helen Papilio helenus), Paris peacock, common mormon, great
mormon (P. paris, P. polytes, P. memnon), tigers (dark-veined Danaus genutia and
blue D. limniace), mottled migrant, common mimes, great orange tip, six-rings, angled castor,
skippers (Hesperidae), common grass yellow and grass blues (Catopsilia pyranthe, Chilasa
clytia, Hebomoia glaucippe, Ypthima spp., Ariadne ariadne, Eurema hecabe and Zizeeria spp.)
(Thrower, 1984).

Cultural Heritage Lantau Island has a long history of human activity dating back to 4,000
BC, when coastal areas were inhabited by a group of middle-Neolithic tribes called Yueh.
They made stone tools and pottery. Although primarily fisherfolk, they began to adopt an
agricultural way of life. With subsequent influence from northerners during the late-Neolithic
and Bronze ages (c. 2,400-400 BC) emerged a distinctive people and dialect that later became
recognised as Cantonese.

-219-

Hong Kong

Lime production, from shells and coral, became an important local industry during the period
300-900 AD. At the tip of Fan Lau Peninsula, in the south-west of the island, are the ruins of
a fort apparently built in the Ming Dynasty some time before 1573. This, together with the
fortification at Tung Chung on the north coast, was of strategic importance in relation to
guarding Pearl River Estuary and the shipping lanes to Canton. In the 18th and 19th centuries,
Lantau was constantly infested with pirates and opium smugglers (Thrower, 1984).

Local Human Population All of the island’s 47 villages are excluded from the country parks.

Visitors and Visitor Facilities Lantau is popular on account of its peaceful rural atmosphere.
Activities include walking, swimming, camping and fishing. It is accessible by ferry and there
are bus services on the island. Picnic and barbecue sites cater for day-trippers. There are
camp sites at Kau Ling Chung, Tai Long Wan, Lo Kei Wan, Nam Shan and Shap Long, and
more are being planned. Accommodation is available at Ngong Ping and Mong Tung Wan
youth hostels, some monasteries and coastal cottages, and a hotel in Pui O.

Scientific Research and Facilities No information

Conservation Management The relic woodlands on the northern slopes of Lantau and Sunset
peaks have been designated as both Special Areas and Sites of Special Scientific Interest. Ng
Yuen Garden is another designated SSSI. Management staff are responsible for providing,
supervising and maintaining recreational facilities, litter collection, and the planting of trees
and shrubs and their protection from fires (Anon., n.d.; Thrower, 1984).

A group of the Yi Long kilns were restored by the Country Parks Authority in 1979. Fan Lau
Fort is under the care of the Antiquities and Monuments Office of the Urban Services
Department, which intends to restore it and open it to the public (Thrower, 1984).

Management Problems Over the centuries, the vegetation has been cut for fuelling lime kilns
and to meet local requirements for cooking and heating. In addition, until early this century,
outsiders used to harvest the wood for charcoal, which was locally exported in junks. More
recent impacts include the construction of Shek Pik Reservoir, which supplies water to Hong
Kong Island, and extensions to the road system. Although there are no cities or large towns on
the island, housing development has begun (Thrower, 1984). Fire and litter are a constant
problem.

Staff The management staff, comprising operational teams and park rangers, total over 150
government personnel.

Budget No information

Local Administration No information

References

° Anon. (n.d.) Lantau Country Parks. Government Information Services, Hong Kong.
Information leaflet.

° Ismail, A. (1987). Hong Kong 1987. Government Printer, Hong Kong.

° Thrower, S.L. (1984). Hong Kong Country Parks. Government Printer, Hong Kong. 216 pp.

Date August 1987

-220-

Hong Kong
Lion Rock Country Park
Management Category V (Protected Landscape)
Biogeographical Province 4.06.01 (South Chinese Rainforest)

Geographical Location Situated astride the high rocky ridge between North Kowloon and Sha
Tin. The Tai Po Road forms the western border of the park. 22°21°-22°22’N,
114°09’-114°12’E.

Date and History of Establishment 24 June 1977

Area 577ha. The park borders on Kam Shan Country Park (337ha) to the west and Ma On
Shan Country Park (2,880ha) to the east.

Land Tenure Essentially public land
Altitude Lion Rock (Sz Tsz Shan) at 494m is the highest point in the park.

Physical Features The park is underlain entirely by granite and displays the prominent
characteristics of this rock type: deep weathering, boulder-strewn hillsides, tors, massive
landslips and ready erosion. The valley floors are filled with colluvium: the product of
weathering and erosion of the hillslopes. There are three different types of granite each
making up large areas of the park: coarse-grained grey Sung Kong granite; medium-grained
pink Cheung Chau granite; and fine-grained pinkish-mauve Ma On Shan granite. The highest
areas of Lion Rock and Beacon Hill are both associated with outcrops of the Ma On Shan
granite, Lion Rock being surrounded by Sung Kong and Beacon Hill by Cheung Chau granite.

Climate Although Hong Kong lies just inside the tropics, the climate is temperate for nearly
half the year. Mean annual rainfall ranges from around 1200mm to more than 3000mm, about
80% of which falls in summer. This is the longest season, lasting from May to September with
hot, humid and usually wet weather. Temperatures range from about 24°C to 32°C.
September is the month in which Hong Kong is most likely to be affected by tropical
typhoons. These originate from near the Philippines and approach from a south-easterly
direction. Winter, lasting from November until February, is cold and dry. Temperatures
commonly range from about 13°C to 24°C but sometimes drop below freezing point on high
ground and in the New Territories (Thrower, 1984; Ismail, 1987). Meteorological data are not
available for Lion Rock Country Park.

Vegetation Some 348ha of the park are forest plantations. The upper south-facing slopes of
Lion Rock and Beacon Hill are covered with grassland, held in succession by fires. Duck-beak
grass Ischaemum spp. and minireed Arundinaria nepalensis dominate the slopes, with shrubs,
pine Pinus massoniania and Acacia confusa in refuge sites. Lower down, planted groves of
pine struggle against the poor rocky soil and frequent hill fires. Most of the north-facing
slopes are well-wooded, with a mixture of broad-leaved trees, pine and acacia. Many of the
slopes in the lee of Lion Rock are covered with tall Gordonia axillaris scrub. The forest on the
Kowloon Hills, which form the north-western boundary of the park, is of a mixed oak-laurel
composition with plantations of introduced gum Eucalyptus spp. and other myrtaceous trees.
The wide range of native broad-leaved trees, climbers and shrubs makes this one of the most
interesting accessible woodlands in Hong Kong (Thrower, 1984).

Fauna Little is known of the animals in the area, but the woodlands contain the common
species of birds and insects expected in such habitat. Rhesus Macaca mulatta and
long-tailed M. fascicularis macaques live in the woodlands on the western side of the park.
Although in the 19th century the rhesus macaque was one of the native animals of Hong Kong,
it became locally extinct and the present population is a re-introduction; the long-tailed
macaque is native to South-east Asia but has also been introduced locally. Evidence from scats
indicates that civets (Viveridae) are present. The summit of the low, pine-clad hill in the west
of the park (Eagle’s Nest) is a nesting site for both black kite Milvus migrans and crows Corvus
spp. (Thrower, 1984).

-221-

Hong Kong

Cultural Heritage Old stone pathways, built in the reign of Cheng Lung (1736-1796 AD)
linked Kowloon to Sha Tin via Sha Tin Pass. Over a century ago, Sha Tin, on the eastern edge
of the park, was famed for the quality of its incense from the heung tree Aquilaria sinensis
grown on nearby hillsides. The remains of charcoal kilns indicate that the forests were cut
down for charcoal production. Relics of the Gin Drinker’s Line, a string of fortifications built
in 1937 in anticipation of a Japanese attack, are present (Thrower, 1984).

Local Human Population No information

Visitors and Visitor Facilities The Lion Rock area has long been a favourite area for
picnickers and hikers because of its scenic spots such as Lion Rock, Beacon Hill and the
legendary Mong Fu Shek (Amah Rock). There is no road access within the park. Part of the
MacLehose Trail runs east-west through the middle of the park. There is a nature trail around
Eagle’s Nest in the south-west, and a fitness trail along the north-western boundary. Picnic
facilities are available but barbecue sites are limited because of the very serious risk of fires
(Anon., n.d.; Thrower, 1984).

Scientific Research and Facilities No information

Conservation Management Part of the western area of the park has been set aside as a

conservation area. In particular, the northern faces of Beacon Hill have been designated as a

Site of Special Scientific Interest on account of the fine stands of mountain forest. In addition,

much of the mountainous and rocky terrain has been zoned as a wilderness area. The old stone

footpath, now leading from Wang Tau Hom over Sha Tin Pass, has been restored by the

Agriculture and Fisheries Department. A park management centre has been established in the

south-west corner of the park (Anon., n.d.; Thrower, 1984).

Management Problems Fires are a constant problem.

Staff Over 50 staff are engaged in the protection and management of the park.

Budget No information

Local Administration No information

References

° Anon. (n.d.) Lion Rock Country Park. Government Information Services, Hong Kong.
Information leaflet.

° Ismail, A. (1987). Hong Kong 1987. Government Printer, Hong Kong. 364 pp.

° Thrower, S.L. (1984). Hong Kong Country Parks. Government Printer, Hong Kong. 216 pp.

Date August 1987

Ma On Shan Country Park
Management Category V (Protected Landscape)
Biogeographical Province 4.06.01 (South Chinese Rainforest)
Geographical Location Centrally situated in the neck of the Sai Kung Peninsular in the
eastern New Territories. The park stretches from Kowloon Peak in the south along the range
of Buffalo Hills and embraces Ma On Sha. The Hebe Haven Peninsular is an outlier of the
park. 22°20’-22°25’N, 114°12’-114°17°E.
Date and History of Establishment 27 April 1979

Area 2,880ha. Lies adjacent to Sai Kung West Country Park (3,000ha) in the east and Lion
Rock Country Park (557ha) in the west.

-222-

Hong Kong
Land Tenure Essentially public land
Altitude Ranges from sea level to the peak of Ma On Shan at 702m.

Physical Features The high backbone of mountains running from Ngau Ngak Shan (The
Hunch Back) south to Fei Ngo Shan (Kowloon Peak) and Shui Chuen O (Sugarloaf Peak)
dominates the landscape. Most of the higher peaks are composed of hard volcanic rock, some
originating as thick lava flow, some as tuff and the rest as a series of layers of old lava
sandwiched between sedimentary rock. In the west of the park, overlying volcanic rocks have
been eroded to expose the underlying granite, as in the case of Shui Chuen O, Ngau Au Shan
(Stoker’s Peak), Tsim Mei Fung (Heather Hill) and Nui Po Shan (Turret Hill), all of which are
below 400m. The Ma On Shan iron deposit, which is excised from the park lies in the
metamorphic zone at the junction of granite and volcanic rocks (Thrower, 1984).

Climate Although Hong Kong lies just inside the tropics, the climate is temperate for nearly
half the year. Mean annual rainfall ranges from around 1200mm to more than 3000mm, about
80% of which falls in summer. This is the longest season, lasting from May to September with
hot, humid and usually wet weather. Temperatures range from about 24°C to 32°C.
September is the month in which Hong Kong is most likely to be affected by tropical
typhoons. These originate from near the Philippines and approach from a south-easterly
direction. Winter, lasting from November until February, is cold and dry. Temperatures
commonly range from about 13°C to 24°C but sometimes drop below freezing point on high
ground and in the New Territories (Thrower, 1984; Ismail, 1987). Meterological data are not
available for Ma On Shan Country Park.

Vegetation At least 75% of the park is grassland or low scrub, maintained by pine and largely
dominated by duck-beak grass Ischaemum sp. and minireed Arundinaria nepalensis. In the
upper valleys, where there is more moisture and protection than on the hilltops,
winter Miscanthis sinensis and summer M. floridulus sword grass are dominant, grading into
broad-leaved scrub lower down and on most sheltered areas. Although once forested, the
shallow soil, exposure to prevailing winds and steep topography limit plant succession to low
shrubs on the southern slopes. By contrast, tall scrub or woodland may develop on northern
slopes where conditions are less severe. For example, native broad-leaved woodland covers the
northern slopes of Ma On Shan and the Hunch Backs, among the most botanically interesting
areas in the park on account of the diversity of trees (Thrower, 1984).

Fauna Wild boar Sus scrofa, barking deer Muntiacus reevesi and macaques Macaca spp.
occurred in the area during the late 19th century but are no longer present. Disconcerting is
the presence of feral goats in small groups, thought to have descended from animals which
escaped from village herds. Native rats, notably Sladen’s rat Ratta koratensis and chestnut
spiny-haired rat R. bukit huang, are common in scrub (Thrower, 1984). Lay (1980) recorded
31 species of birds in the park, two thirds of which are residents. This list is very incomplete.

Of the invertebrates, grasshoppers, moths and butterflies are plentiful. The grass
yellow Eurema hecabe and grass blues Zizeeria spp. are common. Butterflies such as Paris
peacock Papilio paris, small leopard Phalanta phalantha, plum Judy Abisara echerius and dark
brown bush brown Mycalesis mineus are quite common in the "fung shui" or holy groves
(Thrower, 1984).

Cultural Heritage Hakka-speaking people settled in the upland valleys and plateaux because
the more fertile lowlands of the New Territories were settled by the Cantonese. They formed
small patrilineal villages and cultivated the land, growing rice, tea, indigo, peanuts and
vegetables on terraces. These are now abandoned but remain a distinctive feature of the
landscape. Stone vats used for extracting the dye from indigo are still in evidence, as are some
of the old stone village paths, built by the Hakkas. In the 19th century the villages produced
cloth from hemp Boehmeria nivea, native to both Hong Kong and South China. Indigo was
grown until the end of World War I but hemp production ceased several years earlier (Thrower,
1984). Several villages have temples and other buildings of interest, including an old pagoda at
Sai O (Anon., n.d.)

-223-

Hong Kong

Local Human Population The park’s human population has diminished during the later years
of the 20th century and villages are now virtually deserted (Anon., n.d.; Thrower, 1984).

Visitors and Visitor Facilities Thousands of walkers visit the park each year. Hebe Haven
Peninsular is notable for having one of the best beaches in the area - Trio Beach. Part of the
MacLehose Trail runs through the middle of the park, with camp sites en route at Ngong Ping
and Shui Lap Wo. Other facilities include picnic and barbecue sites, and shelters (Anon., n.d.;
Thrower, 1984).

Scientific Research and Facilities | Some ecological work was carried out by Lay (1980) in
1978-1980.

Conservation Management An area of scrub forest, with tall magnoliaceous trees and a
recently-discovered gesneriad on the eastern slopes of Ma On Shan has been designated both as
a Site of Special Scientific Interest and as a Special Area. There is a management centre at the
north-eastern extremity of the park (Thrower, 1984).

Management Problems Trampling combined with grazing prevents grassland from reverting to
scrub and forest in upland areas. Some over-used areas are showing signs of erosion, with loss
of soil cover. Strip mining near Ma On Shan has resulted in much of the hillside collapsing
and unsightly dumps of iron ore and sludge in the vicinity of the park. The lease of the mine
expired in 1981 but it is not known if this has been renewed. Litter is a continual problem and
fires are a constant risk (Anon., n.d.; Thrower, 1984).

Staff Some 40 staff are involved in protection and management duties.
Budget No information
Local Administration No information

References

° Anon. (n.d.) Ma On Shan Country Park. Government Information Services, Hong Kong.
Information leaflet.

Ismail, A. (1987). Hong Kong 1987. Government Printer, Hong Kong.

Lay, C.C. (1980). Ecological bases for countryside management in the Ma On Shan Country
Park. M. Phil. thesis. The Chinese University of Hong Kong, Hong Kong.

° Thrower, S.L. (1984). Hong Kong Country Parks. Government Printer, Hong Kong. 216 pp.

Date August 1987

Pat Sin Leng Country Park, Plover Cove Country Park
(including Plover Cove Extension)

Management Category V (Protected Landscape)
Biogeographical Province 4.06.01 (Chinese Rainforest)

Geographical Location The two parks are contiguous to each other and lie north-east of Tai
Po in the New Territories. Plover Cove Extension consists of seven islands, namely: Kat O
Chau (Crooked Island) of 250ha, Tui Min Chau of less than 100ha, Ngo Mei Chau (Crescent
Island) of less than 100ha, Wong Wan Chau (Double Island) of 218ha, Wu Yeung Chau of less
than 100ha, Chek Chau of less than 100ha and Ping Chau of lllha. Pat Sin Leng:
22°29°-22°32’N, 114°10’-114°14’E; Plover Cove (including the extension): 22°27’-22°33’N,
114°14°-114°24’E.

Date and History of Establishment Plover Cove was designated as a country park on 17 April
1978 and extended on | June 1979 to include seven offshore islands. Pat Sin Leng Country
Park was established on 18 August 1978.

-224-

Hong Kong

Area Pat Sin Leng: 3,125ha
Plover Cove: 4,594ha
Plover Cove Extension: 630ha

Land Tenure Essentially public land with pockets of private land near villages.
Altitude Ranges from sea level to over 550m in the Pat Sin Range.

Physical Features The Pat Sin Range rises dramatically from the north-west shores of Tolo
Harbour. Its south face is steep, with crowning rocky cliffs, but on the northern side slopes
gently down to Sha Tau Kok Hoi (Starling Inlet). Northern slopes consist of sedimentary rock
which is overlain by volcanic deposits wherever they meet the fault line. In the north-west
Kwai Tai Leng rises to 486m and in the west the border of Pat Sin Leng Country Park extends
to Kau Lung Hang Shan (Cloudy Hill) at 440m. These two mountains and the steep southern
slopes of the Pat Sin Range are folded mountains of volcanic origin. The volcanic rocks are
mainly fine tuff: fine-grained, white, creamy-grey or pale green in colour, easily weathered,
with the boulders and outcrops showing pitted, weathered surfaces. The sedimentary rocks,
particularly the shales, are reddish in colour, ranging from pale pink through to a deep purple
and the layers often reveal twisting and contortion by later earth movements. These rocks
show all varieties of particle size from laminated shales of clay, through gritty sandstones, to
conglomerates. Hard conglomerate caps the Pat Sin Range and forms the cliffs and scarps
along the ridges (Thrower, 1984).

With the exception of Bluff Head peninsula, the rocks of Plover Cove Country Park are an
eastward extension of those found in Pat Sin Leng. Along the north coast of Plover Cove
Reservoir, a strip of volcanic rock forms the steeper southern face of a low range of hills
which rise to over 300m. Conglomerate rock forms a resistant cap to the ridge. To the north,
sedimentary rocks slope gently down to the sea or to meet the fault line where they are again
overlain by volcanic deposits (Thrower, 1984).

The dividing line between Pat Sin Leng and Plover Cove country parks runs more or less along
a fault, either side of which extensive deposits of colluvium have formed in the valleys. At
Bluff Head, the lower sediments disappear under the Jurassic volcanics to the north. By
contrast, the sedimentary rocks of the Pat Sin Range were laid down after the volcanic
eruptions of the Jurassic period. The Bluff Head sediments were deposited in a river delta
over sediments of an earlier age which, in turn, were laid down under a shallow sea. These
marine deposits outcrop only at one small site along the coast south-west of Fung Wang Wat
Bay and, from fossil evidence, are estimated to be 195 million years old. The north-eastern
corner of Plover Cove is unique for its rock formations, from which the geological history of
Hong Kong over the last 200 million years can be reconstructed (Thrower, 1984).

The most recent geological event in the area is the rise in sea level. The deeply indented east
coast of Plover Cove Country Park is a typical example of a coastline comprising submerged
river valleys. The seven offshore islands of Plover Cove Extension, which were once the tops
of adjoining mountains, consist of the same volcanic and sedimentary rocks that are found on
the nearby mainland. Kat O Chau and Ngo Mei Chau are both composed entirely of volcanic
rocks, with sections originating from an acid lava on the seaward side and course tuffs on the
landward side. Across the middle of Wong Wan Chau runs the same fault line which, on the
mainland, extends from Sam A Chuen to Hok Tau, where the northern volcanic rocks have
slipped forward to cover the sedimentary rocks to the south. Chek Chau shows the same
geomorphology: volcanic deposits form the western half and sediments the eastern half. The
rocks of Ping Chau consist of alternate layers of sedimentary and volcanic deposits. Once Ping
Chau had risen above sea level, the land was eroded by wave action, forming platforms. Those
at Ping Chau are well-developed and are probably the best examples of this form of erosion in
Hong Kong. Plover Cove Reservoir, formed by enclosing a bay and a string of islands, was
completed in 1968 as part of a scheme to supply Hong Kong with fresh water. The main dams
were raised in 1973, increasing the storage capacity to 230 million cum. Tunnels link the
reservoir to intake reservoirs at Hok Tau and Lau Shui Heung, and to the main north-south
system at Tai Po Tau (Thrower, 1984).

-225-

Hong Kong
Climate No information

Vegetation Much of the vegetation is "fire climax" grassland, but there are also patches of
pine woodland, broad-leaved woodland and scrub which have escaped fire damage. While the
rocky southern slopes of the Pat Sin Range and the hills of its easterly extension are generally
covered with duck-beak Jschaemumminireed Arundinaria nepalensis grassland, there are many
small forbs, such as gentian Gentiana loureiri and golden-eyed grass Curculigo orchioides. The
streams at the foot of the range are lined with trees (often rose-apple Syzygium jambos and
screw-pine Pandanus tectorius) and contain plants of the sweet-flag Acorus graminius, famed
in Chinese medicinal lore for its powers of conferring immortality. Over much of the northern
area, grassland is intermingled with dwarf mountain pine Baeckea frutescens scrub on the ridge
slopes and Chinese scaly seed Lepidosperma chinense scrub where conditions are marshy. The
steep inaccessible valleys running northward from the main ridge-line contain patches of
natural woodland (including a stand of China fir Cunninghamia lanceolata). The lower valleys
are largely bare of trees but contain stands of broad-leaved scrub. There are a number of
abandoned villages in this area with their old fung shui (holy groves), containing trees of an
age seldom seen elsewhere in Hong Kong. These include camphor, lungnan, lychee, wampi
(Cinnamomum camphora, Euphoria longan, Litchi chinensis, Clausena lansium) and rose-apple,
in addition to native figs, bamboos and a wide variety of other trees (Thrower, 1984).

Behind the sandy shores of Mirs Bay, looking-glass trees Heritiera littoralis, naupaka Scaevola
spp., Cuban bast Hibiscus tiliaceus and screw-pine are prominent. In many places, the
shore-line is fringed by meadow made up largely of Chinese lawn-grass Zoysia sinica and
sea-shore drop-seed Sporobolus virginicus. Beds of eel-grass Zostera nana, hitherto unrecorded
in Hong Kong waters, have recently been discovered (Thrower, 1984).

The vegetation of the smaller offshore islands appears very similar to that of the grassy low
hills of the northern Tolo Harbour coastline. The central parts of the larger islands, Ping Chau
and Kat O Chau, are cultivated, while the marginal areas of Ping Chau are covered with low
grass and scrub merging into a narrow band of coastal plants. Kat O Chau, with its woodland
along the southern arm, has possibly the most interesting flora of all these islands. The most
south-easterly peninsula has been planted with pine Pinus massoniana, Brisbane box Tristania
conferta and Acacia confusa and interplanted with Rhododendron spp. shrubs. These have now
all grown up to form an extensive and attractive woodland (Thrower, 1984).

Fauna’ The north-eastern quarter of the New Territories is one area where the native wild
boar Sus scrofa is known to survive; seldom seen, their fondness for sweet potatoes makes
them a nuisance to the local farmers. Wild animals from the mainland are most likely to be
found in this border area. Herklotz (1951) recalls that one or two tigers Felis tigris were seen
every winter, and in 1931 a leopard Panthera pardus was shot near Chung Pui (a village now
abandoned and submerged by Plover Cove Reservoir). Barking deer Muntiacus reevesi are now
rare, due to former hunting practices (Thrower, 1984).

Plover Cove Reservoir has the richest variety of fresh-water fish of all Hong Kong reservoirs.
Some of these fish enter from feeder streams, some travel from Shum Chun Reservoir in
China, and some are deliberately stocked by the Water Authority. Most likely to be caught by
anglers are wild carp or minnow Hemiculter leucisculus, common carp Cyprinus carpio,
goldfish Carassius auratus, tilapia Sarotherodon mossambicus, snakehead Ophiocephalus
maculatus, catfish Clarius fuscus, goby Glossogobius giuris and soft-finned carp Osteochilus
vittatus (Thrower, 1984).

The shallow waters of Sha Tau Kok Hoi and Yan Tong Hoi, surrounded by a protective barrier
of islands, support a rich marine life. Although centuries of exploitation have destroyed the
population of pearl oyers (Pteriidae), innumerable other species of shellfish, fish and coral
remain. The beach grass meadow along these coasts shelters periwinkles and other marine
snails as well as a variety of crabs, including fiddler crab Uca sp. Nearer the sea, several
species of ghost crab Ocypode spp. congregate in large numbers as the tide recedes. In this
zone are also surf clams. In the lower parts of the tidal range are crabs, moon shells, cockles,
worms, shrimps, eels, sea urchins, starfish and innumerable other animals, many of which form

-226-

Hong Kong

the food of coastal birds such as common sandpiper Actitis hypoleucos and plovers Charadrius
spp. The horizontal wave-cut platforms along the coast of Ping Chau are outstanding for the
wealth of marine fauna (and flora) to be found in their crevices and tidal pools at low tide
(Thrower, 1984).

Cultural Heritage Pearl-fishing in the Tai Po Sea dates back to the Han Dynasty. Mirs Bay,
also known as Pearl Pool, was noted for its abundance of pearl oysters. By the Ming Dynasty,
however, the industry had died due to over-exploitation of pearls. Yan Tong Hoi (Double
Haven) was a collecting centre for pearls, from where they were transported overland through
Plover Cove and Pat Sin Leng to Tuen Mun for trans-shipment to Canton. During the Sung
dynasty (960-1126 AD), Tangs settled in the Pat Sin Leng and Plover Cove areas. Such
settlements may have been started by soldiers guarding the pearl road, who subsequently
remained and cultivated the land. Thus, the present landscape, with the cultivation of fung
shui woods around villages, has developed over the last 1,000 years. Many of these old villages
now stand abandoned and former terraced paddies are reverting to grassland and scrub
(Thrower, 1984).

Local Human Population There are a number of occupied villages within Pat Sin Leng and
Plover Cove country parks, all of which are enclaves. Of the islands, Wong Wan Chau is
sparsely inhabited, with three small villages, Pat O Chau has six villages and a population of
2,870, and Ping Chau has 1,350 inhabitants distributed among 10 villages. The other islands
are uninhabited. Farming is the main occupation of islanders. The local fishing fleet is based
at Kat O Chau (Thrower, 1984).

Visitors and Visitor Facilities Pat Sing Leng and Plover Cove, which are among the most
visited country parks, receive hundreds of cyclists and thousands of picnickers at week-ends
and during holidays. Facilities include picnic and barbecue sites, shelters and camp sites. Tai
Mei Tok, on the southern boundary of Pat Sin Leng, has a visitor centre and is being developed
as a centre for water sports. Fishing is permitted in Plover Cove Reservoir and, on the coast,
boats can be hired. The Tolo Harbour ferry from Tai Po Kau serves some of the islands but
others are accessible only by kai-do (local motor boats) in clear weather (Anon., n.d.; Thrower,
1984).

Scientific Research and Facilities No information

Conservation Management The northern shore of Tolo Harbour is geologically unique, being
the site of Hong Kong’s rarest fossils. The steep valleys on the northern side of the Pat Sin
Range, with their patches of natural woodland, have been designated as a Special Area, as has
the south-eastern peninsular of Kat O Chau on account of its outstanding natural beauty. The
shallow waters of Sha Tau Kok Hoi and Yan Tong Hoi, which are rich in marine life, have
been suggested as an ideal site for a marine conservation area. Just outside the northern
boundary of Pat Sin Leng is the Yim Tso Ha egrety, a site of Special Scientific Interest because
of its importance as a nesting ground for several species including Swinhoe’s egret Egretta
eulophotes (V).

Management Problems Picnic sites and scenic points are marred by considerable quantities of
litter (Anon., n.d.).

Staff No information
Budget No information

Local Administration No information

-227-

Hong Kong

References

° Anon. (n.d.). Plover Cove, Plover Cove Extension and Pat Sin Leng Country Parks.
Government Information Services, Hong Kong. Information leaflet.

° Herklotz, G.A.C. (1951). The Hong Kong Countryside. South China Morning Post Ltd.,
Hong Kong.

° Thrower, S.L. (1984). Hong Kong Country Parks. Government Printer, Hong Kong. 216 pp.

Date August 1987

Sai Kung East Country Park, Sai Kung West Country Park
Management Category V (Protected landscape)
Biogeographical Province 4.06.01 (South Chinese Rainforest)

Geographical Location The parks lie adjacent to each other in the Sai Kung Peninsular of the
eastern New Territories. The road running north-south from Hoi Ha to Tsak Yu Wu consitutes
the common border.

Date and History of Establishment Both Sai Kung East and Sai Kung West were designated as
country parks on 3 February 1978. 22°20°’-22°29’N, 114°17°-114°24’E

Area Sai Kung East: 4,477ha
Sai Kung West: 3,000ha
Sai Kung West borders on Ma On Shan Country Park (2,880ha) in the west.

Land Tenure Essentially government land with pockets of private land around villages
Altitude Ranges from sea level to the peak of Shek Uk Shan at 481m

Physical Features The main north-east to south-west structural folding of Hong Kong is not
obvious in the Sai Kung Peninsular, its central and southern parts being criss-crossed with
numerous faults that have been eroded to form a sculptured pattern of low hills, mostly below
400m in height. The coastline is highly indented, forming deeply incut harbours and bays. It
is a typical "ria" coast with low-lying valleys drowned by the rising sea level. In the northern
part of the peninsular, between Kei Ling Ha Hoi (Three Fathoms Cove) and Tai Tan Hoi Hap
(Long Harbour), erosion of Tai Lam Koi (Mt Hallowes) and Shek Uk Shan, coupled with the
movement downhill of the eroded material, has filled the valleys with colluvium. The Sai
Kung Peninsular is composed almost entirely of volcanic materials. Coarse tuff, dark grey and
medium-grained, makes up almost the whole of the two northern peninsulars and an area in
the south-west of the park from Tai Mong Tsai to Shek Hang. The great central band running
from Kei Ling Ha Hoi (Three Fathoms Cove) to Leung Shuen Wan Chau (High Island) is
composed of rhyolite (solidifed acid lava), which is noted for its hexagonal columns 20-200cm
in diameter. High Island Reservoir in the south of Sai Kung East was completed in 1971 and
has a storage capacity of 272.5 million cu.m.

Climate The eastern part lies in the low rainfall zone, receiving less than 2000mm per year.
Leung Shuen Wan Chau (High Island) and two peninsulars north of it (Sai Wan Shan and Mai
Fan Teng) receive less than 1800mm. By contrast the western slopes of Fa Miu Shan receive
over 2600mm per year, the whole of Sai Kung West Country Park being in the medium and
high rainfall zones.

Vegetation There is an overall gradient in the vegetation from bare grassy hills along the east
coast of the peninsular to wooded slopes extending down to Kei Ling Ha Hoi in the west.
While bare grassy slopes can be attributed almost entirely to burning, the increase in cover of
woody vegetation from east to west can be correlated with water supply and exposure.

-228-

Hong Kong

Grass slopes are largely dominated by minireed Arundinaria nepalensis and duck-beak
grass Ischaemum sp., together with spreading patches of false staghorn Dicranopteris linearis.
Broad-leaved shrubs clothe the lower slopes of some hills and form narrow strips down the
valleys of the eastern section. The woodlands, which are abundant westwards, are mostly of
pine Pinus massoniana planted during the post-war period. Native broad-leaved trees such as
ivy tree Schefflera octoptylla, mountain tallow Sapium discolor, figs Ficus spp. and laurels
(Lauraceae) are gradually replacing the older pines. There are small stands of native woodland
and also of "improved" native woodland constituting the fung shui (holy groves) of many
villages. These two types of woodland, both rich in native species, contain some of the most
interesting vegetation in the parks. The coastline vegetation consists largely of black
grass Zoysia sinica nearest to the sea, behind which is scrub dominated by beach
naupaka Scaevola sericea and Cuban bast Hibiscus tiliaceus. Native scrub takes over further
inshore often with spiny date palm Phoenix hanceana and screw pine Pandanus tectorinus as
prominent members of the community. Exotic horsetail trees Casuarina equisetifolia have been
planted around some popular beach spots (Thrower, 1984).

Fauna Native mammals are seldom seen, the disappearance of the woodlands having removed
much of their natural habitat. The masked palm civet Paguma larvata has been recorded and
Chinese leopard cat Felis bengalensis and wild boar Sus scrofa are also known to be present.
Birds are common, especially in the woodland. The most conspicuous are two open-country
species: the rufous-backed shrike Lanius schach and crested mynah Acridotheres cristatellus.
Among the invertebrates, termites Odontotermes formosanus are common in the woods, while
the nests of the red tree ant Oecophylla smaragdina are found on broad-leaved trees. Most of
the territory’s more common butterflies can be seen (Thrower, 1984). The rocky shores,
estuarine mangroves and sandy beaches of the peninsular’s coastline provide a wide range of
habitats for native animals, some details of which are given by Thrower (1984).

Cultural Heritage Settlements were first established predominantly by Hakka people at least
200-300 years ago. Of the 66 villages recorded in the Gazetteer of 1960, 52 are Hakka names,
10 are Cantonese and four are of mixed Hakka and Cantonese. Temples in some of the older
villages are over 200 years old.

Local Human Population According to the Gazetteer of 1960, the population of the
peninsular was about 3,000 at that time, with an average of 45 persons per village. Some of
these villages have since been abandoned. Rice and vegetables are grown on terraces, hillsides
are harvested for fuel and pastures burnt to promote the growth of young shoots for the
benefit of cattle. New village houses are appearing in response to the demand for rented
holiday accommodation (Anon., (n.d.); Thrower, 1984).

Visitors and Visitor Facilities The construction of High Island Reservoir and its auxiliary
roads has opened up the peninsular, which has become increasingly popular for outdoor
recreation, particularly hiking and swimming. A new population is moving in around the
margins of the park as luxury villas and weekend holiday homes are built. Part of the
MacLehose Trail passes through the middle of the park and there is a network of footpaths.
Facilities include shelters and picnic, barbecue and camp sites. There are youth hostels at Pak
Sha O and Chek Keng. A holiday camp has been established at Pak Tam Chung. Special
transport facilities are available for those wishing to visit more inaccessible parts of the park
(Anon., n.d.); Thrower, 1984).

Scientific Research and Facilities No information

Conservation Management The Sai Kung Peninsular includes some of the finest scenery in
Hong Kong. Prior to the construction of High Island Reservoir, it was one of the most isolated
and undeveloped areas in the territory. With its easier accessibility and planned development
under the Country Parks Authority, it has become one of the territory’s most delightful areas
for outdoor recreation. Along the Tai Mong Tsai Road and the north coast near Hoi Ha have
been developed as "recreation areas". The latter area will be extended to the shores of High
Island Reservoir (Anon., n.d.; Thrower, 1984).

-229-

Hong Kong

Much of the peninsular was reafforested in the late 1940s to early 1950s, largely with the
co-operation of the village communities. Elsewhere, grasslands can be attributed to traditional
burning practices, as well as accidental fires (Thrower, 1984).

Four park management centres have been built at Pak Tam Au, Hoi Ha, Kei Ling and Pak
Tam Chung.

Management Problems Regular burning of grasslands is responsible for the impoverished
hillside vegetation and patches of erosion. Litter is a continual problem, particularly at camp
sites, which may also be eroded and charred.

Staff Over 100 staff are involved in protection and management duties.
Budget No information
Local Administration No information

References

2 Anon. (n.d.) Sai Kung Country Park. Government Information Services, Hong Kong.
Information leaflet.

% Thrower, S.L. (1984). Hong Kong Country Parks. Government Printer, Hong Kong.
216 pp.

Date August 1987

Tai Lam Country Park, Tai Mo Shan Country Park,
Shing Mun Country Park, and Tai Po Kau Nature Reserve

Management Category V (Protected Landscape)
Biogeographical Province 4.06.01 (Chinese Rainforest)

Geographical Location Located south of Yuon Long Plain, the four sites form a geological
unit centred on Tai Mo Shan in the central part of the New Territories. 22°21’-22°26’N,
113°59’-114°07E (Tai Lam); 22°23’-22°25’N, 114°07°114°10’E (Tai Mo Shan); 22°25’-22°27’N,
114°07’-114°10’E (Shing Mun); 22°25’-22°26’N, 114°10°’-114°12’E (Tai Po Kau)

Date and History of Establishment Shing Mun was designated as a country park on 24 June
1977 and both Tai Lam and Tai Mo Shan were established on 23 February 1979. Tai Po Kau
was designated as a nature reserve on 13 May 1977.

Area Tai Lam: 5,330ha
Tai Mo Shan: 1,440ha
Shing Mun: 1,400ha
Tai Po Kau: 460ha

Tai Lam is contiguous with Tai Mo Shan, which in turn borders Shing Mun. Tai Po Kau is
adjacent to Tai Mo Shan.

Land Tenure Mainly public land with some pockets on lease to villagers

Altitude Ranges from almost sea level to the summit of Tai Mo Shan which, at 958m, is the
highest peak in Hong Kong.

Physical Features Tai Mo Shan is the summit of a range of north-east to south-west oriented
hills. The broad valley of Tai Lam Chung separates this central range from a lower, parallel
range to the west, while that of Sha Tin separates it from a parallel range to the east dominated
by Ma On Shan. Tai Mo Shan Country Park is situated entirely in an area of volcanic origin;

-230-

Hong Kong

Shing Mun is also largely of volcanic derivation with only the east bank of the Shing Mun
Reservoir composed of Needle Hill granite; Tai Lam is of volcanic origin in the eastern part
and granitic for the rest. The granites of Tai Lam vary in age from the oldest known in Hong
Kong (Tai Po granodiorite) to the youngest (Needle Hill granite).

The highlands, centred on Tai Mo Shan, are composed mostly of coarse tuff with finer tuffs
and lava deposits in marginal areas. Around, this, most extensively to the west, erosion of the
surface volcanic rocks has exposed the underlying granite in Tai Lam Valley and also the hills
to the west of it. To the north, west and south of the summit, the valleys contain large deposits
of colluvium. It has been suggested that the rapid erosion of this material from the upper
slopes was due to deforestation of Tai Mo Shan.

The Tai Lam Chung area is heavily faulted. The faults run either north-east to south-west or
at right angles to this direction and dictate the drainage pattern which is rectilinear. Tai Lam
Chung Reservoir, which has a capacity of about 20,500 million litres, also lies along a fault
line. Started in 1952 and completed in 1957, it was the first reservoir to be built in post-war
Hong Kong. The Shing Mun Reservoir, with a capacity of 26 million cum, was completed
earlier in 1936. Peneplains are evident at about 150m, providing evidence of changes in
sea-level in the relatively recent geological past. Tai Mo Shan is the major watershed in the
central New Territories. The pattern of this river system is dendritic, as it is dictated by slope
and not by faulting (Thrower, 1984).

Climate Although Hong Kong lies just inside the tropics, the climate is temperate for nearly
half the year. Mean annual rainfall ranges from around 1200mm to more than 3000mm, about
80% of which falls in summer. This is the longest season, lasting from May to September with
hot, humid and usually wet weather. Temperatures range from about 24°C to 32°C.
September is the month in which Hong Kong is most likely to be affected by tropical
typhoons. These originate from near the Philippines and approach from a south-easterly
direction. Winter, lasting from November until February, is cold and dry. Temperatures
commonly range from about 13°C to 24°C but sometimes drop below freezing point on high
ground (Thrower, 1984; Ismail, 1987). Meterological data are not available for Tai Lam, Tai
Mo Shan, Shing Mun or Tai Po Kau.

Vegetation Much of the area is wooded, but there are few old trees because all available
timber was used during the Japanese occupation in World War II. Thus, most of the forest
consists of a mixture of native and introduced species planted since 1946. In addition, native
broad-leaved trees have regenerated, particularly in the east. The vegetation changes from the
predominantely pine Pinus spp. and mixed pine-Brisbane box Tristania conferta forest of the
Tai Lam area in the west to the much more interesting and complex woodlands of Tai Po
Kau. This pattern reflects the change from granite, with its poor and eroded soils, in the west
to the volcanic areas of the Tai Mo Shan massif in the east (Thrower, 1984).

The middle and lower hillslopes of Tai Lam and Shing Mun valleys and Tai Po Kau are
covered with pine forest, mixed broad-leaved and pine forest and occasional pure stands.
Common native species such as camphor tree Cinnamomum camphora, ivy tree Schefflera
octophylla, sweet gum Liquidambar formosana and monkeypod Abarema clypearia mingle with
the introduced Brisbane box, Acacia confusa, horsetails Casuarina equisetifolia and
gums Eucalyptus spp. Pine woods, both of the Chinese red pine Pinus massoniana and the
American slash pine P. elliotti, occupy the middle of the upper slopes, but may extend right
down to the water’s edge, as on the east bank of Shing Mun Reservoir. In 1980 many of the
woods dominated by open stands of Chinese red pine appeared to be in a state of active
succession to broad-leaved woodland. The Shing Mun forest has some pure stands of
paper-bark trees Melaleuca leucadendron, planted in low-lying areas because of its ability to
thrive in waterlogged conditions. Tai Mo Shan itself is patchily covered with grassland and
plantations of pine and Brisbane box. Rare and relic plants grow in secluded ravines and
stream beds of its upper slopes, including the famous Grantham’s camellia tree Camellia
granthamiana which was first discovered in this area. Further west, the hills between Tai Mo
Shan and Tai Lam are predominantly grassy, with scattered shrubs of Eurya japonica and small

-231-

Hong Kong

bushy acacias. Grassland species include awned duck-beak Jschaemum aristatum,
minireed Arundinaria nepalensis, Eulalia quadrinervis, Hong Kong orange grass Cymbopogon
goeringii var. hongkongensis and winter sword grass Miscanthus sinensis. The shallow valleys
are dominated by tall stands of summer sword grass M. floridulus. The woodlands around Tai
Lam are largely pine-box plantations, with some gums and other trees (Thrower, 1984).
Barnes ef al. (1981) recorded some 155 species of plants (excluding grasses, sedges and
bamboos) at a number of sites in and around the area.

Fauna The woodlands of Tai Mo Shan, Shing Mun and Tai Po Kau are among the richest sites
for the larger native mammals such as pangolin Manis pendactyla, Chinese porcupine Hystrix
hodgsoni, wild boar Sus scrofa, civets (Viverridae), ferret badgers Melogale moschata and
barking deer Muntiacus reevesi. Tai Po Kau is the home of the short-nosed fruit
bat Cynopterus sphinx and small Japanese pipistrelle Pipistrellus abramus (Thrower, 1984).

The wide range of land habitats, from grassland to some of. the finest forest in Hong Kong,
supports a rich avifauna. Tai Po Kau is particularly noted for its woodland species. Thrower
(1984) lists 38 common species, which is about half the number recorded from the area. Of all
the woodland species, 56% are winter visitors or passage migrants. The number of resident
birds is also considerable, both with respect to species and populations.

Among reptiles, clay turtle Chinemys reevesi and snapper turtle Platysternum megacephalum are
most often reported from streams on Tai Mo Shan and in Tai Po Kau, along with three-banded
box terrapin Cuora trifasciata and rarer Beale’s terrapin Clemmys bealei. Lizards and snakes
are frequently reported, both from Tai Po Kau and Tai Mo Shan, notably Indian skink
(Scincidae), Chinese waterside skink Tropidophorus sinicus, common blind snake Typhlina
bramina, white-spotted slug snake areas margaritophorus, rare Hampton’s slug
snake P. hamptoni, Achalinus rufescens, red mountain racer Elapheprophyracea nigrofasciata,
Oligodon cinereus, red-necked keelback Rhabdophis subminiata, common rat snake Pytas
mucosus, buff-striped keelback Amphiesma _ stolata, \arge-spotted cat snake Boiga
multimaculata, Indian cobra Naja naja, king cobra N. hannah, mountain pit viper Trimeresurus
monticola and white-lipped pit viper T. albolabris (Thrower, 1984).

Amphibians living in or near the mountain streams of the central highland area include: Hong
Kong newt Paramesotriton hongkongensis, Hong Kong spiny frog Rana paraspinosa, Chinese
spiny frog R. spinosa, Taipei frog R. taipenhensis, green cascade frog Amolops hongkongensis
and brown tree frog Polypedates leucomystax (Thrower, 1984).

Tai Po Kau forest is extremely rich in insects and is the only site in Hong Kong where
scorpions Homurus australasiae have been collected. It is an excellent place to see common
woodland butterflies, larger cicadas and many other interesting insects, including black bee
fly Ligyra tantalus, which frequents woodland streams, and giant wood spider Nephila
maculata. The woodlands of both Shing Mun and Tai Lam contain numerous nests of both
black tree ant Polyrachis dives and red tree ant Oecophylla smaragdina (Thrower, 1984). Some
369 species of moth have been recorded from the Tai Mo-.Shan and Tai Kau areas (Barnes ef
al., 1981).

Cultural Heritage In former centuries, there were upland villages on the slopes of Tai Mo
Shan, now abandoned and lost under encroaching vegetation. In some of these, stone vats have
been discovered along the stream banks. Presumably, these were containers in which the
locally-grown indigo dye was extracted and clothes were dyed. A map compiled in 1903-1904
shows the village of Nam Fong To (at 450m) as the highest inhabited place. Upland rice was
cultivated at this altitude and the natural resources of the mountain slopes were harvested by
herb collectors, hunters and grass-cutters. As on Lantau, charcoal-burners have been
responsible for the destruction of the woodland cover. From about 1850 to 1950, the streams
of the south-western foothills provided water power for an industry based on imported incense
wood. These watermills no longer exist. The stone pagoda mentioned in the 1688 Sun On
District Gazetteer seems also to have disappeared from Tai Mo Shan, unless the entry refers to
a tor in the shape of a pagoda. There are a number of monasteries and religious houses on the
lower southern slopes, all of which were founded in the 20th century (Thrower, 1984).

-232-

Hong Kong

Shing Mun and Tai Mo Shan were theatres of brief but intense wartime fighting. Four years
before the Japanese invasion, a chain of concrete pill-boxes with connecting underground
tunnels was built. Known as the Gin Drinker’s Line, the section close to Shin Mun Reservoir
(completed in 1936) was the most elaborate and it became known as the Shing Mun Redoubt
(or stronghold). Taken by the Japanese in 1941, the Shing Mun Redoubt is one of the most
interesting relics of Hong Kong’s recent history (Thrower, 1984).

Local Human Population The villages have been deserted by all but a few old people and
young children. Only five families remain in the formerly prosperous village of Tin Fu Tsai at
the head of Tai Lam Chung Reservoir, where they breed pigs and cultivate vegetables (Anon.,
n.d.).

The construction of Shing Mun Reservoir prior to World War II involved the resettlement of
eight Hakka villages inhabited by a total of 855 people. These villagers, who owned 73ha of
agricultural land (of which 29ha were planted with pineapples) and had forestry rights to
478ha, were resettled at a total cost of about HK $300,000 (Thrower, 1984).

Visitors and Visitor Facilities The MacLehose Trail, which attracts many walkers, runs
through Tai Lam Country Park, and along the ridgelines bordering Tai Mo Shan and Shing
Mun country parks and Tai Po Kau Nature Reserve. All of the parks are well-provided with
picnic, barbecue and camping sites. There is a hostel just west of Tai Mo Shan summit.
Licensed fishing is permitted in both Tai Lam Chung and Shing Mun reservoirs.

Scientific Research and Facilities An Oxford University expedition examined the relationship
between moth and plant diversity in the Tai Mo Shan and Tai Po Kau areas in 1981 (Barnes et
al., 1981).

Conservation Management The whole area is the water catchment for the Tai Lam Chung and
Shing Mun reservoirs. For this reason, it has been under the management of foresters of the
Agriculture and Fisheries Department for many years. Reafforestation has been slow in areas
of eroded granite and often retarded by frequent fires, as evident on the hills west of Tai Lam
Chung Reservoir. Tai Po Kau has been designated a special area because of its woodlands
which support a diverse flora and fauna. It is one of the best examples of managed amenity
woodland, with the emphasis on ecological education rather than recreation (Barnes et al., 1981;
Thrower, 1984.)

Management Problems Much of the landscape has been altered due to land use practices
during former centuries. Extensive reafforestation has been underway since 1946. Although
present forests are very different from those covering the area before the advent of human
settlement, they do contain some relics of the original flora. Forest fires and litter are
persistant problems. In Shing Mun, for example, there were 21 fires affecting 208ha of
vegetation in 1975-1976 (Anon., n.d.; Thrower, 1984)

Staff Over 100 staff are involved in management and protection duties. Labourers from Tai
Lam prison occasionally help with forestry work, road works and construction of fire barriers.

Budget No information

Local Administration No information

References ,

° Anon. (n.d.) Tai Lam, Tai Mo Shan, Lam Tsuen Country Parks. Government Information
Services, Hong Kong. Information leaflet.

° Anon. (n.d.) Shing Mung Country Park. Government Information Services, Hong Kong.
Information leaflet.

-233-

Hong Kong

° Ismail, A. (1987). Hong Kong 1987. Government Printer, Hong Kong. 364 pp.

° Barnes, M.J.C., Davies, C.R., Lewis, C.B. and Matthews, M.J. (1981). The Oxford Far East
Expedition, 1981. Final Report. Unpublished. 98 pp.

° Thrower, S.L. (1984). Hong Kong Country Parks. Government Printer, Hong Kong. 216 pp.

Date August 1987

-234-

JAPAN

Area 377,708 sq.km.
Population 120,007,812 (1985 estimate)

Parks and Reserves Legislation Japan is almost unique in possessing the natural protective
role of its two religions, Shinto and Buddhism. Not only does Buddhism revere all forms of
life, but the areas covered under the jurisdiction of shrines afford sacred protection to
numerous forests and holy mountains. It was only after the restoration of the Merji emperor in
1867 that Japan modelled its Government on that of western countries. The basis of modern
conservation laws, the Imperial Game Law of 1892, ensured regulation of hunting preserves.
Many rare or endangered "non game" classified species were listed as prohibited for hunting.

The first modern legislation whose primary purpose was the conservation of the natural
environment was the National Parks Law passed by the Government Diet in 1931 (Law
No.36/1931). The chief objective of this law is the preservation of the natural landscape on
public and private land for public enjoyment and recreation. Twelve areas were designated
between 1934-36, including coastal areas, and by 1987 there were 27 sites. The basis of the
current laws on protected areas is the Natural Parks Law of 1957 (Law No.161 of 1 June 1957)
and the Nature Conservation Law of 1972 (Law No.85 of 22 June 1972). The new natural parks
system superceded the 1931 Law and provided a system of three categories of park with grades
from nationally important sites (National Parks) through to regional (Quasi-National Parks) and
local sites (Prefectural Natural Parks), each area being designated irrespective of land
ownership. The 1957 act declares that the natural parks are national assets, designated areas of
scenic beauty created to provide a cultural and recreational asset for the public.

In 1970 the law was revised to allow the creation of Marine Parks within natural park areas (16
May 1970). Ten Marine Parks were immediately designated and by 1987 the figure had risen
to 23 in 10 National Parks and 13 Quasi-National Parks.

The Nature Conservation Law was enacted to provide a framework for all legal measures
concerning the natural environment and nature conservation. It also ensures designation of
areas for the protection of nature - Wilderness areas, Nature Conservation areas and Prefectural
Nature Conservation areas. Fifty eight Articles are specified under the Law, including basic
policies, designations and provisions.

A comprehensive series of protected area categories exist in Japan for nature conservation and
recreation value. Designation of sites is through the Edicts of the Natural Park Law and
Nature Conservation Law (Nature Conservation Bureau, 1985):

Natural Parks There are three orders of natural parks in Japan, National Parks,
Quasi-National Parks and Prefectural Parks. All are regulated under the Natural Parks Law,
being created to protect landscapes of scenic beauty, and through their promoted utilisation, to
contribute to the health, recreation and culture of the people - Article 1 (Environment Agency,
1978; National Conservation Bureau, 1985). These park areas are designated irrespective of
ownership. Restrictions and zonation of areas are in force to prevent or reduce actions which
may damage the character of the landscape.

a) National Parks (Kokuritsu koen) are designated landscape areas of national importance,
"areas of the greatest scenic beauty". These areas may include both natural environments
and entirely man-made landscapes under multiple ownership. All land within the parks
is controlled by "park law" provisions and planning restrictions, irrespective of land
ownership. Many of these nationally important protected landscapes are not discreet
entities and may consist of a series of isolated blocks separated by many kilometres, yet
still administered under a single park authority. Administration of the national parks
focuses on i) restrictions of various actions that may harm the landscape, (ii) provision of
facilities so as to increase park use.

-235-

Japan

Specific regulations are drawn up for the protection of each site and signed by the Director
General of the Environment Agency. Zoning occurs to restrict activities harmful to the
landscape of the park. The "ordinary areas" - buffer zones - restrict a number of activities
including mineral mining and changes of waterlevel. Forestry is permitted and there is
apparently no control on tourist development and few restrictions on commercial and
industrial activities. The greatest protection is afforded in the "special protection areas" or
core areas which are kept strictly free from any development and may include zones of
"floral and faunal phenomena of particular interest, special topographical and geological
features or scientific, historical or archaeological sites of particular significance". "Special
areas" - intermediary areas - are zoned to allow certain kinds of development, including
industry, yet within a priority for protecting the landscape (Classes I to III). As of 1981,
National Parks were zoned with total figures of 70% special areas, 29.9% ordinary areas and
12% special protected areas. Restrictions common to all these sites include livestock grazing,
fires, wood gathering, capturing wildlife, riding, tree planting and building construction. If
any restricted and listed activities occur at the time of designation, then these must be
registered but are permitted to remain in existence (Articles 17, 18-2, 20).

In addition to the above categories, there are also Marine Park areas designated within
National Parks and Quasi-National Parks, established for the purpose of preserving the
"marine natural scenic beauty". Restrictions are as for the other zones but also inhibit the
collection or capture of fish, coral, seaweed, sea reclamation and discharge of polluted water.

b) Quasi-National Parks (Kokutei koen) are landscape areas designated to protect
landscapes of regional importance. These protected areas have lesser status than national
parks and are selected and designated only at the request of a Prefectural Governor.

All planning controls and restrictions for national parks are applicable to this category of
protected area. By 1985 there were 54 parks (Nature Conservation Bureau, 1985).

c) Prefectural Natural Parks (Todofukenritsu shizen koen) are representative prefectural
landscapes of local importance. Under the Natural Parks Law these areas are not
permitted to have any "special protected areas" or "marine parks" within their
boundaries. The total number of designated prefectural areas in 1985 was 297 (Nature
Conservation Bureau, 1985).

State purchase of private land within National Parks and Quasi-National Parks has been
undertaken since 1972 and 1975 respectively, especially in areas where thorough protective
action cannot be taken if it remains in private hands.

Nature Reserves There are three categories of protected areas that preserve the original
characteristics of an environment for nature conservation and are protected under the Nature
Conservation Law of 1972.

a) Wilderness areas are designated on land owned by central or local Government, where
the natural environment has been preserved in areas with little or no human influence.
Activities affecting the natural ecosystems of these Strict Nature Reserves are prohibited
as a rule, as is entry for the general visitor.

b) Natural Conservation, and Prefectural Natural Conservation Areas are designated in areas
in which conservation of the environment is especially needed in the light of natural and
social conditions. These areas include natural forests, alpine communities, coasts,
swamps, marine areas and other unique natural features. They are divided into "special
areas"; "wild animal and plant protection areas" where the capture and collection of
designated wild animals and plants are prohibited; and "ordinary areas" where harmful
acts must be notified but do occur (Nature Conservation Bureau, 1985).

c) Wildlife Protection Areas - Wildlife Refuges are state or private land set up under the
Wildlife Protection and Hunting Law of 1918, ammended in 1978, to promote the
protection and breeding of valuable wildlife species in danger of extinction and their
habitats. Zonation occurs within these protected areas and includes educational areas

-236-

Japan

such as "wild bird forests" and also "fundamental wildlife protection areas". Restrictions
include hunting, capture, land reclamation, tree felling and building construction. There
are currently 2,706 of these wildlife protection areas (Environment Agency, 1975).

A final category of protected area is the Natural monument and places of scenic beauty
designation. The Ministry of Education is empowered to designate as a place of scenic beauty
or as a natural monument those gardens, valleys, mountains and animals, plants and minerals
which have a high value from an academic or a visual view point. As at the end of 1981, 241
places of scenic beauty and 919 natural monuments have been designated (Environment
Agency, 1982).

Voluntary Reserves A number of voluntary sanctuaries also exist in Japan. Five bird
sanctuaries are managed by the Wild Bird Society of Japan and a dragonfly sanctuary is
managed by the Tombo no kai Dragonfly Society.

Japan is signatory to various international conventions and agreements on conservation. It is
one of the few Asian countries to have ratified the RAMSAR Wetlands Convention (17 June
1980) with two sites listed. Four sites were accepted as Biosphere Reserves in 1980. Japan has
also acceded to the CITES Convention in 1980, TRAFFIC, USA-Japan Convention on
Migratory Birds and similar agreements with China, Russia and Australia (signed 1972, 1973
and 1974). Japan is also party to the Antarctic Convention.

Parks and Reserves Administration and Management’ The protected landscapes of Japan are
essentially governed under the Natural Parks Law and the Nature Conservation Law. The
Environment Agency is in charge of executing this legal system, under the powers of the
Director General, by coordinating related governmental agencies. The relevant Environment
Agency departments include a) the Nature Conservation Council which consists of various
committees on conservation of the natural environment, natural parks and wildlife protection
and b) the Nature Conservation Bureau which is the main body administering National Parks.

The Nature Conservation Bureau consists of five divisions, those of planning and coordination,
natural parks planning, conservation and management, recreational facilities and wildlife
protection. Directly answerable to the divisions are the national park offices and ranger
stations. In 1985, the parks were administered by 107 rangers located in the various parks with
30 ranger stations under 10 national park offices (Nature Conservation Bureau, 1985).
Regulations for protection and facilities within the protected areas are planned by the
Environment Agency and revised about every five years. Nature conservation areas and
wildlife protection areas are established and managed either by the Environment Agency or
Prefectural Governments concerned.

Addresses

° Marine Park Centre, Toranomon Denki Building, 2-8-1 Toanomon, Minato-ku, Tokyo.

° Nature Conservation Bureau, Environmental Agency, 1-2-2 Kasumigaseki, Chiyoda-ku,
Tokyo (Tel: Tokyo 03 581 3351).

° Agency of Cultural Affairs, 3-2-2 Kasumigaseki, Chiyoda-ku, Tokyo.

Additional Information Japan has a particularly high degree of flora and fauna diversity.
There are more than 3,800 islands clustered around the 4 main islands of Hokkaido, Honshu,
Shikoku and Kyushu. This archipelago extends from the sea of Okhotsk near Russia, 2,800km
southwards to the Ryukyu islands near Taiwan. It ranges from latitude 45° in the north to 21°
in the south, with climates ranging from Siberian and Sub-arctic to Sub-tropical.

Forests cover 66.9% of the land area in Japan, of which 40% of the total is commercial
plantation (Stewart-Smith, 1987). In Hokkaido, the natural forest is mostly coniferous;
north-east Japan is dominated by deciduous broad-leaved woods of beech, oak, birch and
chestnut; the south-west of Japan is dominated by broad-leaved evergreen forest and the
southern Ryukyun islands by tree ferns, Pandanaceae and mangroves. An alpine zone of scrub,
grassland and rocky desert is present in the mountains of the north.

-237-

Japan

Japan is essentially a mountainous land with only 20% being flatlands, such as river valleys,
coastal areas and plains. Hence the majority of the population inhabits only 3% of the country
and as much as 80% of the population lives in urban areas.

Protected areas cover 14.1% of the total land area, of which 2.02 million hectares, 5.4% of the
country area, are of national importance, national parks. By comparison, areas protected
primarily for nature conservation total 93,180ha as Nature Conservation areas and Wilderness
areas. Marine Park areas total 2,400ha. The protected landscape category adequately protects
areas ranging from marine and coastal sites through primary forest to montane ecosystems.

The natural conservation strategy of Japan is based on the national survey on the environment
undertaken in 1973, 1978, 1979 and 1983. The purpose of these studies has been to a) identify
the present state of the natural environment, b) identify changes on a 5-year basis and c)
utilise the survey results as basic information for environmental impact assessment and
conservation programmes.

The leading non-Governmental nature conservation organisations in Japan include the Nature
Conservation Society of Japan, plus the National Parks Association and the National Parks
Beautification and Management Foundation. All promote research, public relations and nature
tours. The Nature Conservation Society of Japan particularly concentrates on identifying
wildlife and habitats in need of protection as well as funding ecological research. Other
conservation bodies include the World Wildlife Fund Japan, Friends of the Earth Japan and the
Wild Bird Society of Japan which has established a series of wild bird sanctuaries such as the
Oi marshes, and features famous conservation campaigns such as for the Japanese crane.

In theory, the national park system in Japan adequately protects much of the country’s
landscape, but the pressure from lack of resources, staff, unwieldy park sizes and conflict from
multi-land use is currently causing serious threat to the effectiveness of this designation.

Tourism has always been a major reason for creating the parks of Japan, and to-day 323
million people visit the national parks each year (828 million to all the natural park categories)
(Nature Conservation Bureau, 1985). These figures alone represent at least one annual visit by
every single person in Japan and represent some of the highest park visitor figures in the
world. Asa result of high visitor pressure, there is currently a major overloading of time spent
controlling tourism. Tourism at present levels seriously affects the environment through
erosion, pollution, demands on water resources (whilst staying at the park accommodation) and
increasing the need for visitor facilities and other buildings (Sakurai, 1984).

Further difficulties of management result from parks being created in areas that cannot be
adequately protected, even though legislation exists to prevent harmful activities, as is the case
when they are located adjacent to major industrial complexes or where pollution originates
beyond the park boundary - the Seto Naikai Inland Sea Park is a case in point. Park
dimensions are often cumbersome, especially where they are composed of more than one
discreet block requiring a greater input from an already overstretched park warden system.
Parks composed of single blocks appear to have more adequate control with successfully
defended buffer, restricted access and core area zonation.

References

° Bruns, D.R. (1975). The National Parks system of Japan. Boulder, Colorado.

° Church, J.R. (1979). Environmental administration and wildlife protection policies in Japan.
Research paper to the Faculty of Graduate School, University of Oklahoma. Degree of
Master of Public Administration.

Environment Agency (1978). Environmental laws and regulations in Japan. (IV). Nature,
Tokyo.

Environment Agency (1979). Outline of Nature Conservation Policy in Japan. Tokyo.
Environment Agency (1982). Quality of the Environment in Japan. Tokyo.

Environment Agency (1983). The Birds and Terrestrial Mammals of Japan. Tokyo.

Marsh, J.S. (1987). Marine Parks in Japan. Environment Canada, Parks, Ottawa Report for
Contract No. 84-143.

-238-

oo) 0)

Japan

Nature Conservation Bureau (1985). Nature Conservation Administration in Japan.
Environment Agency, Tokyo.

National Parks Association (1952). Chronological history of the national parks of Japan.
Tokyo.

National Parks Association (1956). National Parks of Japan. Tokyo.

National Parks Association (1966). National Parks of Japan. Tokyo.

National Parks Association (1966). National Parks in Japan, 1963-66. Tokyo.

National Parks Association (1975). Beautiful Nature of Japan, National Parks and
Quasi-National Parks. Tokyo.

Oryx (1986). Concern for Japan’s forests. No. 4, 20, p. 256.

Oryx (1987). Japan’s new efforts for wildlife. No. 2, 21, p.119.

Sakurai, M. (1984). Adjustment between nature and human activity in National Parks in
Japan. In National Parks Conservation and Development. Ed. J.A. McNeely and K.R.
Miller. 479-485.

Scott, D.A. and Carbonell, M. (1986). A Directory of Neotropical Wetlands. YICN
Cambridge and IWRB Slimbridge.

Stewart-Smith, J. (1987). In the shadow of Fujisan, Japan and its wildlife.
Viking/Rainbird Publication Co., London.

Tamura, T. et al. (1966). Marine Parks in Japan. Nature Conservation Society of Japan. 34
pp.

Protected Landscapes

(hectares)
National Parks

Akan 90,538 *
Ashizuri-Uwakai 10,967 *
Aso 72,492 *
Bandai- Asahi 189,582 *
Chichibu-Tama 121,600 *
Chubu-Sangaku 174,323 *
Daisen-oki 31,927 *
Daisetsuzan 230,894 *
Fuji-Hakone-Izu 122,686 *
Hakusan 47,683 *
Iriomote 12,506 *
Ise-Shima 55,549 *
Joshinetsu Kogen 189,028 *
Kirishima- Yaku 55,008 *
Minami Arupusu 35,752 *
Nikko 140,698 *
Ogasawara 6,433 *
Rikuchu-Kaigan 12,348 *
Rishiri-Rebun-Sarobetsu D222
Saikai 24,653 *
Sanin-Kaigan 8,996 *
Seto-Naikai 62,957 *
Shikotsu-Toya 98,332 *
Shiretoko 38,633 *
Towada-Hachimantai 85,409 *
Unzen-Amakusa 25,496 *
Yoshino-Kumano 58,546 *

Subtotal 2,024,258

-239-

Japan

Akan National Park
Management Category V (Protected Landscape)
Biogeographical Province 2.14.05 (Manchu-Japanese Mixed Forest)

Geographical Location The park is located in the eastern part of Hokkaido, 3km from
Teshikaga in an area between Asahikawa and Shari. 43°46’N, 142°23’E.

Date and History of Establishment The area was designated as a National Park on 4
December 1934, under the Natural Parks law.

Area 90,538ha (1,402ha is Lake Kussharo)
Land Tenure No information
Altitude 500-1,503m

Physical Features The area is typified by the extinct twin volcanic peaks of Akan and
Kussharo and the natural lakes of Lake Kussharo, Mashu, Akan and Panke. Mt. Me-Akan is
the only active volcano and lakes in the area were formed in dammed basins of the volcano
craters. Around Lake Akan are hot springs and small mud-ash basins. Lake Kussharo, with a
perimeter of 57km, is reputed to be the largest caldera lake in the world (NCB, 1985).

Climate Subalpine climate which includes snow over the winter period (up to 40mm of snow
waters per year). Average annual precipitation is 1200mm, whilst the mean minimum
temperatures are in the region of -1°C.

Vegetation The subarctic flora of the region consists of vast tracts of conifer forests leading
down to the lake fringes. Aquatic lake vegetation, includes the rare marimo Cladaphora sauteri
algae on Lake Akan. On Lake Kussharo the aquatic vegetation includes Potamogetan crispus,
whilst fringing vegetation is represented by Phragmites communis, Typha latifolia, Scirpus
1 custris, Juncus setchuensis and Alnus japonica (Scott, in pre.). Lake side woodland includes
Azalea Rhododendron sp., birch Betula and red maple Acer sp. At higher altitudes are
coniferous forests of pine Pinus thundergii, silver fir Abies sp., spruce Picea, and creeping
pines Pinus pumila. The higher mountain slopes and many of the foothills are dominated by
scree vegetation or open pasture (Sutherland and Britton, 1980).

Fauna The area is an extremely important nesting and feeding point for migratory birds. Up
to 3,000 swans, including whistling swan Cygnus columbianus and whooper swan C. cygnus
have been recorded at Lake Kussharo. Some 30,000 ducks visit the lake in mid-October
(especially wigeon Anas penelope)(Scott, in prep.). Bird species recorded in the wooded
habitats include white-tailed eagle Haliaeetus albicilla, osprey Pandion haliaetus and Siberian
ruby throat Erithacus calliope (see Scott in prep. for bird species lists). Aquatic fauna includes
rainbow trout Salmo gairdneri, lake salmon Oncorphynchus and pond smelt Osmerus eperlanus.
Fish species in Lake Kussharo include Hypomesus olidus, Cyprinus carpio and Ammodytes
personatus (see Scott in prep. for species lists).

Cultural Heritage The area is one of the centres of the Ainu culture. The Ainu way of life
lingers on but is much endangered by the modern Japanese. Local legends abound and plants
such as the marimo and also animals like the bear are even now reverred. A lake monster
"Kutchie" is supposed to haunt the waters of Lake Kussharo (Akan Tourist Board, n.d.;
Sutherland and Britton, 1980).

Local Human Population No information

-240-

Japan

Visitors and Visitor Facilities Accommodation ranges from youth hostels and camp sites to
modern hotels. Visitor centres are at Akan Kohan and Kawayu. Hot spring spas abound and
other features include "hot sand" beaches at Lake Kussharo. Pleasure boats tour Lake Akan
and angling is a common sport in the area. In winter there are skating and skiing facilities.
Tourist festivals include the marimo fete on 10 October of every year. The traditional
lifestyles of the Ainu people can be seen in the Ainu Kotan villages set up for the benefit of
tourists (Sutherland and Britton, 1980).

Scientific Research and Facilities No information

Conservation Management In 1952 the marimo was designated a "special Natural Treasure"
and subsequent projects include growing this plant in specially built tanks on Churusmoshira
island (Sutherland and Britton, 1980).

Management Problems In 1949 the marimo algae were severely endangered when the lake was
used as a reservoir for electricity generation (Sutherland and Britton, 1980).

Staff No information
Budget No information
Local Administration No information

References

° Akan Tourist Board (n.d.) Akan National Park (in Japanese). Pamphlet.

°* Nature Conservation Bureau (1985). Nature Conservation Administration in Japan.
Environment Agency, Tokyo.

° Scott, D.A. and Carbonell, M. (1986). A Directory of Neotropical Wetlands. IUCN
Cambridge and IWRB Slimbridge.

* Sutherland, M. and Britton, D. (1980). National Parks in Japan. Kodanshi International
Ltd., Tokyo.

Date July 1987

Ashizuru- Uwakai National Park
(including 4 Marine Park areas: Tatsukushi,
Okinoshima, Kashinishi and Uwakai)

Management Category V (Protected Landscape)
Biogeographical Province 2.02.02 (Japanese Evergreen Forest)

Geographical Location The Park is situated on the south-west promontory and coast of
Shikoku Island, the smallest of the 4 main Japanese isles. The National Park extends from
Ashizuri cape westward along the coast to Daido (Kochi Prefecture). A separate part of the
Park continues along the coast (Ehime Prefecture) and includes the isles of Hiburi, Mai and
Okino. 32°42’-33°20’N, 132°15’-133°01’E.

Date and History of Establishment Designated under Natural Parks Law of 10 November
1972 with development controlled by Art. 17, 18, 18-2 and 20. Special protection is afforded
to six named families, one genus and three species of fish; three genera and 33 species of
invertebrate; one genus and five species of seaweed. The Marine Park areas were designated
variously when the Ashizuri area was a quasi National Park, on 1 July 1970. On the creation
of the National Park, two further Marine Parks were designated (10 November 1972).

Area 10,967.5ha (107.3ha Marine Park Areas). Two zones exist: 83.8% (9,024.5ha)
multiple-use land and 17.2% (1,882ha) wilderness area where the land is conserved for nature.

=DAil-

Japan
Land Tenure 3,880.9ha State land, 1,099.0ha public land, 5,925.7ha in private ownership.
Altitude Sea level to 1,065m (maximum depth of MPAs 20m)

Physical Features The Ashizuri promontory has many steep granite cliffs facing the Pacific
Ocean and includes the Marine Park of Okinoshima. The Tatsukushi sector is an indented "ria"
coast of shales and sandstones. The Daido coast has 140m granite cliffs with many caves and
other erosional features. The western coast is also a "ria" formation with small inlets and islets,
formed from the submergence of mountain valleys (includes Kashinishi and Uwakai Marine
Parks). The Nametoko valley with its granite cliffs is famous for forests and waterfalls. The
warm Kuroshio current influences the coastal and marine parks to give them a sub-tropical
aspect. Water transparency is 20.25m. The coral reefs are located offshore in the Kuroshio
waters (Marine Parks Centre, 1975; Sutherland and Britton, 1980).

Climate Temperatures vary from 27°C (August) to 8°C (January), with annual precipitation
averaging 2545mm.

Vegetation The Park vegetation is dominated by a Palearctic flora and particularly
broad-leafed sclerophyll forest. It occupies 3,350ha and consists of Castanopsis cuspidata var.
sieboldii, Quercus phylliraeoides, Q. acuta, Neolitsea thunbergii, and Camellia japonica var.
spontanea (IUCN, 1975). About 1,000ha consists of montane coniferous forest of fir Abies
firma, red pine Pinus densiflora, hemlock Tsuga_ sieboldii, and Japanese
cypress Chamaecyparis obtusa. Black pine Pinus thunbergii is particular common on the coast.
Deciduous forest with beech Fagus grenata and Firmiana platanifolia occupies 310ha. There
are also more open habitats with small communities of palms Livistona subglobosa and grasses
such as Sasa spp., Miscanthus sinensis and Arundo donax. Several sub-tropical plants,
including Livistona, Chrysanthemum japonense var. ashijuriense, Mitrastemon yamamotoi
(Rafflesiaceae) and the large herbaceous fern Angiopteris ligodiifolia, are at their northernmost
limit in the Park and of biogeographical interest (IUCN, 1975; Sutherland and Britton, 1980).
The marine flora is poor, mainly consisting of Codium fragile, Sergassum serratefolium
and Dictyopteris (Marine Parks Centre, 1975).

Fauna Mammals include Japanese macaque Macaca fuscata, black bear Selenarctos thibetanus
japonicus, raccoon dog Nyctereutes procyonides viverrinus, and rare Japanese otter Lutra lutra
whiteleyi (Sutherland and Britton, 1980). Birds are represented by a large population of
white-faced shearwater Calonectris leucomelas, copper pheasant Syrmaticus soemmerringii
scintillans, ruddy kingfisher Halycon coromanda major, fairy pitta Pitta brachyura nympha,
red-rumped swallow Hirundo daurica japonica and black paradise flycatcher Terpsiphone
atrocaudata (IUCN, 1975). The marine fauna is composed of mixed sub-tropical and
temperate elements, including fish such as the Apogonidae, Chaetodontidae and
Ostraciontidae. There is an abundance of scleractinian corals including large colonies
of Acropora, especially at Okinoshima and well developed Pavona decussata at Tatsukushi. The
Uwakai area has colourful alcyonarians such as Nepththea chabroli. Gorgonians
include Melithaea flabellifera and Anthoplexaura dimorpha. Crinoids, starfish and sea-urchins
are also present (Marine Parks Centre, 1975).

Cultural Heritage One of the most venerated Buddhist priests in Japanese history, Ku Kai,
was born in north-east Shikoku (773 AD). To-day there are 88 holy places which
commemorate Ku Kai on the Island (Sutherland and Britton, 1980).

Local Human Population Pearl oyster farms and crayfish nets are prevalent in the park fjords.

Visitors and Visitor Facilities 1.51 million visitors in 1972, 1.10 million of whom also visited
the Marine Park Areas (Marine Parks Centre, 1975). Facilities include hotels, inns, picnic
areas, access roads, nature trails, visitor centre, glass-bottomed boats at Tatsukushi and Awakai
and an underwater coral observatory tower at Tatsukushi Marine Park. At Tatsukushi is an
exhibition museum with 50,000 species of shell (Marine Parks Centre, 1975; Sutherland and
Britton, 1980).

-242-

Japan

Scientific Research and Facilities Study of vegetation has been undertaken by the
Environment Agency (1973).

Conservation Management The site has largely been designated for its scenic value.

Management Problems Cultivation, logging and hunting are at a fairly sustainable level but
disturbance of soil and flora, particularly by plantation projects, is increasing. No
contamination from freshwater drainage into the sea has yet been detected (IUCN, 1975).

Staff Total of 11 staff (ranger of the Environment Agency; 4 Prefectural officers, Kochi
Prefectural Governement; 6 patrol men, Kochi and Ehime Prefectural Governments) (IUCN,
1975).

Budget The park receives a share of the Environment Agency’s annual subvention to National
Parks (US$700,000 in the mid 1970s); US$13,500 was in the 1970s also provided annually by
Kochi and Ehime Prefectural Governments (IUCN, 1975).

Local Administration Tosashimizu Ranger Office, Environmental Agency, Tosashimizu City,
Kochi. Ashizuri Park Office, Kochi Prefecture, Tosashimizu City, Kochi.

References

° Anon. (1968). Scientific Report of Ashizuri National Park. Kochi Prefectural publ. (in
Japanese).

°* International Union for Conservation of Nature & Natural Resources, 1975. Directory of
National Parks and other protected Areas. IUCN, Gland, Switzerland.

° Marine Parks Centre (1975). Marine Parks in Japan. Marine Parks Centre of Japan, May

1975.

Sutherland, M. and Britton, D. (1980). National Parks of Japan. Kodangha International

Ltd, Tokyo.

°* Tamura, T. 1964. Scientific Report on Marine Parks of Inankaigan, Kochi Prefecture. Kochi
Prefectural publ. (in Japanese). 25 pp.

° Tamura, T. 1969. Planning for Marine Parks in Kochi Prefecture. Kochi Prefectural publ.,
21 pp. (in Japanese).

° Tamura, T. 1969. Planning for a Marine Park in Ehime Prefecture. Ehime Prefectural
publ., 30 pp. (in Japanese).

°

Date June 1987

Aso National Park
Management Category V (Protected Landscape)
Biogeographical Province 2.02.02 (Japanese Evergreen Forest)
Geographical Location The park is situated in the centre of Kyushu Island in the
mountainous area of Mount Aso and Mount Yufudake. The nearest town is the resort of
Beppu, within Kumamoto and Oita provinces. 33°18’N, 131°30’E.
Date and History of Establishment The National Park was created on 4 December 1934 under
the Natural Parks law. All development within the park area is controlled under Articles 17,18
and 20 of the law.
Area 72,492ha

Land Tenure No information

Altitude 936-1,592m

-243-

Japan

Physical Features The National Park consists of the central caldera volcanoes of Aso and the
extinct Mt. Kiyu, as well as the Yufu tholoid volcanic zones in the north-east of the park. The
ranges extend towards the hot spring resort of Beppu and are essentially surrounded by the
agricultural plains of the Kurokawa river (NCB, 1985).

The caldera basin of Mount Aso is 16km East to West, 32km North to South and 80km in
circumference. In the caldera centre is a group of five volcanic peaks amongst which Mt.
Naka-dake (1,510m) is still active (other peaks are Neko-dake, Taka-dake (1,592m),
Kishima-dake and Ebashi-dake). The eastern half of the volcano group is extremely rocky
with many cliffs and precipices. Gorges include the Sensui-kyo chasm adjacent to Aso and the
Takachiho gorge cut by the river Gokase. The north slope of Eboshi-dake is covered by gentle
undulating and fertile grassy plains, Senri-ga-hama, of deep volcanic ash layers. On the
southern slopes is a sandy volcanic ash plain, Suna-Senri. Over the millenia, the volcano has
gradually eroded in successice upheavals followed by violent explosions and subsequent
sinking. The present outer crater was formed approximately 130,000 years ago, although the
area has been volcanically active for at least 30 million years. The first records of local
eruptions were in 553 and 864 AD (Sutherland and Britton, 1980).

Climate Average annual temperatures approximate 15.9°C, with a mean minimum of 10.9°C.
Annual rainfall figures average 1900mm.

Vegetation The National Park is essentially dominated by pastureland and alpine rocky
slopes. Woodlands and scrub are restricted to a few areas such as the Kuju ridge where there
are large tracts of deciduous broadleaf and Rhododendron kiusianus stands (Sutherland and
Britton, 1980).

Fauna’ The fauna is essentially palearctic in origin, the avifauna including varied tit, copper
pheasant, little cuckoo, Japanese bush warbler, quail, bullfinch and Japanese robin (Parus
varius, Phazianus soemmeffingii, Cuculus poliocephalus, Cettia diphone, Coturnix coturnix,
Pyrrhula pyrrhula and Erithacus akahige) (Kyushu Industrial and Transportation Company,
1963; for bird species list see Robinson, 1987). Japanese macaques Macaca fuscata fuscata
have unusual hot spring bathing behaviour on the Takasaki hills (Sutherland and Britton, 1980;
NCB, 1985).

Cultural Heritage No information

Local Human Population There are three main towns in the crater basin with a population of
approximately 70,000 (Sutherland and Britton, 1980). The surrounding area includes ten hot
spring resorts including Beppu. Much of the park itself is geared to traditional agriculture and
livestock (horses and cattle) rearing. Farmers and hay-gatherers traditionally construct grass
huts (Kusado-mari) in October when they migrate into the mountains to gather the hay for
over-wintering livestock. Cultivated areas of bamboo and rice also abound (Sutherland and
Britton, 1980).

Visitors and Visitor Facilities A railway line enters and almost totally circles the inside of the
caldera. A toll road and cable cars rise to Mount Nakadake and sight-seeing tours are available
throughout the park as are tourist trails and simple accommodation (NCB, 1985; Robinson,
1987).

Scientific Research and Facilities No information

Conservation Management The grassland areas of the park are repeatedly burnt to encourage
spring herb growth (Sutherland and Britton, 1980).

Management Problems No information
Staff No information

Budget No information

-244-

Japan
Local Administration No information

References

° Kyushu Industrial and Transportation Company (1963). National Park, Volcano Aso. The
Kyushu Industrial and Transportation Co. Ltd., Kumamoto.

° Nature Conservation Bureau (1985). Nature Conservation Administration in Japan.

Environment Agency, Japan.

Robinson, J.W. (1987). A birder’s guide to Japan. Ibis Publishing Co., California.

° Sutherland, M. and Britton, D. (1980). National Parks of Japan. Kodansha International
Ltd., Japan.

°

Date July 1987

Bandai- Asahi National Park
Management Category V (Protected Landscape)
Biogeographical Province 2.15.05 (Oriental Deciduous Forest)

Geographical Location The National Park is situated to the south-west of Sendai on central
Honshu island. The nearest towns are at Yone Zawa, Shibata, Fukushima and Koriyama. The
park consists of three separate blocks, those of the Asahi-Dewa Sanzan mountain range, Mount
lide and Mount Bandai - Lake Inawashiro. The entire park is located within Yamagata, Nigata
and Fukushima prefectures. 37°57’N, 139°20°E.

Date and History of Establishment The National Park was created on 5 September 1950
under the Natural Parks law. Development is controlled under Articles 17,18, 18-2 and 20 of
the law.

Area 189,582ha
Land Tenure No information
Altitude 100-2,128m

Physical Features The park is essentially a mountainous area dominated by the neaks of Mt.
Gassan (1,980m), Mt. lide (2,105m) and Mt. Azuma (2,024m). There are also a number of
large lakes formed from damming of rivers by volcanic activity. Lake Inawashiro is the fourth
largest lake in Japan. The Azumi volcanic zone is still active in the area around Mt. Issaiyo
(Sutherland and Britton, 1980).

Climate Cold Siberian winds blowing from the Japan sea account for the deep snow that lies
for much of the year. Average annual precipitation approximates 1000-1500mm.

Vegetation The vegetation in the park ranges from alpine mountain flora through to vast
tracts of sub-alpine broadleaf forest. There are records of 110 varieties of alpine plants in the
Asahi range including Japanese primrose, wild poppies and the rare Kuroyuri Japanese black
lily (Sutherland and Britton, 1980). The heathland habitat is dominated by associations
of Miscanthus grass which grades into cypress groves and forests of larch Larix and
birch Betula. The Mt. lide area is dominated by beech Fagus forests and many of the lakes are
fringed by dense vegetation of Azalea Rhododendron fauriae and Wisteria spp. (Sutherland and
Britton, 1980).

Fauna The fauna is little known but includes such species as black bear Selenarctos thibetanus

japonicus, serow Capricornis crispus, macaque Macaca fuscata fuscata and various species of
weasel, squirrel and flying squirrel (Sutherland and Britton, 1980; Robinson, 1987).

-245-

Japan

Cultural Heritage In the Asahi mountain range are the three holy mountains of Dewa Sanzan
(Mounts Gassan, Yudono and Haguro). Rituals and pilgrimages are still practised by religious
devotees. The area is also remembered for its volcanic eruptions. In 1888 up to 500 people lost
their lives when Mount Bandei exploded after a 1,000 year dormancy period (Sutherland and
Britton, 1980).

Local Human Population The majority of the population is settled below the mountain park
boundary.

Visitors and Visitor Facilities The main activities in the park include hiking, mountaineering,
pilgrimages and camping. Lake Inawashiro is a popular boating and camping resort. Toll roads
give access to the slopes of Mount Bandai and ski facilities are available in the highlands
(Sutherland and Britton, 1980; Robinson, 1987).

Scientific Research and Facilities No information

Conservation Management Mount Bandai is one of Japan’s three most important bird habitats
(Sutherland and Britton, 1980; Robinson, 1987), whilst Lake Inawashiro is listed as one of the
52 "very important" Japanese wetlands in the Draft Asia Wetlands Inventory (Scott, in prep.).
Forestry exploitation is permitted within the park.

Management Problems No information
Staff No information

Budget No information

Local Administration No information

References

° Tonescu, M and Condurateanu-Fesci, S. (1985). Parcuri si rezervatii naturale pe Glob.
Colectia Cristal, Bucuresti.

° Nature Conservation Bureau (1985). Nature Conservation Administration in Japan.

Environment Agency, Japan.

Robinson, J.W. (1987). A birder’s guide to Japan. Ibis Publishing Co., California.

Scott, D.A. and Carbonell (1986). A Directory of Neotropical Wetlands. YJCN Cambridge

and IWRB Slimbridge.

° Sutherland, M. and Britton, D. (1980). National Parks of Japan. Kodansha International
Ltd., Japan.

°

°

Date July 1987

Chichibu-Tama National Park (Titibu- Tama)
Management Category V (Protected Landscape)
Biogeographical Province 2.02.02 (Japanese Evergreen Forest)

Geographical Location The park is located on Central Honshu island 50km north-west of
Tokyo. The nearest main towns are Chichibu (10km) and Ome (2km). The park boundaries
are found within the Nagano, Saitama, Gunma and Yamanashi prefectures as well as the Tokyo
metropolitan district. 35°41’-36°02’N, 138°30’-139°14’E.

Date and History of Establishment The area was created as a national park on 10 July 1950:
designated under the Natural Parks Law largely as a place of scenic beauty. Development is
strictly controlled (Art. 17, 18 and 19 of Natural Parks Law). There are a series of zoned areas
including core area "wilderness zones" and buffer zone "multiple use areas" where limited
development is permitted.

-246-

Japan
Area 121,600ha (1,000ha special protected area)
Land Tenure 18,480ha state land, 64,070ha public land, 39,050ha private land.
Altitude 600-2,595m

Physical Features The park is located entirely within a mountainous area of Honshu. Within
the boundaries there are over 20 mountain peaks all formed from paleozoic limestones, the
oldest in Japan (Sutherland and Britton, 1980). The Chichibu and Tama mountain ranges reach
a maximum altitude at Mount Kinpu (2,595m), Kokushi (2,592m) and Kobushi (2,483m) all
within the extreme west of the park. These mountains are largely composed of diorite and
granites. High rainfall levels over millions of years have resulted in steep eroded mountain
sides and deep ravines such as Shoshenkyo gorge. The four main river systems originating in
the mountains include those of Fuefuki, Tanba/Tama, Kawamata and Nakatsu/Arakawa. The
topography of the park has traces of the scouring that occurred during the last Ice Age (IUCN,
1975; Sutherland and Britton, 1980; NCB, 1985).

Climate Temperatures vary from a mean for the hottest month of 20.6°C (August) to -1.8°C
mean for the coldest month (January). Annual precipitation averages 1672mm. Snow falls
during the mid-winter months.

Vegetation The palaeartic vegetation of the park varies from dense coniferous forests of
Japanese cedar Cryptomeria japonica and cypress Chamaecyparis obtusa, in association with red
pine Pinus densiflora, and the firs Abies mariesu and A. veitchii. Other species include
spruce Picea jezoensis var. hondoensis, larch Larix kaempferi and dwarf or creeping pine Pinus
pumila, along with hemlock Tsuga diversifolia and Abies homolepsis var. umbellata (IUCN,
1975). The deciduous forests are typically composed of beech Fagus crenata, birch Betula
tauschii and B. ermanii var. communis, water oak Quercus crispula, chestnut Castanean crenata,
Zelkova serrata, horse-chestnut Aesculus turbinata and maple Acer (IUCN, 1975; Sutherland
and Britton, 1980.

Fauna The rich woodland of the park is largely palaeartic in origin. Mammals include Asiatic
black bear Selenarctos thibetanus japonicus, wild pig Sus scrofa leucomystax, Honshu
sika Cervus nippon centralis and Japanese serow Capricornis crispus (Sutherland and Britton,
1980). The avifauna includes such species as Honshu copper pheasant Syrmaticus semerringii
scintillans, scops owl Otus scops japonicus, broad-billed roller Eurystomus orientalis and
Japanese robin Erithacus akahige (IUCN, 1975; Sutherland and Britton, 1980).

Cultural Heritage An important shrine, Mitake, is reputed to have been founded some 1,200
years ago under the protection of the Tokugawashogunate. The treasure house contains many
objects of national importance. A shrine festival, Hinode-matsuri, occurs in early May every
year (Sutherland and Britton, 1980).

Local Human Population The foothills of the park are densely populated and the local people
are largely dependent upon tourism and local agriculture for their livelihood. There are
extensive terraced fields of buckwheat, rice and potatoes (Sutherland and Britton, 1980).

Visitors and Visitor Facilities The park has up to 8.39 million visitors a yearlargely due to its
close proximity to Tokyo (IUCN, 1975). Access is extremely good and facilities include hoteld,
visitor centres, three museums, mountain and nature trails, mountain refuges, and camp and
picnic sites. Most visitors come for outdoor activities such as hiking, boating and
mountaineering, but visits to the shrines, man made lakes, Chichibu folk museum and Ohme
railway museum are also popular (Sutherland and Britton, 1980).

Scientific Research and Facilities Investigations on the vegetation of the park area have been
undertaken by the Environment Agency (IUCN, 1975).

Conservation Management No information

-247-

Japan

Management Problems Due to its close proximity to Tokyo the park is under pressure from a
diversity of sources. Chief amongst the threats are the damming of two major rivers within
the park (at Chichibu and Okutama) to provide hydro-electricity for the Tokyo area (IUCN,
1975). The cement factories are also having a major environmental impact on the park at the
limestone quarries of Chichibu. The forests are exploited and the more remote areas are
gradually being opened up with forest road construction (IUCN, 1975; Sutherland and Britton,
1980).

Staff 3 full-time staff (ranger employed by the Environment Agency; two officers of the
Saitama Prefectural Government); one seasonal (warden, Nagano Prefectural Government)
(IUCN, 1975).

Budget In the mid 1970s the budget consisted of a share of the annual allocation of
US$700,000 from the Environment Agency to the National Parks; plus US$70,000 from Tokyo,
Saitama, Yamanashi and Nagano Prefectural Governments (IUCN, 1975).

Local Administration Hikawa Ranger Office, Environmental Agency, Okutama town, Tokyo
Prefecture, Japan.
References Y
IUCN (1975). World Directory of National Parks and other protected areas. YUCN, Gland,
Switzerland.
° Nature Conservation Bureau (1985). Nature Conservation Administration in Japan.
Environment Agency, Japan. ;
° Sutherland, M. and Britton, D. (1980). National Parks of Japan. Kodansha International
Ltd., Tokyo.
Tokyo Prefectural Government. 1963. The Nature (Geology, Flora and Fauna) of Okutama
District, Chichibu-Tama National Park (in Japanese). Tokyo Prefectural Government, Tokyo.

Date June 1987

Chubu Sangaku National Park (Northern Japan Alps)
Management Category V (Protected Landscape)
Biogeographical Province 2.02.02 (Japanese Evergreen Forest)

Geographical Location Chubu Sangaku is situated in north-central Honshu island in the Gifu,
Nagano, Niigata and Toyama Prefectures. The park boundary starts 10km inland from the
coast and follows the Hida mountain range down to Mount Norikura, 20-30km west of
Matsumoto. 36°03’-37°54’N, 137°26’-137°52’E.

Date and History of Establishment The national park was created on 4 December 1934, and
designated under the Natural Parks Law. Two zones exist, 62.6% (103,216.4ha) is a multiple
use area, and 37.4% (63,551.6ha) is classed as a wilderness zone for wildlife protection.

Area 174,323ha (63,522ha special protected area)

Land Tenure 147,888ha state land, 12,870ha public land; 9010ha still in private ownership
Altitude 400-3,190m

Physical Features The tectonic mountain area of the "Japan Alps" (Hida range) comprises
over 100 peaks including both active and extinct volcanoes and lava plateaus. The effects of
past glacial erosion are very apparent, with snow-filled valleys, sheer cliff faces and such
features as the 90km Kurobe gorge, to the west of Omachi, with its series of waterfalls

surrounded by peaks of 2,500-3,000m. There are also the falls of Shomyo-no-taki which are
400m in height. The narrow V-shaped valleys of the Kamikochi valley, and elswhere in the

-248-

Japan

park, were carved out by abundant rain and melting snow during the Japanese Ice Age. Hot
springs are plentiful in the foothills as are numerous lakes such as at Taiso-ike, Myojin-ike
and Sennin-ike (Sutherland and Britton, 1980).

Climate Temperatures range from 17.6°C (August) to -7.5°C (January); there is an annual
average precipitation of 2703mm and snow is present until May.

Vegetation Primaeval forests of palearctic-type conifers clothe the mountain sides, mainly fir
species Abies homolepsis, A. mariesii and A. veitchii, as well as spruce Picea jezoensis var.
hondoensis, Japanese cedar Cryptomeria japonica, hemlock Tsuga diversifolia, Thuja
standishii, pine Pinus parviflora and P. pumila. and some larch Larix kaempferi (IUCN,1975).
Deciduous forests include water oak Quercus crispula, birch Betula tauschii and B. ermanii var.
communis, beech Fagus crenata and Japanese judas or katsura Cercidiphyllum japonicum.
Willow-like Chosenia arbustiflora (bracteosa) is also characteristic of the area. Alpine and
sub-alpine vegetation above the tree line includes Dryas octotala var. asiatica, Trollius
japonicus, Orchis aristata var. immaculata, Platanthera makinoe, Gentiana algida, Veratrum
stamineum and Empetrum nigrum var. asiatica (IUCN, 1975). Raised bogs are also present at
higher altitudes (Sutherland and Britton, 1980).

Fauna’ Characteristic species of mammal include Japanese macaque Macaca fuscata fuscata,
Asiatic black bear Selenarctos thibetanus japonicus and rare Japanese serow Capricornis crispus
crispus (Sutherland and Britton, 1980). Birds include a few golden eagles Aquila chrysaétos
japonica, Hodgson’s hawk eagle Spizaetus nipalensis orientalis and white throated needle-tailed
swift Chaetura caudacuta caudacuta. Typical high montane and alpine species include
ptarmigan Lagopus mutus japonicus, nutcracker Nucifraga caryocatactes japonicus and
accentors Prunella collaris erythopygia and P. r. rubida (I{UCN, 1975).

Cultural Heritage The mountain in the north of the park, Tateyama, was consecrated as
sacred in 703 AD. It is one of only three sacred mountains in Japan, along with Nakuso and
Fuji. An 8th century shrine is situated on the peak at Oyama. The mountain was first climbed
professionally by Walter Weston, the father of Japanese mountaineering, in 1892. An annual
ceremony to commemorate this British mountaineer is held at Weston Square, Kamikochi
(Sutherland and Britton, 1980).

Local Human Population No information

Visitors and Visitor Facilities The park received 7.56 million visitors in 1972 (IUCN, 1975).
Facilities in the park include hotels, inns, huts, campgrounds and picnic areas, an extensive
network of nature and mountain trails, rock climbing and skiing facilities. There is access by
mountain roads, cable cars and aerial tramways, as well as a visitor centre, national Vacation
Village in the Norikura area and a mountaineering museum at Omachi town (Sutherland and
Britton, 1980).

Scientific Research and Facilities Studies on the carrying capacity of the park have been
undertaken by Professor Masami Eyama, Tokyo Agricultural University (IUCN, 1975). Studies
of vegetation have been undertaken by the Environment Agency (NCB, 1985).

Conservation Management The park has largely been established for its recreational and
scenic value and in the past the area has been protected by its sacred status.

Management Problems Environmental damage to the park includes several man-made lakes
with hydroelectric barrages and installations. Lack of effective management has led to a
seasonal overuse of tourist cars in the Kamikochi area.

Staff Eight full-time staff (a superintendent and five rangers from the Environment Agency
plus two Toyama Prefectural officers); 39 seasonal staff (three patrol men, of the Niigata and
Gifu Prefectures; 32 volunteer naturalists of the Toyama Prefecture; four naturalists of the
National Park Association).

-249-

Japan

Budget In the 1970s the park received a share of the Environment Agency’s annual
subvention to National Parks (total US$700,000), US$68,500 annually from the Niigata,
Toyama, Gifu and Nagano Prefectures and US$2,000 from the National Parks Association
(IUCN, 1975).

Local Administration Chubu Sangaku National Park Headquarters Office, Environmental
Agency, Shimashima, Azumi Village, Nagano Prefecture, Japan. Ranger offices at Hirayu,
Kamita Kara Village, and Tateyama Town; Ranger station at Azumi Village.

References

° Eyama, M. (1972/72). Dissertation on Space Capacioty (Carrying Capacity) within the
National Park. Environmental Agency publ. (in Japanese).

° TUCN (1975). World Directory of National Parks and other protected areas. YUCN, Gland,
Switzerland.

° Nature Conservation Bureau (1985). Nature Conservation Administration in Japan.
Environment Agency, Japan.

° Nature Conservation Society of Japan (1969). Scientific Report of Mt. Norikura in Chubu
Sangaku National Park (in Japanese).

° Sutherland, M. and Britton, D. (1980). National Parks of Japan. Kodansha International
Ltd., Tokyo.

Date June 1987

Daisen-oki National Park
(including the Jodogaura, Shiro, Kuniga
and the Shimane-Hanto Marine Parks)

Management Category V (Protected Landscape)
Biogeographical Province 2.02.02 (Japanese Evergreen Rainforest)

Geographical Location The park is situated in the northern section of the Chugoku district of
Honshu Island. It consists of 6 separate parts; the Hiruzen highlands, part of Shimane
peninsula (between Matsue and Mihonoseki, Izumo, Mount Sanbe and the two Oko Islands).
35°29’N, 133°04’E.

Date and History of Establishment The park was created on | February 1936 under the
Natural Parks Law and was set up to protect the area for recreational use. The Marine Parks
were established in 1972.

Area 31,927ha (the Marine Park Areas are 14.8ha, 7.3ha, 20.8ha and 7ha).
Land Tenure No information
Altitude 0-1,731m

Physical Features The park consists of volcanic origin rocks as typified by the extinct tholoid
volcano of Mount Daisen (1,731m). Mt Sanbe (1,126m) is of importance for a rare type of
alpine lake and is of further note for its steep rocky escarpments (Sutherland and Britton,
1980). The Shimane peninsula, lying parallel to the mainland, is joined to it at either end by
sandbanks - at the western end by silt deposits laid down by the Hii and Kando rivers; at the
eastern end by a sand spit, which is 3m wide and 20km long. The Oki Islands consist of the
major island Dogo and a cluster of three smaller islands known as the "Dozen Group". The
coastline is largely composed of igneous rock-like quartz porphyry (Marine Parks Centre,
1975). The park is variously affected by the Tsushima current systems.

Climate Average annual temperatures approximate 14.9°C, with mean for the coldest month
of 8.7°C. Annual precipitation figures average 1990mm.

-250-

Japan

Vegetation On the coast the vegetation has been greatly altered by man. At higher altitudes
are sub-alpine communities which include the nationally protected Kyaraboku yew Taxus, a
dwarf endemic creeping tree. On the lower montane slopes are virgin forests of beech Fagus
crenata, oaks Quercus sp. and maple Acer, as well as red pine Pinus densifolia (Sutherland and
Britton, 1980). The natural vegetation of the peninsular also includes Pinus and Quercus
(Sutherland and Britton, 1980; Robinson, 1987). The marine flora includes vast meadows
of Sargassum tortile, S. ringgoldianum, Eisenia bicyclis and Zostera marina (Marine Parks
Centre, 1975).

Fauna’ The wild life of the park includes bush warbler Cettia diphone, as well as numerous
spring and autumn migratory species (see Robinson, 1987 for a bird list). The marine fauna is
represented by such fish species as Sebastes inermis, Girella punctata, Ditrema temmincki
and Chromis notatus. Other marine species include Certonardoa semi-regularis, Melithaea
flabellifera and Pseudo centrotus depressus (Marine Parks Centre, 1975).

Cultural Heritage The park abounds in cultural heritage. One of the oldest Shinto shrines in
Japan, the Izumo Taisha, is found on the Shimane peninsula near Matsue. It commemorates
Okuninushi no Mikoto, the great God ruler of the Land. It is believed that here during the
Tenth month of the lunar calendar all the Shinto gods congregate. The second oldest sanctuary
in Japan is found at Mihonoseki, on the Shimane Peninsular, dedicated to seafarers. A famous
350 year old navigational pine tree still stands to this day. The Oki Islands in old times were
used to exile important political prisoners (Sutherland and Britton, 1980).

Local Human Population The area surrounding the coast is well populated and centred in the
towns of Hirata, Yonago and Matsue. Along the coastline itself are a number of fishing ports.
Other industries include livestock rearing, tourism, forestry, rice agriculture and fruit
orchards. Oki Island is renowned for its "shiitake" mushrooms and the sands from the iron-rich
Hii river support a thriving swordsmith’s craft (Sutherland and Britton, 1980).

Visitors and Visitor Facilities _ The Hiruzen highlands and the Oki Islands are popular for
skiing, spas, mountaineering, camping, religious pilgrimages and boat excursions. Toll roads
circuit the Daisen mountains and boats service the Oki Islands. Two glass-bottom boats are
provided by a public corporation for tourist use (Marine Parks Centre, 1975). Accommodation
is abundant in Matsue and other areas within easy reach of the park (Robinson, 1987).
Scientific Research and Facilities No information

Conservation Management No information

Management Problems No information

Staff No information

Budget No information

Local Administration No information

References

° Marine Parks Centre (1975). Marine Parks of Japan. Marine Parks Centre of Japan, Tokyo.

° Nature Conservation Bureau (1985). Nature Conservation Administration in Japan.
Environment Agency, Tokyo.

° Robinson, J.W. (1987). A birder’s guide to Japan. Ibis Publishing Co., California.

° Sutherland, M. and Britton D. (1980). National Parks of Japan. Kodangha International
Ltd, Tokyo.

Date June 1987

-251-

Japan

Daisetsuzan National Park
Management Category V (Protected Landscape)
Biogeographical Province 2.14.05 (Manchu-Japanese Mixed Forest)

Geographical Location The national park is located 100km to the east of Sappora bwteen
Obihiro and Asahikawa, in the central part of Hokkaido. The park is approximately 60km by
55km in area. 43°13’-43°48’N, 142°19°-142°38’E.

Date and History of Establishment 4 December 1934 (designated by the Natural Park Law).

Area 230,894ha (inclusive of five special protected areas totalling 35,193ha; 84.3%
(195,416.6ha) of the park is a multiple use area and 15.7% (36,512.4ha) is a wilderness area.

Land Tenure 224,794ha state land, 7,135ha public land
Altitude 300-2,290m

Physical Features Largest of all the Japanese National Parks, the area is called the "roof of
Hokkaido" and consists of the Ishikari volcanic mountain range with three volcanic peaks
including Mt. Tomuraushi, Mt. Asahi (2,290m) and Mt. Tokachi. The Ishikan highlands were
formed from faulting and subsequent elevation thousands of years ago, which led to the
formation of the Daisetsuzan range and plateau lands. The Daisetsuzan group consists of ten
peaks and a great plateau formed by a volcanic crater of 2km diameter. The rivers within the
park have many basalt gorges in their upper reaches (Sounkyo and Tenninkyo gorges have
200m cliffs with extensive exposures of rhyolite). Many hot springs occur in the piedmont
zones around Shikaribetsu (Sutherland and Britton, 1980).

Climate Average temperatures vary from a mean of 20.4°C in August to a mean of -8.6°C in
January; there is a mean total of 1,277mm of precipitation per year. Snow lasts until May/June.

Vegetation The vegetation of the park is essentially Palaearctic in character. Extensive
coniferous forests on the mountain slopes rise to a high montane alpine flora with an arctic
element. Forests are characterised by yezo spruce Picea jezoensis, red yezo spruce P. glehnii,
white fir Abies mayriana and dwarf pine Pinus pumila. Deciduous forests consist of yezo water
oak Quercus crispula var. sachalinensis, white birch Betula tauschii, B. ermanii var. communis,
elm Ulmus laciniaple, maple Acer sp., Sorbaria sp., and alder Alnus maximowiczii (IUCN,
1975). The montane area is rich in alpine species including dwarf shrub heath with Empetrum
nigrum var. japonicum, Rhododendron aureum, Gentiana nipponica, Prila cuneifolia, Phyllodoce
caerulea and Therorhodion camschaticum (IUCN, 1975; Sutherland and Britton, 1980).

Fauna Mammals include rare northern pika Ochotona hyperborea yesoensis in the alpine zone,
Ezo chipmunk Tamias sibiricus lineatus, brown bear Ursus arctos yesoensis, Japanese
macaque Macaca fuscata fuscata and uncommon Ezo sable Martes zibellina brachyura (IUCN,
1975). Birds include Tridactylus inouei, mountain-finch Leucosticte arctoa brunneonucha, grey
bunting Emberiza variabilis, ruby throat Luscinia c. calliope as well as Kurile pine
grosbeak Pinicola enucleator urupensis and red crowned crane Grus japoneusis. Hazel
grouse Tetrastes banasia is restricted to the alpine zone (Martins et al., 1980; Sutherland and
Britton, 1980; Robinson, 1987).

Cultural Heritage Numerous Ainu legends refer to the spirits of the Daisetsuzan mountains.

Local Human Population The region is renowned for its state subsidised wine, rice,
agriculture and forestry (Sutherland and Britton, 1980).

-252-

Japan

Visitors and Visitor Facilities There are estimates of 4.08 million tourists having visited the
park in 1972 (IUCN, 1975). Facilities include hotels, inns, huts, campgrounds, picnic areas,
mountain and nature trails and a "forest" museum. The area is particularly important for its ski
resorts and hot spring resorts. Cable cars ascend the Kurodake peak and Mount Asahi from
Yukomanbetsu (Robinson, 1987).

Scientific Research and Facilities Studies of vegetation have been undertaken by the
Environment Agency (IUCN, 1975).

Conservation Management The area is one of the most important for alpine wildlife in the
Japanese archipelago and is essentially managed for "conserving nature" (Sutherland and
Britton, 1980). Management is made easier than for many of the other Japanese parks by the
fact that it is a single entity and under 90% state ownership. The recreation areas and zones
for logging and reforestation are restricted to the north-west and south-east periphery of the
park. The main Daisetsuzan forests are completely protected from exploitation (IUCN, 1975;
Ionescu et al., 1985).

Management Problems Several hydroelectric barrages and installations have been built in the
park (Sutherland and Britton, 1980).

Staff Two rangers (employed by the Environment Agency) and 21 seasonal patrol men
(Hokkaido Prefectural Government) (IUCN, 1975).

Budget In the mid-1970s support came from the annual allocation by the Environment
Agency to National Parks of US$700,00. In addition US$10,800 per annum came from
Hokkaido Prefectural Government (IUCN, 1975).

Local Administration Yukomanbetsu Ranger Office, Environmental Agency, Yukomanbetsu,
Higashikawa town, Hokkaido; Sounkyo Ranger Office, Environmental Agency, Sounkyo,
Kamikawa town, Hokkaido.

References

° Tonescu, M. and Condurateanu-Fesci, S. (1985). Parcuri si rezervati naturale pe Glob.
Colectia cristal, Bucuresti.

° IUCN (1975). World Directory of National Parks and other Protected Areas. Y\UCN, Gland,
Switzerland.

° Martins, R.P. et al. (1980). Report on a birding expedition to Japan, 8 March - 14 May 1980.

° Nature Conservation Bureau (1985). Nature Conservation Administration in Japan.
Environment Agency, Japan.

° Robinson, J.W. (1987). A birder’s guide to Japan. Ibis Publishing Co., California.

° Sutherland, M. and Britton, D. (1980). National Parks of Japan. Kodansha International
Ltd., Japan.

Date July 1987

Fuji- Hakone-Izu National Park
Management Category V (Protected Landscape)
Biogeographical Province 2.02.02. (Japanese Evergreen Forest)

Geographical Location The park is located on south central Honshu, west of Yokahama. The
areas consists of four main separate parts centred around Hakone and Gotenba. Fuji area:
35°14’-35°34°N, 138°32’-138°56’E; Hakone area: 35°10’-35 17’N, 138°57°-139°08’E; Izu

peninsular area: 34°36’-35°10’N, 138°45’-139°09’E; Izu Seven Island area: Coshima, Toshima,
Niijima, Shikinejimo, Kozushima, Miyakejima, Mikurojima and MHachijojima 34°40’N,
139°00°E). 33°03’-34°48’N, 139°05’-139°51’E.

-253-

Japan

Date and History of Establishment The National Park was created on 1 February 1936, and
designated by the Natural Parks Act (Protection of places of scenic beauty). All development
is controlled within the Park under Articles 17, 18 and 20 of the Natural Parks Act. The park
was enlarged in 1938, 1955 and 1964. Two zones exist 95.7% (117,042.7ha) multiple use areas
and 4.3% (5,266.3ha) wilderness areas. The Izu islands were included within the park boundary
in 1964 and immediately a zoning system was set up ("special protected areas" through to
"normal" areas).

Area 122,686ha (7,95lha special protected area)
Land Tenure 21,958.7ha state land, 52,703.1ha public land; 47,647.2ha in private ownership
Altitude Sea level to 3,776m

Physical Features Mount Fuji, is the highest mountain in Japan (3,776m), and rises directly
from the plains, dwarfing the surrounding foothills. The mountain is distinctly cone shaped
and volcanic in origin, but has remained dormant since 1707 (the first recorded eruption was in
800 AD). Only one cone on the eastern rim shows any sign of activity at present, occasionally
producing hot vapours. Landslides are common on the lower slopes, which are dotted with lava
caves and scattered with magnetic rocks. The base of the mountain is marked by a number of
lakes, and an interesting waterfall, Shiraito, which forms from an underground stream falling
directly from an outlet in the cliff face. Mount Hakone (1,327m) 20-30km to the south-east is
a highly eroded and worn down triple coned volcano. It is now extinct, but is rich in hot
springs and possesses a caldera lake - Ashinoko (lake of reeds) on the plateau at 723m. This
lake, which is 13 miles in circumference (7 sq.km) and 45m deep, is reported to never freeze.
The rivers issuing from the lake are Hayakamo and Sukumo. The Amagi mountain range in
the Izu peninsular (of which the coast and part of the mountain are in the park) was originally
a volcanic island, but became joined to the mainland when the rocks of the area were uplifted
and tilted. The highest area, Mt. Izu, is 1,407m high. The coast is lined with cliffs and has
many marine caves. The Izu Island chain is a series of volcanic islands extending 185km
southwards from Izu peninsular. One of the four active volcanoes, Miyake, has erupted 14
times since 1085 AD. Its most recent eruption was in 1983. The warm Kuroshio currents have
a major influence on the environment of the Izu islands. Coral reefs occur at a number of
locations, including the north-west coast of Miyake island (IUCN, 1975; Kangawa Prefectural
Government, 1972; Sutherland and Britton, 1980; NCB, 1985).

Climate The climate varies from alpine in the mountains to subtropical warm temperate on
the southern Izu isles. Annual temperatures vary from 22.9°C (Fuji-Hakone) and 27°C (Izu,
Hachijo Islands) in August to 0.5°C (Fuji-Hakone) and 10.5°C (Izu, Hachijo Islands) in
January. Annual precipitation is from 3231 to 3303mm, the Izu Islands being the wetter area
(Miyake 3000mm). The temperature of the coastal waters around the Izu islands ranges from
14°C in February to 27°C in July. Snow falls on the mainland mountains during the winter
period.

Vegetation The habitats of the park range from virgin forest to alpine vegetation above the
tree line of 2,500m. Mount Fuji has virgin forests on its lower slopes, dominated by Japanese
cedar Cryptomeria japonica, Japanese cypress Chamaecyparis obtusa, red pine Pinus densiflora,
firs Abies homolepsis, A. veitchii, hemlock Tsuga diversifolia, spruces Picea polita, P. jezoensis
var. hondoensis and some larch Larix kaempferi. Deciduous forests include Zelkova serrata,
wild cherry Prunus serrulata var. spontanea, Cynoxylon japonica and azaleas Rhododendron
japonicum, R. fauriae (Kangawa Prefectural Govt., 1972; IUCN, 1975). The Izu peninsular has
a flora similar to Hakone with its diversity of virgin forests of Podocarpus macrophyllus,
Sewara cypress Chamaecyparis pisifera, black pine Pinus thundergii, camphor
tree Cinnamomum camphora and bamboo Phyllostachys reticulata. The Izu Seven Island area is
represented by P. thunbergii, Quercus glauca, pasania Castanopsis cuspidata var. siebold, Prunus
lannesiana var. speciosa, Ilex crenata var. typica, Rhododendron tsusiophyllum, Camellia
Japonica var. spontanea (Suzuki, 1956; Higuchi, 1973; IUCN, 1975; NCB, 1985). Colonising
scrub species on recent lava flows include Alnus sieboldiana with stachyurus praecox var.
matsuzakii, Ficus erecta and Mallotus japonicus (Moyer et al., 1975). Other typical species

-254-

Japan

are Picea polita, boxwood Buxus microphylla var. japonica and unique
Ericaceous Tsusiophyllum tanakae (IUCN, 1975). Several of the islands are noted for the
spider lily Crinum asiaticum communities as well as Carici-Castanopsietum sieboldii
associations of Castanopsis and Machilus. On Mt. Hakone, the caldera lake is found on a
grassy plateau, with Cryptomeria beside the lake. 518 species of vascular plant have been
recorded on Miyake island (Suzuki, 1956) of which 21 species or varieties are endemic to the
Izu archipelago. More than 100 species of tropical marine algae have been founf at
Miyake-jima (Moyer et al., 1985).

Fauna’ The largely palaearctic type of mammal fauna includes Japanese macaque Macaca
fuscata fuscata, various bats Chiroptera, Japanese dormouse Glirulus japonicus, wild pig Sus
scrofa leucomystax, and Honshu sika Cervus nippon centralis. The bird fauna within the park
is very diverse. On the slopes of Mt. Fuji typical breeding species include Siberian
bluechat Tarsiger cyanurus, nutcracker Nucifraga caryocatactes and eastern crowned willow
warbler Phylloscopus occipitalis (Martin et al., 1980; also see Robinson, 1987 for a species
list). On the shore of Lake Ashi the most representative species are yellow-throated
bunting Emberiza elegans, Latham’s snipe Gallinago hardwickii and Japanese copper
pheasant Phasianus soemmerringii (Martin, et al., 1980). Other species include Butastur
indicus, Japanese sparrowhawk Accipiter gularis (IUCN, 1975). The Izu islands are the chief
breeding-site for Japanese auk or murrelet Synthliboramphus wumizusume (IUCN, 1975). The
islands also possess Japanese woodpigeon Columba janthina (a scarce species with a very
limited range), Pygmy woodpecker Dendrocopos kizuki matsudairai, paradise
flycatcher Terpsiphone atrocaudata and Seven Islands thrush Turdus celaenops (Ionescu et al.,
1985). The southern Izu islands are also the only known breeding area for Izu island
thrush Turdus celaenops, 1jima willow warbler Phylloscops ijimae and one of the last sites for
short-tailed albatross Diomedea albatrus (Martin et al., 1980). The herpetofauna of the Izu
isles though poor includes an endemic Eumeces okadae, and on the mainland also possess
snake Elaphe quadri virgata (Moyer et al., 1985). Miyake-jima is the northern most area for
coral in Japan. Some 91 species from 44 genera of shallow water scleractinian corals have
been identified. The dominant families are the Faviidae (23 species), Acroporidae (17 species)
and Poritidae (ten species). (Moyer et al, 1985). Reef fish include six endemic species (4
Callioymidae and two Soleidae) which are dependent upon a habitat of mixed coral and
relatively coarse coral and volcanic sands and/or rubble (Moyer et al., 1985). The fish fauna of
the Izu archipelago is extremely diverse. There are 19 species of cardinal fish (Apogonidae),
35 species of damsel fish (Pomencentridae), 22 species of butterfly fish (Chaetodontidae) and
13 species of angel fish (Pomacanthidae). The endemic fish species include the garden
eel Gorgasia japonica (IUCN, 1975; Moyer et al., 1985; Wells pers. comm., 1987).

Cultural Heritage Mount Fuji is one of the three most sacred mountains of Japan. Its name
is derived fron fuchi, "fire", in the aboriginal Ainu language. The Sengen shrine built at its
summit was constructed in 1604 and still represents the centre of the Fuji-ko cult for two
million pilgrims. Other temples include the Saunji temple, built in 1521, the Hakone shrines of
757 AD and the 1293-1295 AD Buddha carved into the cliff-face at Shogin-ike near Mt.
Futago (Sutherland and Britton, 1980).

Local Human Population The park has a fairly high resident human population, the densest
areas being around Gotenbam Odawora, Ito and Numayu on the perimeter. The economy of
the area is based upon tourism, forestry, agriculture and livestock rearing. Fishing is an
important industry on the coats and on the Izu islands. All of the main islands are inhabited
(Sutherland and Britton, 1980).

Visitors and Visitor Facilities There were records of over 20.55 million visitors in 1972, the
highest number of people visiting any national park in the world (IUCN, 1975; Sutherland and
Britton, 1980). For this reason there is an enormous range of facilities including hotels, inns,
camp and picnic grounds, mountain and nature trails, cable cars at Hakone, Hakone open air
museum, visitor centres, Owakidani natural history museum, Tokaido historic craft museum, a
botanic garden of native plants, sightseeing boats, aquariums, golf courses and ice rinks
(Sutherland and Britton, 1980; Robinson, 1987). The major Seven Islands can be reached by
sea or air from Tokyo. Fuji is officially open to the general public only during July and
August to reduce tourist pressure. Osgima and Hachijo islands are popular resorts for deep sea

-255-

Japan

fishing, golf and horseback riding. The smaller islands are almost inaccessible to visitors
except Miyaka-jima - "bird" island which is visited for its avifauna (Sutherland and Britton,
1980; Robinson, 1987).

Scientific Research and Facilities A diversity of studies have been undertaken within the
park such as vegetation surveys by the Environment Agency (1973), continuous meteorological
observations at the Mt. Fuji weather station, environmental impact assessment of road
construction, 1973-75, by the Nature Conservation Society on behalf of the Environment
Agency and ornithological surveys by the Wild Bird Society of Japan (Higuchi, 1973). Studies
of coral and the marine environment have been undertaken by the Tatsuo Tunaka Memorial
Biological Station on Miyake islands (Moyer et al., 1985).

Conservation Management Although set up largely for its recreational value the park is
important for protecting the unique wildlife of the area. On the Izu archipelago are unique
terrestrial and marine environments with at least 21 species or varieties of endemic plant, a
further four species are common on the archipelgo (but extinct on the main islands of Japan)
and there is also a rare woodland association (Castanopsis-Machilus forest). There are two
endemic bird species on the Izu archipelago (Izu island thrush and Ijima willow warbler),
threatened Japanese wood pigeon and endangered short-tailed albatross. The area also has
some of the highest bird population densities in Japan. The marine environment is also
unique. Although at a temperate latitude the islands’ marine flora and fauna are characterised
by a predominently tropical element. Miyake-jima represents the highest known latitude at
which coral reef development has been recorded and in the area there are at Jeast eight
endemic species of reef fish (Moyer et al., 1985). Proposals have been made for the
establishment of a bird sanctuary and marine park on Miyake-jima. The bird sanctuary,
proposed by the Wild Bird Society of Japan would be the first of a network in the country
(Sutherland and Britton, 1980; Moyer et al., 1985).

Management Problems The dense population of the region, ease of access and extreme
pressure from tourists present many problems to the mainland park around Fuji-San. The Izu
islands are also threatened. They are becoming increasing affected by deforestation and
re-afforestation by Cryptomeria japonica. In 1986 permission was granted for the construction
of a military airport at the centre of a proposed bird sanctuary "wilderness area" on
Miyake-jima. The impact upon the environment is believed to include disturbance of the
endemic breeding birds and soil run off killing the fring coral reefs. The permission for
establishing the runway may seriously undermine the concept of the National Park system in
Japan (Moyer et al., 1985).

Staff In 1975 there were 33 full-time staff (a superintendent and seven rangers of the
Environment Agency; 18 Prefectural officers of the Tokyo and Kanagawa Prefectural
Governments; seven patrol men of the Kanagawa Prefectural Government); 18 seasonal staff
(14 patrol men of the Shizuoka and Yamanashi Prefectural Government; four naturalists of the
Kanagawa Prefectural Government) (IUCN, 1975).

Budget In the 1970s the National Park received a share of the Environment Agency’s annual
subvention to National Parks (total US$700,000) and US$100,000 from the Tokyo, Kanagawa,
Shizuoka and Yamanashi Prefectural Governments (IUCN, 1975).

Local Administration Fuji-Hakone-Izu National Park, Headquarters Office, Environment
Agency, Kojiri, Hakone Town, Kanagawa Prefecture. Ranger offices at Funatsu, Summit of
Mount Fuji, Namazu and Shimoda; Hakone Administrative office at Kojiri, Hakone Town;
Forestry branch office at Yoshida.

References

° Clark, E. (1984). Japan’s Izu Oceanic Park. National Geographic. 465-491. April 1984.

° Fuji Express Railway Co. Ltd. (1970). The Scientific Report of Mount Fuji. Fuji Express
Railway Co. Ltd.,.(in Japanese and English).

° Hakone Tourism Division (c. 1970). National Park HAKONE. Wakone Town Office,
Mitsumori Printing Co., Japan.

-256-

Japan

° Higuchi, H. (1973). Birds of the Izu Islands: (1) Distribution and habitat of breeding land
and freshwater birds. Tori 22, pp. 14-24 (Bulletin of the Ornithological Society of Japan).

°* Ionescu, M and Condurateanua-fesci, S. (1985). Parcuri si rezervatii naturale pe glob.
Colectia cristal, Bucuresti.

* IUCN (1975) World Directory of National Parks and other protected areas. \UCN, Gland,
Switzerland.

° Kangawa Prefectural Government (1972). Investigations of the Vegetation of Hakone area.
Kangawa Prefectural Government.

° Martin, R.P. et al., (1980). Report on a bird expedition to Japan, 8 March - 14 May 1980.

Moyer, J.T., Higuchi, H., Matsuda, Z and Hasegawa, M. (1985). Threat to unique

terrestrial and marine environments and biota in a Japanese National Park. Environmental

Conservation. Vol. 12. No. 4. 293-301.

° Nature Conservation Bureau (1985) Nature Conservation Administration in Japan.

Environmental Agency, Tokyo.

Robinson, J.W. (1987). A birder’s guide to Japan. Ibis Publishing Co., California.

Shizuoka Prefectural Government (1970). The Scientific Report of Izu Peninsula. Shizuoka

Prefectural Government (in Japanese).

° Sutherland, M. and Britton, D. (1980). National Parks of Japan. Kodansha Internation
Ltd., Tokyo.

* Suzuki, T. (1956). On the plant distribution over the Izu islands (in Japanese with English
summary). Bot. Mag. Tokyo, 69, pp. 598-601.

° Tickell, L. and Morton, P. (1975). The Albatross of Torishima. Geographical Magazine.
359-363.

° Tokyo Prefectural Government (1957). The Scientific Report of Izu Seven Islands. Tokyo
Prefectural Government, (in Japanese).

°

Date June 1987

Hakusan National Park
Management Category V (Protected Landscape), IX (Biosphere Reserve)
Biogeographical Province 2.02.02 (Japanese Evergreen Forest)

Geographical Location The site is located in Gifu, Ishikawa, Toyama and Fukui prefectures
30km south-east of Kanazawa and 100km north of Kyoto. The park is bounded by the Sho
Tiver on the east, the Tedori river on the west and Ono basin and Kuzuryu upper stream in the
south (North-central Honshu). 35°58’-36°22’N, 136°32’-136°53’E

Date and History of Establishment The National Park was created on 12 November 1962, and
designated under the Natural Parks Law of 1957. Development is controlled by Articles 17, 18
and 20 of the Natural Parks Law. The core area, a "special protection area" (SPA) is
surrounded by the peripheral buffer zones of the "special area" and "ordinary area". It was
accepted as a Biosphere reserve in 1980.

Area 47,683ha (18.080ha core area (SPA)). Two zones: 62.3% (29,322ha) for multiple-use and
37.7% (18,080ha) as a wilderness zone.

Land Tenure 31,670ha state land, 1,372ha public land, 14,369ha in private ownership. Up to
14% of the core area is under private ownership compared with 31% in the buffer zone.

Altitude 170-2,702m

Physical Features The area consists mainly of highlands forming the backbone of the
Hokuriku district. It is dominated by Mount Hakusan (2,702m), a tholoid volcano with 8
craters near the summit. The area is rich in lake and pond habitats. Senjaga lake in one of the
summit craters is unique for being the sole lake in Honchu that is frozen all year round
(Sutherland and Britton, 1980). The geology of the area is very complex and essentially

-257-

Japan

volcanic in origin. The land consists mainly of the Tedori layer, representative of the Jurassic
period of the Mesozoic. The land also consists of such igneous rocks as hornblende andesite,
pyroxene andesite and quartz trachyte (IUCN, 1975; Biosphere nomination, 1980; Sutherland
and Britton, 1980).

Climate Temperatures at the foot of Mount Hakusan vary from 24.3°C in August to 0°C in
January. The monthly minimum and maximum temperatures at Shiramine village are -3.3°C
and 3.4°C in January and 28°C in July. Precipitation averages 3493mm per year, much of
which is in the form of heavy snowfalls. The region has some of the highest snowfall figures
in Japan, with up to 243cm per year.

Vegetation The park exhibits distinct altitude zonations of the vegetation ranging from warm
temperate to alpine zones. Coniferous forests surround the base of the mountain dominated by
firs Abies mariesii (of considerable age), A. veitchii and A. homolepis, pines Pinus densiflora,
P. parviflora and Japanese cedar Cryptomeria japonica along the Tedori river. Deciduous
forest or woodland of two types are also present. The cool temperate zone woodland
comprises mainly beech Fagus crenata, water oak Quercus crispula and poplar populus
maximowiczii. By comparison in the sub-alpine zone the communities are dominated by
birch Betula ermanii var. communis, mixed with fir Abies mariesii and Tsuga
diversifolia. Rhododendron fauriae and Prunus nipponica (IUCN, 1975). The alpine flora of
the summits contains stands of creeping pine Pinus pumila and is rich in such species
as Primula hakusanensis, Geranium yezoense var. nipponicum, Anemone narcissiflora, Orchis
aristata var. immaculata, Fritillaria camschatcensis and Veratrum stamineum (IUCN, 1975).
The non woodland steep alpine scree slopes and "snowslip" lands are refuge for the unique
"Altherbosa" (Sutherland and Britton, 1980).

Fauna The rich mammal fauna in the park includes a large population of Japanese
macaque Macaca fuscata, Asiatic black bear Selenarctos thibetanus japonicus, Honshu
sika Cervus nippon centralis and Japanese serow Capricornis crispus. The avifauna includes
golden eagle Aguila chrysaétos japonica (uncommon in Japan), Hodgson’s hawk eagle Spizaetus
nipalensis orientalis (a sub-species considered uncommon), white-throated needle-tailed
swift Chaetura caudacuta, broad-billed roller Eurystomus orientalis calonyx, great spotted
woodpecker Dendrocopos major orientalis, and montane or alpine species such as
nutcracker Nucifraga caryocatactes japonicus, alpine accentor Prunella collaris erythropygia
and P. rubida. Rock ptarmigan Lagopus mutus is believed to be extinct in the area (IUCN,
1975; NCB, 1985).

Cultural Heritage © The Mount Hakusan is considered to be one of the three most sacred
mountains of Japan.

Local Human Population There are no permanent habitations on the mountain itself but on
the foothills are small villages of the traditional Gassho-zukuri stye. The total population of
the area in the mid 1970s was in the order of 30,000 (IUCN, 1975; Sutherland and Britton,
1980).

Visitors and Visitor Facilities There was an average of 460,000 visitors to the National Park
in 1972 (IUCN, 1975). Toursit numbers here reflect the difficulty of access and limited
facilities in the area. The facilities are essentially seasonal and include inns, huts, camp and
picnic grounds, mountain and nature trails and visitor centres. Climbing is one of the most
popular activities, and a specialised centre is present for their needs.

Scientific Research and Facilities Hakusan Nature Conservation Centre is located at Chugu
hot springs, Yoshinodani, Ishikawa Prefecture. The ethology of Japanese macaque Macaca
fuscata fuscata has been studied by the Primate Research Institute and Japan Monkey Centre
(Kyoto University) since 1962. Studies have also been undertaken on serow Capricornis crispus
as part of the IBP programme (1966-70) (IUCN, 1975). The Hakusan Nature Conservation
Centre was established in 1974 to study aspects of botany, climatology, folklore and mammal
ecology (Sutherland and Harris, 1980).

-258-

Japan

Conservation Management _ In the past the mountain was well protected by its sacred status.
Currently access is still very difficult and few roads have been built within the park itself.
The mountain is officially open only from mid July to mid August to restrict visitor numbers
(Sutherland and Britton, 1980).

Management Problems Road construction for forestry (Sutherland and Britton, 1980)

Staff There is a total staff of at least 22 (a ranger employed by the Environment Agency; 16
employed by the local Prefectural offices and Ishikawa Prefectural Government; plus five
patrol men of the Ishikawa and Fukui Prefectural Governments) (IUCN, 1975).

Budget In the 1970s the National Park received a share of the Environment Agency’s annual
subvention to National Parks (US$700,000) in addition to US$76,000 provided by Ishikawa,
Gifu and Fukui Prefectural Governments(IUCN, 1975). By 1978 the budget had increased to
800,000 Yen.

Local Administration Ichinose Ranger Office, Hakusan National Park, Shiramine-mura,
Ishikawa-gun, Ishikawa prefecture 920-25. (Summer).

Ichinose Ranger Office, Hakusan National Park, 8-34 Shiramine, Shiramine-mura,
Ishikawa-gun, Ishikawa prefecture 920-25. (Winter).

References
° Biosphere Reserve nomination (1980). The Natinoal Park of Hakusan Biosphere Reserve.
° Ishikawa Prefecture 1970. Scientific studies of Hakusan National Park. Ishikawa

Prefecture, published in Japanese.
° IUCN (1975). World Directory of National Parks and other Protected Areas. YUOCN, Gland,
Switzerland.
Nature Conservation Bureau (1985). Nature Conservation Administration in Japan.
Environment Agency, Japan.
° Sutherland, M. and Britton, D. (1980). National Parks of Japan. Kodansha International
Ltd., Japan.

Date July 1987

Iriomote National Park
(includes Yaeyama Marine Park, 4 Marine Park areas,
and Sakiyama Bay Nature Conservation Area)

Management Category V (Protected Landscape)
Biogeographical Province 2.41.13 (Ryukyu Islands)

Geographical Location The park is located in the southernmost islands of the Ryukyu
archipelago in the South China Sea, 1,200km south of mainland Japan (Okinawa prefecture). It
consists of Iriomote island, the islands of Ishigaki, Kabama, Taketomi, Kuro and Aragusuku
and the surrounding marine zone covering the central reefs. 24°12’-24°25’N, 123°40’-124°06’E

Date and History of Establishment The site is protected as a place of scenic beauty, the
national park being created on 15 May 1972, under Articles 17 and 20 of the National Parks
law. The greater part is designated as a wilderness area, but there are also multiple-use areas
and a marine park area, Yaeyama (established 1 July, 1977). The Sakiyama Nature
Conservation area, a strict marine reserve, was designated in 1983 under the Nature
Conservation law of 1982. The national park includes four marine park areas between Iriomote
and Ishigaki. There are also four conservation sites designated under the law for the protection
of cultural properties and these include Hoshidate relict coconut palm grove, Nakagawa,
Funauro and Otomi protected plant communities (Barber et al., 1984). The Iriomote wild cat

-259-

Japan

has been designated as a "special natural monument". Proposed special areas total 9,980ha and
proposed ordinary areas 34,626ha; currently the entire designated area is 12,506ha (Nature
Conservation Bureau, 1985).

Area 12,506ha. Yaeyama Marine Park is 213.5ha. Sakiyama Bay Nature Conservation area
covers 12.8ha.

Land Tenure 9,000ha state land; the remainder is partly public land and partly still
privately-owned.

Altitude Sea level to 425m

Physical Features Iriomote is Japan’s southernmost National Park. It consists of a number of
sedimentary rock islands and surrounding coral reef and marine areas. The island of Iriomote,
of tertiary sandstones and shales, is largely made up of low mountains of 300-400m. The soils
are derived from sandstones which break down to form a very fine clay. Water resources on
Iriomote include the Urauchi river which gives rise to the waterfalls of Mariyudo and Kanpira
(IUCN, 1975; Barber et al., 1984). An important feature of the park is a 20km long, 15km
wide coral reef, stretching between Iriomote and Ishigaki islands. The reef, Shiraho, is the
largest in Japan (IUCN, 1975, WWF-Japan, 1986).

Climate The islands are located within the tropical typhoon zone with temperatures varying
from 28.7°C (July) to 17.4°C (January). There is a recorded 2630mm annual precipitation; the
rainy season being in May/June, whilst the main wet season (November to February) is
preceded by typhoon winds in September to November.

Vegetation The islands are thickly covered with broad-leaved evergreen subtropical forest in
which Quercus stenophylla, pasania oak Castanopsis cuspidata var. sieboldii, Neolitseas
thunbergii, Distyllum racemosum and Pandanus tectorius var. liukiuensis are dominants
and Ptychosperma elegans and Nypa fruticans palms are also characteristic (IUCN, 1975).
Coastal mangrove forests fringe the islands and include Avicennia marina, Rhizophora
mucronata, Barringtonia racemosa, Bruguiera conjugata and Kandelia candel. The humid area
around the Mariyudo falls are rich in cycads and ferns. The marine zone between the shore
and coral reefs include sea grass zones and algae zones. The seagrasses include Cymodocea
rotundata and Thalassia hemplihii and the algae are dominated by Caulerpa racemosa and other
green seaweeds (IUCN, 1975; Scott, in prep.).

Fauna Mammals include the rare flying fox Pteropus dasymalus yayeyamae, Iriomote wild
cat Mayailurus iriomotensis (only discovered in 1965) and Dugong dugong (Imaizumi, 1974).
The dugong is classified as vulnerable in the Red Data Book. More common mammals include
Ryukyu dwarf boar Sus scrofa ryukyuanus. Birds include streaked shearwater Calonectris
leucomelas (on Nakanouganjima), eastern reef heron Egretta sacra, cattle egret Bubulcuc ibis
coromandus, purple heron Ardea purpurea manilensis, crested serpent eagle Spilornis cheela
perplexus (considered uncommon), Japanese fruit pigeon Columba janthina stejnegeri (also
uncommon), pygmy woodpecker Dendrocopos kizuki orii and Ryukyu robin Erithacus komadori
subrufa (Robinson, 1987). Other uncommon species include loggerhead turtle Caretta caretta,
Cuora flavomarginata and "habu", a poisonous snake endemic to the Ryukyu and Amami
islands (IUCN, 1975; Sutherland and Britton, 1980). Coral communities include 250 species,
dominated by zones of Acropora porites, Montipora foliosa and Heliopora. Blue
coral Heliopora coerulea is restricted to the 5km Shiraho reef. Associated reef fish include 102
species of 62 genera, including a new species of MHeliopora coral dwelling goby
fish, Pleurosicya (Muzik, 1985; Matsuda, 1986; Senou, 1986; Suzuki, 1986; Xasumoto, 1986).

Cultural Heritage Traditional fishing boats, sabani, are characteristic of the Iriomote
archipelago (Sutherland and Britton, 1980).

-260-

Japan

Local Human Population The islands are sparsely populated. In the early 1980s there were
1,500 people on Iriomote (300 on Taketomi) (Sutherland and Britton, 1980). There is only one
main road on Iriomote, along which the main settlements are distributed. Most of the
inhabitants are involved in tourism, fishing or subsistence farming. The agriculture, of sugar
cane growing and rearing of beef cattle, is largely subsidised by the Government. Rice is
grown extensively (Sutherland and Britton, 1980; NCB, 1985).

Visitors and Visitor Facilities There were 30,000 visitors to the park in 1972. Access is by
boat from Okinawa and hovercraft from Ishigaki Island, both of which are served by air from
Japan’s main islands. Tourism is currently low key in the form of day trippers from Ishigaki.
Facilities are few in the areas outside of the park and include a few "pensions", small hotels, a
camp site and inns on Taketomi Island. There are a number of visitor centres within the
marine park area those of Taketomijima, Takidonguchi, Shimobishi and Kuroshima
Kyanguchi (Sutherland and Britton, 1980; NCB, 1985; Robinson, 1987).

Scientific Research and Facilities There have been extensive studies of vegetation and coral
ecology by the Marine Parks Centre and by the Environment Agency since 1972. Scientific
facilities include the Yaeyama Marine Park Research Station on Kurishima. A number of
studies have been undertaken on the ecology and status of the Iriomote wild cat since it was
"discovered" in 1965 an in 1975 a breeding farm was established. In 1983 the Environment
Agency started a three-year investigation to identify the wild cat’s distribution for future
effective protection (Barber et al., 1984).

Conservation Management The National Park plan indicated that the main priority at
Iriomote is the protection of the evergreen forest, coral and mangrove for the conservation of
the different ecosystems (Anon., 1972). Park policy is to avoid encouraging high numbers of
tourists and prohibits large scale tree felling. Of major importance is the protection of
endemic Iriomote wild cat, found along the Urauchi river, of which there are estimates of only
30-40 individuals surviving, and also the protection of blue coral Heliopora coerulea noted in
Appendix II of CITES and unique in Japan.

Management Problems The park is currently under threat from a diversity of different
human activities. One of the greatest threats to the Park’s water supply is the proposed
construction of a dam on the river Shira (Barber et al, 1984). Road construction is damaging
and increasing pressure on the centre of Iriomote island. On 13 July 1985 the general assembly
of Okinawa prefecture voted for the building of a new international airport on the main coral
reefs off Ishigaki island just beyond the park limits (Muzik, 1985). The existing coral reefs
throughout the park are also being seriously damaged by tourist trampling and boat anchors.
Further damage has been caused by infestations of Acanthaster planci over the last decade
(Muzik, 1985). In 1969 the IUCN requested that the Ryukyan Government restrict the
damaging local industry of felling primary forest. The industry was largely halted when the
area was designated as a national park but extensive cattle grazing and timber felling for local
needs are still adversely affecting the ecosystem (Barber et al., 1984).

Staff There is a total of three staff (Superintendent, two rangers, Environment Agency) based
in Ishigaki.

Budget The park receives a share of the annual allocation of the Environment Agency to
National Parks (US$700,000).

Local Administration Iriomote National Park Headquarters Office, Environmental Agency,
Ishigaki City, Ishigaki, Okinawa Prefecture, Japan.

References

° Anon. (1972) Iriomote National Park Plan. Unpublished report. 14 pp.

° Barber, G., Horne, L., Mason, M and Perkins, S. (1984). Nansei Shoto Expedition, Japan.
Dec. 1983-Jan. 1984. Unpub. report.

° Environment Agency. (1969). (1970). Report of Investigations on Iriomote Island (in
Japanese).

-261-

Japan

° IUCN. (1975). World Directory of National Parks and other protected areas. YUCN, Gland,
Switzerland.

° Matsuda, S (1986). Reef-building corals, seaweeds and sediments of the Reef flat and moat
off Shiraho. Conservation of the Nansei Shoto. WWF Japan. Pp. 15-28.

° Muzik, K. (1985). Dying coral reefs of Ryukyu archipelago, Japan.

° Nature Conservation Bureau (1985). Nature Conservation Administration in Japan

° Robinson, J.W. (1987). A birder’s guide to Japan. Ibis Publishing Co., California.

° Senou, H. (1986). Preliminary report on the fish fauna of the Helipora zone of Shiraho
fringing reef, Ishigaki Island. Conservation of the Nansei Shoto. WWF Japan. Pp. 29-36.

° Suzuki, M. (1986). Battle for the Shiraho coral reef. Japan Enviroment review. Pp 11-18.

° Sutherland, M. and Britton, D. (1980). National Parks of Japan. Kodansha International
Ltd., Japan.

° WWF-Japan (1986). Conservation of Nansei Shoto - Corals. WWF-Japan Scientific
Committee

° Yasumoto, M. (1986). Coral Community of Shiraho Coral Reef areas correlating ecological
problems with Geographic advantages. Conservation of the Nansei Shoto. WWF Japan. Pp.
1-14.

Date July 1987

Ise-Shima National Park
Management Category V (Protected Landscape)
Biogeographical Province 2.02.02 (Japanese Evergreen Forest)
Geographical Location The park is located on the southern coast of Honchu island near
Nagoya. The main town is Ise-shi next to the great Ise shrines on the Shima peninsula. The
park is located in Mie prefecture and extends from the estuary mouth of the Isuzu river right
around the coast, including the Toshijima archipelago, to the Gokasho bay west of Hamajima.
A marine zone encircles the entire coastline. 34°29’N, 136°41’E.
Date and History of Establishment 20 November 1946
Area 55,549ha
Land Tenure No information
Altitude 0-529m
Physical Features The park consists of a very indented rias coastline, dotted with islets on the
Pacific Ocean coast and a number of large bays. The highest point is Mt. Maeyama (529m) in
the more hilly area of the Shima peninsula. At its foothills are some of the tributaries which
form the Isuzu river. Its estuary opens into a myriad of small wooded islets. The coastal

waters are warmed by the black current of the Pacific (Sutherland and Britton, 1980).

Climate Typhoons tend to occur about September and the total annual rainfall averages as
much as 2000mm. Mean temperatures over the year are in the order of 16.3°C.

Vegetation The bays are dotted with pine Pinus sp. clad islands and the shores are covered
with sub-tropical plants (Sutherland and Britton, 1980).

Fauna No information
Cultural Heritage In the park is the Ise shrine, the most ancient and sacred of the 80,000

Shinto shrines in Japan. It is here that Amaterasu Omikami, the sun goddess, from whom the
Imperial family traditionally claim descent, is enshrined. The shrine was established around

-262-

Japan

the 4th century AD and the wooden shrine buildings razed to the ground and rebuilt every 20
years. The first renewal was carried out in 690 AD, yet the architecture has remained the same
from that date onwards (Sutherland and Britton, 1980).

Local Human Population The population is centred in the larger towns and ports such as
Toba, Ise-shi, Isobe and Kashikojima. A large proportion of the population is involved in the
cultivation of pearls in the Toba area (Sutherland and Britton, 1980).

Visitors and Visitor Facilities The park is of national importance for its holy shrines centred
around Ise-shi. At nearby Toba island 1.3 million tourists annually visit the Mikimoto working
pearl farm and museum. There are a diversity of recreational facilities including boating,
hiking and bathing. Hotels, hostels and youth hostels are available in the larger towns and
easily reached by rail or road (Sutherland and Britton, 1980).

Scientific Research and Facilities No information

Conservation Management’ The park has largely been established to conserve the traditional
landscape of the region.

Management Problems __ Pollution is threatening the pearl farms and presumably the other
marine fauna and flora (Sutherland and Britton, 1980; NCB, 1985).

Staff No information

Budget No information

Local Administration No information

References

° Nature Conservation Bureau (1985). Nature Conservation Administration in Japan.
Environment Agency, Japan.

° Sutherland, M. and Britton, D. (1980). National Parks of Japan. Kodansha International
Ltd., Japan.

Date July 1987

Joshinetsu Kogen National Park
(includes Shiga Highlands Biosphere Reserve)

Management Category V (Protected Landscape) IX (Biosphere Reserve)

Biogeographical Province 2.15.05 (Oriental Deciduous Forest)

Geographical Location The park is located in the Togakushi and Shiga highlands of central
Honchu, 20km north-east of Nagano (north-west of Tokyo). It consists of two parts, the larger
is roughly crescent-shaped and runs from Mt Tanigawa near Numata in the east to Karuizawa
in the south. The second part of the Park is located 20km to the west of the Shiga Park
boundary and consists of the Togakushi highlands. 36°43’N, 138°30°E.

Date and History of Establishment The site was created as a National Park on 7 September
1949. The "special area" and the "ordinary area" constitute the buffer zone where timber
production and tourist development is permitted.

Area 189,028ha (1,000ha of the park is a "special protection" core area in the Shigo highlands).
Land Tenure 70% of the Shiga area is state owned. The core area is 100% private land.

Altitude 800 - 2,542m

-263-

Japan

Physical Features The topography varies from smooth rolling highland to craggy and
boulder-strewn volcanic terrain. The park covers a district where three volcanic zones
converge (the Chokai, Nasu and Fuji chains) resulting in 70 volcanoes and 1,000 hot springs.
Mt Asama at 2,542m is Japan’s tallest active volcano. The Mt Shirane region consists of a
group of green volcanic rocks called "green tuff" and other hypabyssal or plutonic rocks.
Andesite is also present. The volcano last erupted in 1927 and 1932. The volcanic lake of Mt
Shirane is reputed to be the most acid lake in the world with a pH of 0.8 (Sutherland and
Britton, 1980; NCB, 1985).

Climate The annual mean temperature at Maruike (1,480m) is 5.3°C, ranging from -11.8°C
(January) to 21.1°C (August). Annual precipitation averages 1900mm, with a snowfall season
between November and April (maximum falls of 2.5mm have been recorded).

Vegetation A typical vertical zonation of vegetation occurs from barren rocky peaks above
the tree level, descending through an alpine zone to deciduous woodland at low altitudes. The
vegetation surrounding the volcanic peaks consists of the grass Sasa albomarginata and low
shrubs of Sorbus commixta and Rhododendron degronianum. More xerophytic species are also
found here including Deschampsia flexuosa and Sasa kurilensis. Pond and swamp vegetation
includes moorland species such as Andromeda polifolia, Inula ciliaris, Alnus sp. and Salix reinii
(IUCN, 1975; Robinson, 1987). At the height of 1,500m, virgin high altitude woodland
communities include mixed conifers such as Tsuga diversifolia and Abies mariesii (NCB,
1985). At lower altitudes are broad-leaved forests of Fagus crenata mixed with birch Betula
ermani, larch Larix sp. and azalea Rhododendron sp. (NCB, 1985). The woodland below
1,500m has been disturbed by man and is essentially secondary in origin. Birch dominates the
former deforested areas at higher altitudes and the oak Quercus mongolica and Betula
platyphylla in the lower forests (IUCN, 1975).

Fauna The diversity of fauna includes the forest living macaque Macaca fuscata and
serow Capricornis crispus, 64 recorded species of breeding birds and the amphibian Hynobius
nigrescens at its most southerly distribution IUCN, 1975; Sutherland and Britton, 1980; NCB,
1985). Alpine insects include Leucorrhinia dubia, Colias palaeno and Scopura longa (IUCN,
1975).

Cultural Heritage | Four Shinto shrines form a small circuit for pilgrims (Sutherland and
Britton, 1980).

Local Human Population Since the turn of the century, the local communities have been
becoming increasingly dependent upon the tourist industry (Sutherland and Britton, 1980).

Visitors and Visitor Facilities The park is widely used for recreation and has annual figures
of more than 2 million visitors (IUCN, 1975). The principal visitor centres are at Karuizawa
where there are international hotels, restaurants and the Ginza speciality/luxury shops. The
park is fast becoming a vast leisure centre and includes a myriad of facilities to cater for all
needs from helicopter rides to skiing, rock climbing and tennis to hot spring spas (Sutherland
and Britton, 1980; Robinson, 1987).

Scientific Research and Facilities Scientific studies have been undertaken by Shinshu
University since 1954. IBP research on the sub-arctic forests were undertaken in 1973 (IUCN,
1975). Research institute facilities were established in 1966, and include research buildings,
lecture lodgings (40 researchers) and exhibition areas (IUCN, 1975).

Conservation Management’ The site is considered to be one of the best areas for mountain
birds in Japan (Robinson, 1987). Timber production is permitted in the buffer zone area,
whilst tourism is controlled to some extent by the introduction of a toll road system on the
more popular routes within the park (Robinson, 1987).

Management Problems Threats to the park come from the building of villas and even
overcrowding by summer visitors. The 28 ski slopes with their alpine vegetation are being
adversely affected by heavy pressure in winter and mowing in summer to ensure dominance of
a Sasa grass sward (NCB, 1985).

~264-

Japan
Staff Private landowners and one official assigned for protection duties (IUCN, 1975).

Budget 1,600,000 Yen were appropriated for the fiscal year 1978 (essentially for office
running costs).

Local Administration Manza Ranger Office, Joshin’etsu Kogen Natural Park, Manza,
Tsumagoi-mura, Agatsuma-gun, Gunma Prefecture, 377-15.

Shiga Kogen Range Office, Joshin’etsu Kogen Natural Park, Shiga Kogen, Yamanouchi-machi,
Shimatokai-gun, Nagano Prefecture, 381-04.

References

° International Union for Conservation of Nature & Natural Resources, 1975. Directory of
National Parks. IUCN, Gland, Switzerland.

° MAB (1980). Shiga Heights, Biosphere Reserve nomination. Man & Biosphere Committee,
Japan.

° Nature Conservation Bureau (1985). Nature Conservation Administration in Japan.

Environment Agency, Tokyo.

Robinson, J.W. (1987). A birder’s guide to Japan. Ibis Publishing Co. California

Shinshu University (1962-65). Shiga Heights, 1962-1965. Report No.1-4. Shinsu

University.

° Shinshu University (1977). Bulletin of Institute of Natural Education in Shiga Heights of
Education, 1966-1977. No. 5-16. Shinshu University.

°

Date June 1987

Kirishima- Yaku National Park
(including the Sakurajima and Sata-Misaki marine park areas
and the Yaku virgin forests)

Management Category V_ (Protected landscape) also I (Yaku virgin forests) and IX
(Yakushima Biosphere reserve)

Biogeographical Province 2.03.02 (Japanese Evergreen Forest)

Geographical Location The National Park is situated in the extreme south of Kyushu islands.
It consists of Cape Sata on the Osumi peninsula, Mt. Kaimon on the Satsuma peninsula,
Kagoshima-Sakuraima and Mt. Kirishima as well as Yaku island (Mt. Mikanoura).
31°50’-32°00’N, 130°55’-130°59’E; Sakurajima, Ibisuki and Sato areas (with Sakurajima Sata
and Misake Satamisali Marine Park Areas): 30°59’-31°40’N, 130°31’-130°47°E; Yakushima area:
30°14’-30°23’N, 130°33’-130°59’E.

Date and History of Establishment The park was created on 16 March 1934, designated by
Natural Parks Law. Zonation includes the special protection areas such as on Yaku isle, as well
as buffer zones "special areas". Marine Park areas were established on 1 July 1970. The park
was established as a place of scenic beauty where development is controlled under Articles
17,18, 18-2 and 20 of the Natural Parks Law. Special protection is ensured for six families, 10
species of fish; four genera and 28 species of invertebrate; one genus, four species of seaweed.
Yakushima island is protected as a "wilderness area" (IUCN, Category I) under the Nature
Conservation Law of 1972.

Area 55,23lha (26.5ha Marine Park Area and at least 10,793ha Special Protected Area). Two
zones are proposed: 78.6% (43,407.8ha) multiple-use areas; 21.4% (11,823.2ha) wilderness
areas. Yakushima island has an area of 19,000ha of which 7,000ha is located within the core
area.

Land Tenure 40,094ha state land, 4,394ha public land, 10,743ha private land.

Altitude Sea level to 1,935m (maximum depth of Marine Park Areas is 20m).

-265-

Japan

Physical Features The park is centred around the Kayoshima bay on Satsuma and Osumi
peninsulas and the offshore island of Yakushima. The Kirishima sector is a mountain range
with 23 volcanic peaks up to 1,700m and includes the dormant Mt. Karakumi (the highest peak
at 1,700m), ten craters with lakes and other volcanic features such as hot springs at the base of
the mountains. The triple-peaked Sakurajima (1,118m) is an active volcano in Kayoshima -
Kinko bay, an island linked by a lava bridge to the mainland Osumi peninsula following an
eruption on 12 January 1914 (this volcanic activity filled in a water channel 200m wide and
72m deep). The history of the Sakurajima volcano is well documented and the first of the 30
known eruptions was recorded in 708 AD. Other volcanoes include Mt. Kirishima (1,574m)
and Mt. Kaimon (922m). Mt. Kaimon on the Satsuma peninsula is a dormant volcano with a
caldera lake, Ikeda, which is the largest in Kyushu - circumference 24m. The mountainous
Yaku island consists largely of basement clay slates, sandstones and quartzites. The centre of
the island, of granite, rises to Mt. Miyanoura, at 1,935m, the highest peak in Kyushu district.
Sakurajima Marine Park Area has a uniquely undulating sea-bed due to lava flows; Satamisaki
Marine Park Area is off the Sata promontory of the Kyushu mainland, as area of granite rocks.

Climate Temperatures range from 27.5°C (August) at Yakishima to 4.8°C (January) at
Kirishima. Annual precipitation figures are some of the highest in Japan with levels ranging
from 2516mm (Kirishima) to 3852-10000mm (Yakushima). The warm Kurishio current
influences the Marine Park Areas; water transparency is 10-16m, lowest at Sakurajima Marine
Park Area.

Vegetation The vegetation of the park ranges from alpine grassland, high altitude mixed
forest to broad-leaved evergreen forest and subtropical coastal vegetation. Kirishima has
600ha of Japanese fir Abies firma forest, mixed with some Quercus acuta, Illicium religiosum
and uncommon Malus _ spontanea. There are also 1,600ha of Pinus densiflora
and Rhododendron kiusianum, covering most of the island (IUCN, 1975). In the remaining
820ha Quercus salicina, Cleyera japonica, Alpinia japonica and some beech forest of Fagus
crenata are found. Sakurajima has evergreen hardwood forests of Quercus glauca and Neolitsea
thunbergii, with plantations of Pinus densiflora. Okikojima islet in the Marine Park Area is
entirely forested with Pinus thunbergii. Yakushima is noted for one of the largest natural
forests of Japan and its virgin forests of Japanese cedar Cryptomeria japonica. Many
individual trees are estimated to be 3,000 years old and 2-3m in DBH (Sprague, 1986). These
trees along with with Distylium racemosum and Trochodendron aralioides occupy 12,250ha at
1,000-1,400m. The area around Yakusugi is also extremely rich in epiphytic mosses and 300 of
the known 700 species of pteridophyte in Japan have been recorded here (IUCN, 1975). A
further 2,700ha of woodland consists of Castanopsis cuspidata, Ficus wightiana and Distylium
sp., and 1,400ha of plantations of cedar and Pinus thunbergii. At the extreme southern
peninsula of Cape Sata are communities of fan palm Livistonia chinensis. The island is of
biogeographical interest with several endemic species of plant (Okutomi, 1968; IUCN, 1975;
Sutherland and Britton, 1980; NCB, 1985; Sprague, 1986). Marine flora includes Codium sp.,
and flourishing Padina arborescens in the Sakurajima area (Marine Parks Centre, 1975).

Fauna Mammals of the park include Japanese dormouse Glirulus japonicus and wild pig Sus
scrofa leucomelas are generally present. Species of biogeographical interest on Yakushima
include endemic subspecies, Yakushima macaque Macaca fuscata yakui (at its southern limit in
Japan), a sub-species of sika Cervus nippon yakushimae and reptile Gekko yakushimensis
(IUCN, 1975; Sprague, 1986). Kirishima is rich in birds including: streaked
shearwater Calonectris leucomelas, white-rumped copper pheasant Phasianus soemeringiti
ijimae, blue-winged pitta Pitta brachyura and paradise flycatcher Terpsiphone atrocaudata
(Robinson, 1987). The insect fauna is also diversified with endemics such as Chrysozephyrus
ataxus yakushimaensia (IUCN, 1975). The fish fauna includes both temperate and tropical
varieties such as Sygnathus schlegeli, Pomacentrus coelestris and Chasetodon collare.
Schleractinian and alcyonarian corals are well developed including Montipora cactus,
Acropora spp., Pocillipora damicornis, Porites tenuis, Melithaea flabelliforme, M. flabellifera
and Anthoplexaura dimorpha. Parasigonis actinostoloides is gregarious in its development in
Okikojima, Sakurajima Marine Park Area (Marine Parks Centre, 1975).

-266-

Japan

Cultural Heritage The area is rich in mythology. The Kojiki and Nippon Shoki chronicles
recorded that it was here that Ninigino-mikoto, grandson of the sun-goddess, first descended
to earth - he was the ancestor of the present Imperial family. Mausoleums of two generations
of gods are found at Sendai, Kimotsuki and Aira. The present shrine of Ninigi-no-mikoto
(Kirishima) was constructed in 1715 (Sutherland and Britton, 1980).

Local Human Population The human population density varies in proximity to the park. On
the park boundary is the major city, Kagoshima, yet by comparison the mountains of Yaku are
largely uninhabited and on Moejima there were just 138 islanders in 1964. The park fringes
are intensively utilised for such agriculture as wet rice farming (Sutherland and Britton, 1980).

Visitors and Visitor Facilities The annual number of visitors to the park in the 1970s
averaged 13.54 millions, of which 470,000 were visiting marine parks (Marine Parks Centre,
1975). Facilities include hotels, inns, camp and picnic grounds, ski slopes, mountain and
nature trails, marine aquariums, visitor centres, boat excursions, hydrofoils and glass bottomed
boats. Ibusuki has a National Vacation Village. A road and rail system circles the mountains.
Yakushima can be reached by sea or air from Kagoshima. Yaku has an 40,000 visitors
annually, mostly for mountain climbing (Sutherland and Britton, 1980; Robinson, 1987).

Scientific Research and Facilities Vegetation studies have been undertaken by the
Environmental Agency (1973). There is a Meteorological Observatory on Mt. Kirishiuma run
by Tokyo University. There have also been Kyoto University studies on the ecology of the
Yaku macaque since 1975 (Furuichi, 1983; Maruhashi, 1982; Sprague, 1986).

Conservation Management’ The entire area is of importance for the diversity of ecosystems
from volcanic ranges through coral reef areas to primary forests on the many islands. The core
area of Cryptomeria japonica virgin forest at Yakushima is protected from exploitation and
currently is little disturbed by tourism.

Management Problems The Cryptomeria of Yakushima are threatened by felling, which is
permitted in the "ordinary zone" plantations (Sprague, 1986). Pesticides have also affected the
flora and fauna of this area. Road construction for sightseeing is occurring at Mt. Kirishima
and the low lying areas have various disturbances by man (Sutherland and Britton, 1980). No
polluted freshwater drainage occurs from land to sea but waters at Sakurajima are turbid due to
the substrate (Marine Parks Centre, 1975). A dam has been constructed on the Anbo river of
Yaku island. The macaque population on Yakushima is a potential pest species, raiding the
orange orchards, and up to 20% of the island’s macaque population was estimated as being
captured or killed in a three year period (Sprague, 1986).

Staff There is a total of at least eight staff: three full-time (ranger, Environment Agency,
Prefectural Officer and patrol man, Kagoshima Prefectural Government), five seasonal (patrol
men, Kagoshima Prefectural Government) (IUCN, 1975).

Budget In the 1970s the park received a share of US$700,000 annual allocation by
Environment Agency to National Parks, and US$9,500 annually from Kagoshima Prefectural
Government (IUCN, 1975).

Local Administration Kirishima-Yaku National Park, 2384-10 Anbo, Yakushima,
Kumage-gun, Kagoshima Prefecture, 891-43.

References

° Anon. (1969). Report on Marine Parks in Kinkowan, Kirishima-Yaku National Park. (in
Japanese) Kagushima Prefecture. 102 pp., figures and maps.

° Chancellor, R. (n.d.). Bird Life of South Kyushu. Unpub. report for ICBP.

° Furuchi, T. (1983). Inter-individual distance and influence of dominance on feeding in a
natural Japanese macaque troop. Primates. 24: 445-455.

° IUCN (1975). World Directory of National Parks and other protected areas. YUCN, Gland,
Switzerland.

° Kanemaru, S (1968) Welcome to Kagoshima, Japan. Kagoshima Tourist Federation of
Kagoshima Prefecture.

-267-

Japan

°

Marine Parks Center of Japan (1975). Marine Parks in Japan. Tokyo. May, Pp. 23.

Maruhashi, T. (1982). An ecology study of troop fission of Japanese macaques (Macaca

fuscata yakui) on Yakushima Island, Japan. Primates 23: 317-337.

° Nature Conservation Bureau (1985). Nature Conservation Administration in Japan
Environment Agency, Japan.

° Okutomi, K. (1968). Forest vegetation of the north western part of Yakushima Island.
JIBP-CT report for 1967.

° Okutami, K. (1969). Forest vegetation of the north western part of Yakushima Island.
JIBP-CT report for 1969.

° Robinson, J.W. (1987). A birder’s guide to Japan. bis Publishing Co. California.

° Sprague, D.S. (1986). Conservation of the monkeys and forests of Yakushima,
Japan. Primate Conservation. No. 7. April 1986. pp. 55-57.

° Sutherland, M. and Britton, D. (1980). National Parks of Japan. Kodansha International
Ltd., Japan.

° UNEP/IUCN (in prep.). Directory of Coral Reefs of International Importance. Vol. 3.

UNEP Regional Seas Directories and Bibliographies, FAO, Rome.

°

Date July 1987

Minami Arupusu (Southern Alps) National Park
Management Category V (Protected Landscape)
Biogeographical Province 2.02.02 (Japanese Evergreen Forest)

Geographical Location The park is situated 20km east of Kofu on Honshu island. It is found
midway between Tokyo and Nagoya in the prefectures of Nagona, Shizuoka and Yamanashi.
35°42’N, 138°34’E.

Date and History of Establishment The National Park was created on 1 June 1964 and
designated by the Natural Parks Law as a place of scenic beauty. All development is controlled
by Articles 17, 18 and 20 of the Natural Parks Law.

Area 35,752ha (9,18lha special protected areas). Two zones exist 58.9% (21,071.2ha) as a
multiple use area; 41.4% (14,727.6ha) as a wilderness or wildlife area.

Land Tenure No information
Altitude 1,200-3,192m

Physical Features The park consists of the Akaishi range, a mountainous area averaging
3,000m in altitude, and lying in a north-south direction. The Kofu basin and Fuji river valley
separate the Southern Alps from Mount Fuji. The highest of the peaks within the park
boundaries is Kitadake (3,192m) on Mount Shirane, the second highest mountain in Japan. The
mountains are composed of granite, hornstone - tufa volcanic ash, sandstone and clayey slate.
Water is abundant, the main rivers being the Norokawa at the foot of Kitadake and River
Tenryu along the Ina valley (Sutherland and Britton, 1980).

Climate Records taken at the foot of Mount Notori show a temperature variation from 23.6°C
(August) to 0.6°C (January) and an average annual precipitation of 2186mm. There are snow
falls but these are only temporary.

Vegetation The Palaearctic vegetation of this mountain park ranges from mixed
deciduous/coniferous forests at low altitudes to high alpine meadowland (Sutherland and
Britton, 1980). The coniferous forest is composed mainly of firs (Abies mariesii, A. homolepis,
A. veitchii), hemlock Tsuga diversifolia, red pine, pine (Pinus densiflora, P. parviflora),
spruce Picea jezoensis var. hondoensis, Japanese cedar, cypress (Cryptomeria japonica,
Chamaecyparis obtusa) and some larch Larix kaempferi (IUCN, 1975). Deciduous stands are
composed largely of birch Betula ermanii, beech Fagus crenata, water oak Quercus crispula and

-268-

Japan

maple Acer spp. The high alpine zone supports creeping pine Pinus pumila, Azalea and such
species as Artemisia glomerate, Veronica nipponica, Polemonium nipponicum, Dryas octopetala,
Sibbaldia procumbens, Fritillaria camschatcensis and local varieties of Ranunculus
and Melandrium spp. (IUCN, 1975; NCB, 1985)

Fauna’ The larger mammal fauna is represented by Japanese macaque Macaca fuscata, wild
boar Sus scrofa leucomystax, Honshu sika Cervus nippon centralis and Japanese
serow Capricornis crispus (IUCN, 1975; Sutherland and Britton, 1980). Birds include golden
eagle Aguila chrysaétos japonica, Hodgson’s hawk eagle Spizaetus nipalensis orientalis,
ptarmigan Lagopus mutus japonicus (a local sub-species considered to be rare in Japan),
nutcracker Nucifraga caryocatactes japonicus, wren Troglodytes troglodytes tumigatus and
endemic Japanese robin Erithacus akahige (IUCN, 1975).

Cultural Heritage The area was once regarded as important for private art collections but
much was destroyed in world war II bombing raids (Sutherland and Britton, 1980).

Local Human Population Agriculture and settlement areas are largely centred in the valleys
around the township of Iida in the Tenryn. Rice is one of the main economies of the area
(Sutherland and Britton, 1980).

Visitors and Visitor Facilities _ The park received 750,000 visitors in 1972 (IUCN, 1975).
There is a distinct lack of facilities and these are restricted to huts, access roads and mountain
trails. There is difficulty of access and lack of roads traversing the park. Activities are largely
confined to hiking and mountaineering (Sutherland and Britton, 1980).

Scientific Research and Facilities Studies of vegetation have been undertaken by the
Environment Agency (1973). There are no special scientific research facilities, although
climatological data is collected at Notori (IUCN, 1975; Sutherland and Britton, 1980; NCB,
1985).

Conservation Management Difficulty of access has ensured the lack of exploitation and
over-development of the park. Access along the new "Super Norokawa Forestry road" is
restricted to forestry staff for much of the year. Tourists are allowed access over a few
summer months (Sutherland and Britton, 1980).

Management Problems Currently there is considerable forest exploitation and forest road
construction. The local authorities have considered proposals for villa development, ski resorts
and golf links in the park (Sutherland and Britton, 1980). The construction of the "Super
Norokawa Forestry road" had been halted by environmentalists for 5 years to study the
environmental impact (completion was in 1979) (IUCN, 1975; NCB, 1985).

Staff There are at least two full-time staff (ranger of the Environment Agency, and an
assistant warden from the Nagano Prefectural Government); four seasonal staff (patrol men
funded by the Nagano and Yamanashi Prefectural Governments) (IUCN, 1975).

Budget In the 1970s the park received a share of the Environment Agency’s annual
subvention to National Parks (US$700,000) in addition to US$5,000 provided by Nagano and
Yamanashi Prefectural Governments (IUCN, 1975).

Local Administration No information

References

° Anon. 1963. Scientific Report of Minamiarupus. Nagano Regional Forestry Office, Forestry
Agency. (in Japanese).

° IUCN (1975). World Directory of National Parks and other protected areas. YUCN, Gland,
Switzerland.

-269-

Japan

° Nature Conservation Bureau (1985). Nature Conservation in Japan. Environment Agency,
Japan.

° Sutherland, M. and Britton, D. (1980). National Parks of Japan. Kadunsha International
Ltd., Tokyo.

Date June 1987

Nikko National Park
Management Category V (Protected Landscape)
Biogeographical Province

Geographical Location The National Park is located on Central Honshu island, north of
Tokyo, centred around Nikko town in a mountainous area west of Tochigi Prefecture.
36°39’-37°13’N, 139°09’-140°0S’E

Date and History of Establishment 4 December 1934 (designated by the Natural Parks Law).
Two zones exist: 93% (130,898.5ha) is a multiple use area and 7% (9,799.6ha) a wilderness area
for wildlife protection.

Area 140,698ha (there are 14 special protected areas in a total of 9,805ha)
Land Tenure 74,824.2ha State land, 11,377.2ha public land, 54,496.7ha private land
Altitude 300-2,578m

Physical Features An area of volcanic mountains, the most important being Mt. Okushirane
(2,577m), Mt. Nantai with the crater of an extinct volcano (2,484m), Mt Nasu and Mt Hiuchi.
The area is largely a landscape of plateaux, rivers, waterfalls, lakes and dense forest. There are
many hot springs as at Chuzenji, and 47 waterfalls including the Kegon Falls which flow from
Lake Chuzenji. This lake is 15 miles in circumference and surrounded by forest and
mountains. It was originally formed from the eruption of Mt Nantai many centuries ago.

Climate Temperatures range from 19°C (August) to -4°C (February); average annual
precipitation 2,254mm. Snow falls in the mid-winter period are up to 2m deep.

Vegetation The vegetation at Nikko is typically Palearctic. The coniferous forests consist of
the firs Abies homolepsis and A. mariesii, spruce Picea jezoensis var. hondoensis,
hemlock Tsuga diversifolia, pine Pinus densiflora and P. pumila, very old Japanese
cedars Cryptomeria japonica and larch Larix kaempferi. There are also deciduous forests of
birch Betula tauschii and B. ermanii, beech Fagus crenata, water oak Quercus crispula,
elm Ulmus davidiana and azalea Rhododendron japonicum. The high altitude alpine vegetation
includes Arnica unalashcensis var. tschonoskyi, Potentilla matsumurea, the avens Sieversia
pentapetala var. immaculata. The raised bog flora of Kotoku includes Andromeda polifolia,
Gentiana thunbergii var. minor, day lily Hemerocallis middendorfii var. esculenta, Iris setosa,
Drosera anglica, the thistle Cirsium homoletis and arrow grass Scheuchzeria palustris. The
moorland of Oze-ga-hara is rich in Lyichiton camtschatcense (IUCN, 1975).

Fauna The fauna is typified by the Japanese macaque Macaca fuscata, Asiatic black
bear Selenarctos thibetanis japonicus and Honshu sika Cervus nippon centralis. The birds
include green pheasant Phasianus versicolor, Honshu copper pheasant Syrmaticua
soemmerringii scintillans, the finch Leucosticte arctoa brunneonucha, blue flycatcher Muscicapa
c. cyanomelana and Japanese robin Erithacus a. akahige. Grey bunting Emberiza variabilis
breed around Lake Ozenuma and on Mt Nasu where ruddy kingfisher Halcyan coromanda is
common along forested streams (Martins et al., 1980).

-270-

Japan

Cultural Heritage Nikko is important for the Toshogu shrine (constructed 1617), built to
commemorate Ieyasu Tokugawa, the founder of the Edo shogunate Government. This building
and a complex of other temples and shrines, set amid sacred Cryptomeria groves, are some of
the most important architectural structures in Japan. The Buddhist Rinnoji temple, constructed
1,100 years ago, is the oldest structure at Nikko. The festivals for the Toshogu shrine are
celebrated on 17 May and 17 October every year when 1,000 "armed warriors" in the armour of
the Edo period (17th century) process at Nikko. Pilgrimages are also made to the sacred shrine
on the summit of Mt Nantai.

Local Human Population Local products include rice, wheat and barley, tobacco and the
edible gourd "Kanpyo". The horses bred in this area are renowned.

Visitors and Visitor Facilities There were 2.8 million visits per year in the 1960s, rising to
over 19 million visitors in 1972 (IUCN, 1975). The key reasons for visiting the Park include
sightseeing the various temples and waterfalls around Nikko. The area is easily reached by car,
bus or train from Tokyo. Facilities include numerous hotels, inns, mountain huts (at Oze),
campgrounds, picnic areas, mountain and nature trails, skating and skiing areas, access roads,
museum, visitor centre and the National Vacation Village (Nasu area). Cable cars and lifts
permit tourists to see the waterfalls in comfort. There are also boating, fishing and swimming
facilities at Lake Chuzenji. Skating competitions are held annually at Hosoo.

Scientific Research and Facilities Investigations of vegetation have been undertaken by the
Environment Agency (1973).

Conservation Management Ocze area has the highest moorland in Japan notable for blooms of
"mizu-basho" Lysichiton camtsahcense var. japonicum and other moorland plants.

Management Problems Several man-made lakes and hydroelectric barrages have been
constructed in the park. Excessive visitor pressure in summer has a profound effect upon the
Park ecosystem.

Staff 10 full-time staff (superintendent and 6 rangers from the Environment Agency, 3
prefectural officers from Tochigi prefecture); 11 seasonal (7 patrol men from Fukushima and
Niigata prefectures, 4 naturalists from National Parks Association) (IUCN, 1975).

Budget In the 1970s there was support from annual allocation by the Environment Agency to
the National Parks (total US$700,000); also there was US$48,000 per annum from Fukushima,
Tochigi, Gumma and Niigata prefectures; US$2,000 from National Parks Association of Japan
(IUCN, 1975).

Local Administration Nikko National Park Headquarters Office, Environmental Agency,
Honchyo, Nikko Coty, Tochigi Prefecture. Ranger Office at Oze Lakeside, Katashina Village,
Ranger Station at Yumoto, Imaichi Forestry Branch Office, Imaichi City, Japan.

References

° 1970. Vegetationskundliche Untersuchungen im Ozegahara-Moor, Mittel Japan (summary in
German). The Nature Conservation Society of Japan.

° Kodaira, J. (c. 1960). Tochigi prefecture, the prefecture where Nikko is located. Furuhata,
Japan.

° Martins R.P. et al. (1980). Report on a birding expedition to Japan, 8 March- 14 May 1980.

° Nature Conservation Bureau (1985). Nature Conservation Administration in Japan.
Environment Agency, Tokyo.

° Sutherland, M. and Britton, D. (1980). National Parks of Japan. Kodansha International
Ltd, Tokyo.

Date June 1987

-271-

Japan

Ogasawara (Bonin Islands) National Park
(including Ogasawara marine park and its seven marine park areas)

Management Category V (Protected Landscape)
Biogeographical Province 2.41.13 (Ryukyu Islands)

Geographical Location The park is located at Ogasawara (Bonin Islands) and Kazan Retto
(Volcano Islands), in the north-west Pacific, 1,000km south of Tokyo. The archipelago extends
300km from Mukojima in the north to Kitaiokima in the extreme south. The park itself is
divided into four isolated sections across the archipelago. They were transferred to the
administration of Tokyo metropolitan area, following the end of the American occupation in
1968. They include Mukojima, Nishinoshima, Kitaiojima and Chichijima: 27°02’-27°10’N,
142°09’-142°14’E (to include Anijima Channel marine park area and Minamishima section
marine park area); Hahajima: 26°33’-28°36’N, 142°07°-142°10’E (to include Hahajima section
marine park area). (Iwojima: 24°14’-24°49°N, 141°16’-141°27’E is not included in the park
although it is part of the archipelago.)

Date and History of Establishment The site was protected from 16 October 1972 under the
Natural Parks Law as a place of scenic beauty, protected as a National Park. Development is
controlled by Art. 17, 18, 18-2 and 20, Natural Parks Law. Special regulations exist to protect
24 families, 13 species of Osteichthyes (fish); 17 families, one genus and 29 species of
invertebrates; 1 family, two genera and six species of seaweed. Ogasawara Marine Park was
created on 16 October 1972 along with the National Park.

Area 6,433.7ha (463ha MPA). Two zones proposed 56.9% (3,831.l1ha) wilderness and 40.4%
(2,602.6ha) multiple-use. The Marine Park consists of 46.3ha.

Land Tenure 5,424ha state land, 1,009.7ha in private ownership.
Altitude Sea level to 918m (maximum depth of 20m in MPA)

Physical Features The park is part of two oceanic island groups, of largely tertiary period
volcanic origin. Chichishima (6km by 3km) and Hahashima are composed of andesite and
basalt, which forms steeply-eroded cliffs and rocky bays. The Minamishima section of
Chichijima is coral-limestone, with karstic formations above and below sea level, while the
Senjinawa section of Chichijima and Okuzure bay in Hahajima, are noted for their cliffs.
Kita-Iwojima, in the southern Kazan group, is an emergent volcanic cone with solfataras. The
volcano rises steeply to 804m. Coral reefs occur in a number of areas, centred around
Minamijima.

Climate The park falls in an area between temperate and tropical zones. Temperatures vary
from 28°C (winter mean) to 17°C (summer mean) and about 1600mm of annual rainfall.
Surface water temperature averages 23.6°C, with transparency from 20-40m, and depths of
26.5m. Typhoons are prevalent from August to November.

Vegetation Sub-tropical rain forest covers most of the islands and includes several endemic
elements. Vegetation is dominated by Juniperus taxifolia, Pinus luchuensis, Morus boninensis,
Schima mertensiana, Rhaphiolepis integerrima, Distylium lepidotum, Leucaena glauca, Hibiscus
glaber and Pandanus boninensis along with tree ferns Cyathea spinulosa and C. mertensiana.
Other typical species are Ardisia sieboldii, Pouteria obovata, Ochrosia nakaina and Livistona
boninensis (IUCN, 1975). Rarities include Photinia wrightiana, Melanstoma tetramerum
and Dendrocacalia crepidifolia. Marine vegetation includes species of Dictyopteris, Sargassum
duplicatum, Caulerpa brachypus, Bryopsidaceae spp., Padina minor and Galaxaura fastigiata
(IUCN, 1975).

-272-

Japan

Fauna The fauna includes only a few native mammals such as flying fox Pteropus dasymalus
(considered rare). Seabirds are numerous and include black-footed albatross Diomedea
nigripes, wedge-tailed shearwater Puffinus pacificus cuneatus, Bulwer’s petrel Bulweria
bulweri, red-tailed tropic bird Phaéthon rubricauda rothschildi, brown booby Sula leucogaster
plotus and swift tern Sterna bergii cristata. Other interesting though scarce species are
buzzard Butes butes, fruit pigeon Columba janthina nitens, Bonin honeyeater Apalopteron
familiare hahasima and grey-capped greenfinch Carduelis sinica kittlitzi (IUCN, 1975;
Robinson, 1987). Marine fauna includes many tropical fishes of the families Fistulariidae,
Sygnathidae, Labridae, Scorpididae, Zanclidae and species including Acanthurus olivaceus
and Paracanthurus hepatus. There are 40 recorded varieties of coral including
schleractinians Acropora leptocyathus, A. pyramidalis and Favia speciosa, alcyonarians Nephthea
chabroli and Xenia spp.; and gorgonarian Melithaea flabellifera (Marine Parks Centre, 1975).

Cultural Heritage The area was first settled in 1830 by a small group of British, Americans
and Hawaiians on Chichijima but the island was annexed in 1876 by the Japanese. The
Iwojima island was an important battleground in world war II (Sutherland and Britton, 1980).

Local Human Population In the late 1930s the island population was 7,700 but they were
largely removed to Tokyo in the last war. When the islands were returned to Japan in 1968
only Chichijima was inhabited by 285 people), largely English speaking descendants of the
early settlers. The local economy consists of sugar cane, fruit orchards and timber extraction
(sandalwood, ironwood and rosewood) (Sutherland and Britton, 1980).

Visitors and Visitor Facilities There were estimates of up to 7,000 visitors to the National
Park in 1973 (IUCN, 1975). Access to Chichijima is by ship from Tokyo (45 hours). There are
few facilities and these are centred on the few smail inns, guest houses and trails on Chichijima
and Hahajima. Camping is forbidden (Robinson, 1987).

Scientific Research and Facilities Survey of islands have been undertaken by expeditions in
July 1969 (IUCN, 1975), and studies of vegetation by the Environmental Agency.

Conservation Management The marine park areas and the national park itself have been
designated to reduce the impact, and control the development of, recreation and tourism in the
rural areas (IUCN, 1975; Marine Parks Centre, 1975; NCB, 1985).

Management Problems No information

Staff Total six staff (a ranger of the Environment Agency; two officers and three patrol men,
appointed by Tokyo Prefectural Government) (IUCN, 1975).

Budget In the 1970s the park received a share of the Environment Agency’s annual
subvention to National Parks (US$700,000) and US$6,000 provided annually by Tokyo
Prefectural Government (IUCN, 1975).

Local Administration Ogasawara Branch Office, Tokyo Prefectural Government, Omura,
Chichijima, Tokyo Prefecture.

References

° IUCN (1975). World Directory of National Parks and other protected areas. YUCN, Gland,

Switzerland.

Marine Parks Centre (1975). Marine Parks of Japan. Marine Parks Centre of Japan, Tokyo.

Nakai, T. 1930. Plants of the Bonin Islands. Bull. Biogeogr. Soc. Japan: 1: 249-278.

Nature Conservation Bureau (1985). | Nature Conservation Administration in Japan.

Environment Agency, Japan.

° Robinson, J.W. (1987). A birder’s guide to Japan. \bis Publishing Co. California.

°* Sutherland, M. and Britton, D. (1980). National Parks of Japan. Kodansha International
Ltd., Tokyo.

° Swenson, F.A. (1949). Geology and groundwater resources of Iwojima. Bull. Geol. Soc.
Amer. 59: 995-1008.

°

°

-273-

Japan

° Tokyo Prefecture. (1969, 1970). Scientific Report of Ogasawara Islands (in Japanese).
Tokyo Prefecture publication.

° Tuyama, T. (1953). On the phytogeographical status of the Bonin and Volcano Islands.
Proc. 7th Pacific Science Congress. 5: 208-212.

Date June 1987

Rikuchu-Kaigan National Park
(includes the Kesennuma Marine Park)

Management Category V (Protected Landscape)
Biogeographical Province 2.02.02 (Japanese Evergreen Forest)

Geographical Location Situated in north-west Honshu, as a 180km strip along the Pacific
Ocean coastline, from Kuji in the north via Miyako to Kesennuma in the south. The largest
town in the area is Morioka, 80km to the west by the Kitakami highlands. The park is located
entirely within Iwate prefecture. 39°43’N, 141°08’E.

Date and History of Establishment The area was created as a national park on 2 May 1955
under the Natural Parks Law. Development within the park is controlled under Articles 17, 18
and 20. The Marine Park area was established on 22 January 1971.

Area 12,348ha (the Marine Park area totals 23.4ha).
Land Tenure No information
Altitude Sea level to over 200m

Physical Features The park consists of 180km of a highly indented and precipitous cliff
coastline. The cliffs of Kitayamazaki are often 200m high, formed from Palaeozoic chalk and
limestone strata, basalt and granite columns. The southern half of Iwate’s coastline includes
submerged valleys (ria) and fjordlike bays. The Rikuchu coast is bathed by both cold and
warm currents in the Oyashio current system (Sutherland and Britton, 1980; NCB, 1985).

Climate Average rainfall figures approximate between 1000-1500mm, with a yearly mean
temperature of 9°C. The average temperature for the coldest month is -0.3°C (January) and
for the warmest month 24.6°C (July).

Vegetation The coastal forests include relict habitats of Japanese red pines Pinus densiflora
and evergreen forests of tabunoki Machilus thunbergii in the southern part of the park (NCB,
1985). Many of the indented cliff habitats are capped by dense growths of red pine along with
camphor trees Cinnamonum camphora and camellia Camellia japonica (Sutherland and Britton,
1980; NCB, 1985).

Fauna The coastline abounds in sea bird habitats. Species include black-tailed gull Larus
crassirostris, streaked sheerwater Calonectris leucomelas, Swinhoe’s storm petrel Oceanodroma
monorhis and fork-tailed storm petrel O. furcata (NCB, 1985). Fish include Malichoeres
peocilopterus and Cottus pollux (Marine Parks Centre, 1975).

Cultural Heritage No information
Local Human Population Most of the population is centred in the coastal parts of Kuji and

Miyako, as well as Kamaishi and Kesennuma, all areas excluded from the park. Fishing, sea
urchin and oyster collecting are important local industries.

o74=

Japan
Visitors and Visitor Facilities Facilities include 14 glass bottom boats in the Oshima area.
There are also boat sightseeing excursions which traverse the entire length of the Park (Marine
Parks Centre, 1975).
Scientific Research and Facilities No information
Conservation Management The park has one of the few extensive areas of undeveloped
coastline left in Japan (just over 50% of the coast in the country has been commercially
developed) (Sutherland and Britton, 1980; NCB, 1985).
Management Problems No information
Staff No information

Budget No information

Local Administration No information

References
°* Marine Parks Centre (1975). Marine Parks of Japan. Marine Parks Centre of Japan, Tokyo.
° Nature Conservation Bureau (1985). Nature Conservation Administration in Japan.

Environment Agency, Tokyo.
° Sutherland, M. and Britton, D. (1980). National Parks in Japan. Kodanshi International
Ltd., Tokyo.

Date July 1987

Rishiri- Rebun-Sarobetsu National Park
Management Category V (Protected Landscape)
Biogeographical Province 2.14.05 (Manchu Japanese Mixed Forest)

Geographical Location The park is located at the north-western edge of Hokkaido and
includes Rishiri and Rebun islands (west of Wakkanai). 45°26’N, 141°43’E.

Date and History of Establishment Rishiri and Rebun islands were originally designated as a
quasi-national park. On 20 September 1974, along with Sarobetsu Plain (45°05’N, 141°41’E),
the site was created as a national park under the Natural Parks Law. The park consists of a
27km coastal strip on the Sarobetsu Plain from Bakkai to Wakkasakanai, the higher slopes of
Rishiri island and most of Rebun island. Each of the three park areas has a series of protection
zones and excludes urban areas of high population numbers.

Area 21,222ha

Land Tenure No information

Altitude 0-1,718m

Physical Features Rishiri island is an upthrust extinct conical volcano (1,718m) which was
formed a few thousand years ago. Nearby Rebun island is of much older origin and low-lying
(max. 490m). The Sarobetsu Plain consists of sand dunes, marshland and low-lying land of
3-7m (the highest point is Maruyama at 14m a.s.l.). The area is composed of peat bog covered

by fertile river silt and has an abundance of ponds and lakes. Waterlogging occurs each year as
a result of winter rains and melting spring snows (Sutherland and Britton, 1980; NCB, 1985).

-275-

Japan

Climate The subarctic climate is generally cooler than much of Japan. The Sarobetsu Plain is
exceptional in having 122 frost-free days per year. Average temperatures are 5.6°C with a
mean minimum of -1.1°C. Rainfall precipitation averages 1241mm per year, in addition to
40mm of snow.

Vegetation The park is situated in a biogeographic area rich in flora of alpine origin, showing
affiliations to the vegetation of the Kurile islands, Siberia and Alaska (NCB, 1985). The
habitats within the park range from pine forest through to marshes, lakes and peat bogs (NCB,
1985). The woodland communities are composed of pine Pinus, Japanese spruce Picea,
elm Ulmus and oak Quercus (Sutherland and Britton, 1980). Typical lake vegetation
communities, such as at Sarobetsu, include Phragmites communis, Juncus setchuensis, Scirpus
lacustris, Typha latifolia, Nuphar japonicum, Trapa natans and Potamogeton distinctus (Scott,
in prep.). Rebun has more than 200 varieties of alpine plants, including creeping pines Pinus
pumila, crowfoot and pinks (Sutherland and Britton, 1980).

Fauna The largest mammals native to the islands are squirrels, field mice and shrews
(foxes Vulpes vulpes and weasels Mustela sp. were introduced at the beginning of the century).
In Sarobetsu there have been records of 23 mammal species, as well as such amphibians as Hyla
japonica, Rana chensinensis and Hynobius retardatus (see Scott, in prep. for lists of other
animal species). The Sarobetsu Plain is an important breeding site for a number of migratory
waterfowl including mallard Anas platyrhynchos, falcated teal A. falcata, smew Mergus albellus
and red-necked grebe Podiceps grisegena. Woodland and open countryside species are
represented by snowy owl Nyctea scandiaca, gyrfalcon Falco rusticolus and stonechat Emberiza
aureola (for bird species list see Robinson, 1987 and Scott, in prep.).

Cultural Heritage The area was a battleground for the Czarist navy and Japan’s Tokugawa
shogunate in 1807 (Sutherland and Britton, 1980).

Local Human Population § The area is still a centre for the Ainu proto-caucasian people,
although their culture has largely been destroyed since the Japanese arrived on Hokkaido 300
years ago. To-day the local economy of the Rishiri and Rebun islands is based on fishing and
cattle breeding (NCB, 1985). In the Sarobetsu Plains commercial fishing and agriculture are
permitted (Scott, in prep.).

Visitors and Visitor Facilities _ There is a diversity of facilities including three designated
campsites on Rishiri and an exhibition hall of local history and crafts. Boats and aircraft
service the two islands. (Sutherland and Britton, 1980; Robinson, 1987).

Scientific Research and Facilities No information

Conservation Management The Sarobetsu Plain embraces the largest wetland in Japan
(8,129ha) and is fully protected as a reserve. It has been classed as one of the most important
wetland sites in Japan (Scott, in prep.). The alpine plant communities on Rebun have
additionally been protected as Natural Monuments (Sutherland and Britton, 1980).

Management Problems’ There are construction plans in existence to develop part of the area
for dumping radioactive waste (Scott, in prep.).

Staff Park rangers are present on Rishiri (Sutherland and Britton, 1980).

Budget No information

Local Administration No information

References

° Nature Conservation Bureau (1985). Nature Conservation Administration in Japan.

Environment Agency, Tokyo.
° Robinson, J.W. (1987). A birder’s guide to Japan. Ibis Publishing Co. California.

-276-

Japan

° Scott, D.A. and Carbonell, M. (1986). A Directory of Neotropical Wetlands. IUCN
Cambridge and IWRB Slimbridge.

° Sutherland, M. and Britton, D. (1980). National Parks in Japan. Kodanshi International
Ltd., Tokyo.

Date July 1987

Saikai National Park
(including Fukue and Wakamatsu Marine Parks)

Management Category V (Protected landscape)
Biogeographical Province 2.02.02 (Japanese Evergreen Forest)

Geographical Location The park is located in the Goto, Hirado and Kujuku archipelagos,
north-west of Kyushu, in the Nagasaki prefecture. 33°06’-33°26’N, 129°20’-129°26’E.
(Kujukushima sector: 33°06’-33°26’N, 129°20’-129°26’E; Goto Island sector: 32°35’-33°18’N,

128°40’-129°16’E; Fukue MPA: 32°42’N, 128°50’E; Wakamatsu MPA 32°50’N, 129°20°E.)

Date and History of Establishment The national park was created on 16 March, 1955 under
the National Parks Law (protection under Articles 17, 18, 18-2 and 20). The marine parks
were designated on 16 October, 1972. There is special protection for three families and 24
species of invertebrate, one family, three genera and three species of seaweed. Two zones
exist: 96.6% (23,500ha) is a multiple-use buffer-zone and 3.4% (124ha) is a wilderness area for
conservation purposes.

Area 24,653ha (30.4ha marine park area)
Land Tenure 1,233ha state land, 4,769ha public land, 18,322ha in private ownership.
Altitude Sea level to 568m (maximum depth of MPA, 20m)

Physical Features The park consists of over 150 volcanic islands of varying size. They are
characterised by inlets, high cliffs and rare cinder cone formations. Fukue marine park at
Fukue Island and Wakamatsue marine park at Wakamatsue Island are affected by the warm
waters of the Tsushima Current, a branch of the Kuroshio Current. They are islands of tuff
and sandstone, the sea floor being sandy mud with stones and white tuffaceous sand
respectively (Marine Parks Centre, 1975). The Kujukushima archipelago comprises a cluster of
nearly 200 islets. The Goto archipelago consists largely of sedimentary rocks, sandstone, shale
and conglomerate. Basalt, andesite and granite are also present. There are sheer 160m cliffs at
Osezaki and Fukue Island and coral reefs at Fukue and Wakamatsue (Marine Parks Centre,
1975; Sutherland and Britton, 1980; NCB, 1985).

Climate Mild climate with temperatures varying from 28°C (August) to 5.8°C (January) at
Kujukushima and precipitation of 2016-2076mm. Transparency in the coastal areas is 10-17m.

Vegetation The flora ranges from temperate palaearctic to subtropical species. The
coniferous forest comprise red pine Pinus densiflora, black pine P. thunbergii, Japanese
cedar Cryptomeria japonica and Chamaecyparis obtusa. Temperate rain forests consist of
associations of Myrica rubra, Quercus phylliraeoides, pasania oak Castanopsis cuspidata var.
sieboldii, Cinnamomum camphora, Camellia japonica var. spontanea and Rhododendron
metternichii var. typicum (IUCN, 1975). Other typical species are Ficus wightiana, Cycas
revoluta and betel-nut tree Areca catechu (IUCN, 1975; NCB, 1985). Marine vegetation
includes algae such as Codium spp., Halimeda spp., Sargassum spp., Padina arborescens,
Dictyopteris spp., and Corallina spp. (Marine Parks Centre, 1975).

- D7}

Japan

Fauna The park is of interest for its Palaearctic fauna which includes Kyushu sika
deer Cervus nippon nippon and birds such as eastern reef heron Egretta s. sacra, black-tailed
gull Larus crassirostris and murrelet Synthliboramphus antiquus (IUCN, 1975). Marine fauna
includes temperate and sub-tropical fish such as Pomacentrus coelistis, Amphiprion xanthurus,
Pseudolabrus japonicus, Thalassoma cupido and Méicocanthus strigatus. Corals include
schleractinians such as Acropora spp., Porites tenuis and Favia speciosa; alycyonarians Nepthea
chabrolii and Stereonephthya japonica and gorgonians Melithaea flabellifera, Anthoplexaura
dimorpha and Antipathes japonica. Other marine fauna include crinoids Tropiometra afra;
sea-urchins Toxopneustes pilealus, sea-cucumbers Holothuria pervicase and sea-anemones such
as Parasicyonis actinostoloides (Marine Parks Centre, 1975).

Cultural Heritage Hirado island is of special interest for its historic links with foreign trade.
The port of Hirado was the main Japanese trading post for the Dutch and English in the
16-17th centuries (Sutherland and Britton, 1980).

Local Human Population The population of Goto archipelago are largely Christians and
subsist on their deep sea fishing fleet and cattle-rearing industry (Sutherland and Britton, 1980).

Visitors and Visitor Facilities There were up to 4.58 million visitors in 1972, with 100,000
visiting the marine parks IUCH, 1975; Marine Parks Centre, 1975). Facilities include hotels,
inns, picnic grounds, access roads and ferries, sightseeing boats, an aquarium and _ historical
museum at Hirado. Access to the islands is by ship from Nagasaki or Sasebo and by air from
Nagasaki (Sutherland and Britton, 1980).

Scientific Research and Facilities Study of vegetation has been undertaken by the
Environmental Agency.

Conservation Management No information

Management Problems The Kujukushima part of the park is hemmed in by built-up areas.
Settlement occurs within Park boundaries and, as in the Gozo islands, cattle grazing is
widespread (Sutherland and Britton, 1980).

Staff Total five (a ranger of the Environment Agency; four officers appointed by the
Nagasaki Prefectural Government) (IUCN, 1975).

Budget In the 1970s the park received a share of the Environment Agency’s annual
subvention to National Parks (US$700,00); in addition to US$45,000 provided by Nagasaki
Prefectural Government (IUCN, 1975).

Local Administration Kashimae ranger office, Environmental Agency, Kashimae Sasebo City,
Nagasaki Prefecture. Branch offices at Kenppoku and Goto.

References

° IUCN (1975). World Directory of National Parks and other protected areas. YUCN, Gland,
Switzerland.

° Marine Parks Centre (1975). Marine Parks in Japan. Marine Parks Centre of Japan, Tokyo.

° Nagasaki Prefecture (1971). Scientific Report of the Marine Park in Nagasaki Prefecture

(Japanese). Nagasaki Prefecture publication.

Nature Conservation Bureau (1985). Nature Conservation Administration in Japan

Environment Agency, Tokyo, Japan.

° Sutherland, M. and Britton, D. (1980). National Parks of Japan. Kodansha International
Ltd., Tokyo, Japan.

Date June 1987

=078-

Japan

Sanin Kaigan National Park
(includes Toyooka, Takeno, Hamasaka and Uradome Marine Parks)

Management Category V (Protected landscape)
Biogeographical Province 2.02.02 (Japanese Evergreen Forest)

Geographical Location The park is located in western Honshu as a continuous 75km long sea
coast between Amino (Kyota prefecture) and the sand dunes near Tottori (Tottori prefecture).
35°32’-35°42’N, 134°13’-135°OIE.

Date and History of Establishment The park was created on 15 July 1963 by the Natural
Parks Law. The Marine Park Areas were established on 22 January 1971. Development is
controlled within the Park (Art. 17, 18, 18-2 and 20, Natural Parks Law) and priority is given
to protection of the scenic beauty of the National Park. There is also special protection for
four species of fish; 9 species of invertebrate; 16 genera and four species of seaweed. Zonation
includes: 90% (8,003ha) as multiple-use areas; 10% (892.9ha) as wilderness area.

Area 8,996ha (46.5ha Marine protected area and 556ha special protected area for wildlife
conservation)

Land Tenure §80.7ha state land, 2,878.4ha public land, 6,036.8ha private land.
Altitude Sea level to 567m (maximum depth of Marine Protected Areas 20m)

Physical Features The park consists of a 75km long seacoast of granite and basalt where
erosion has resulted in 91 large and small islands and reefs, as well as 52 caves and arches, such
as at Genbudo and Yoroi-no-Sode. The overall effect is a much indented cliff coastline, and
includes the 16km circumference brackish Koyama lagoon by the town of Tottori. On the
south-west are the Tottori sand dunes formed by the strong north-westerly Siberian wind. The
sand dunes are 16km long and 2km wide, the largest in Japan (IUCN, 1975). The Marine Parks
are influenced by the warm Tsushima current, a branch of the Kuroshio current. (Water
transparency ranges from 15-25m). Hot springs are also located in the park and include those
at Mamisaka. The sea bed is largely composed of tuff, granite and andesite (IUCN, 1975;
Marine Parks Centre, 1975; Sutherland and Britton, 1980).

Climate Annual temperatures vary from 26.6°C (August) to 4.4°C (February). There is
2385mm annual rainfall and occasional snowfalls. Water temperature averages 18°C or more.

Vegetation The coastal woodland is dominated by black pine Pinus _ thunbergii,
Neolitsea (Machilus) thunbergii and Pittosporum tobira (Sutherland and Britton, 1975; NCB,
1985). Marine vegetation is temperate with flourishing Sargassum patens and S. serratifolium,
Ulva pertusa, Dictyota dichotoma, Grateloupia filicina, Acrosorium flabellatum and Cladophora
japonica (Marine Parks Centre, 1975).

Fauna Characteristic species include Japanese macaque Macaca fuscata, Temminck’s
cormorant Phalacrocorax filamentosus, highly threatened local race of white stork Ciconia
ciconia boyciana and red-rumped swallow Hirundo daurica (IUCN, 1975). The marine fauna
includes temperate fish such as Chromis notatus, Girella punctata, Pterogobius zonoleucus,
Ditrema temmincki and various Labridae. Invertebrates include sea anemones, starfish and
sponges such as Solanderia secunda, Euplexaura erecta, Aglaophenia whiteleggei and Comanthus
japonica (Marine Parks Centre, 1975).

Cultural Heritage Myths and legends of the ancient Izumo tribe persist in the Sanin Kaigon
area (Sutherland and Britton, 1980).

Local Human Population Tottori is a market centre for timber, rice and fruit orchards, as
well as being a renowned holiday resort. Nearby Kasumi is noted for its fishing industry.

-279-

Japan

Visitors and Visitor Facilities Annual visitation of 6.32 million people with up to 900,000 to
the Marine Park Areas (IUCN, 1975). Facilities include hotels, inns, picnic grounds, nature
trails, access roads, sightseeing boats, glass-bottomed boats (at Toyooka, Hamasaka and
Uradome Kaigna Marine Park Area) sand dune skiing and a National Vacation Village. Other
facilities include a Folk Art Museum at Tottori (Sutherland and Britton, 1980).

Scientific Research and Facilities Studies of vegetation have been undertaken by the
Environment Agency (IUCN, 1975).

Conservation Management No information

Management Problems The coastal area and the Koyama and Togo lakes are extensively
fished (Sutherland and Britton, 1980).

Staff There is a total of at least 11 staff, one full-time ranger (Environment Agency), 10
seasonal patrol men (Hyogo and Tottori Prefectural Governments) (IUCN, 1975).

Budget In the mid 1970s there was support from the annual allocation by the Environment
Agency to the National Parks (US$700,000); US$9,000 per annum from Hyogo and Tottori
Prefectural Governments (IUCN, 1975).

Local Administration Takeno Ranger Office, Environment Agency, Takeno Kaigan, Takeno,
Hyogo.

References

° Anon. (1963). Scientific Report of Sanin Kaigan National Park (in Japanese) Hyogo Precture.

° Anon. (1966). Research Report on underwater and sea caves of Hamasaka Kaigan (in
Japanese). Hamandaka-cho. 31 pp., with maps and figures.

° Anon. (1970). Report on Marine Parks in Tottori Prefecture (in Japanese). Tottori
Prefecture. 83 pp., with maps and figures.

° Anon. (1970). Report on Marine Parks in Hyogo Tajimakaigan (in Japanese). Hyogo
Prefecture. 40 pp., with figures.

° Anon. (1970). Scientific Report on the Marine Park in Sanin Kaigan National Park (in
Japanese). Hyogo and Tottori Prefectural Governments.

° IUCN (1975). World Directory of National Parks and other protected areas. YUCN, Gland,

Switzerland.

Marine Parks Centre (1975). Marine Parks of Japan. Marine Parks Centre of Japan, Tokyo.

Nature Conservation Bureau (1985). Nature Conservation Administration in Japan.

Environment Agency, Tokyo.

° Sutherland, M. and Britton, D. (1980). National Parks of Japan. Kodansha Internatioal Ltd.,
Tokyo, Japan.

Date June 1987

Seto-naikai (Inland Sea) National Park
Management Category V (Protected Landscape)
Biogeographical Province 2.02.02 (Japanese Evergreen Forest)
Geographical Location The national park is located in the inland seas between the islands of
western Honshu, Kyushu and northern Shikoku. It comprises a 400km coastal strip and islands
in the straits of the Marima sea and Iyo sea (from Tokuyama in the west to Naruto, near Kobe,

in the east). The park is located within the Hiroshima, Ehime, Kagawa, Okayama, Wakayama,
Tamaguchi and part of the Hyogo prefectures. 33°16’-34°49’N, 130°57’-135°2VE

-280-

Japan

Date and History of Establishment The national park was created on 16 March 1934 and
designated under the Natural Parks Law as a place of scenic beauty. Development is controlled
within the park under Art. 17, 18 and 20 of the Natural Parks Law. The park was enlarged in
1950, 1956 and again in 1963.

Area 62,957ha (370ha SPA). Proposed: 93.3% (58,904ha) multiple-use areas, 6.7% (4,214ha)
wilderness area.

Land Tenure 9,240ha state land, 17,356.6ha public land, 36,521.6ha private land.
Altitude Sea level to 932m

Physical Features The Inland Sea, entered by four straits between Honshu and Shikoku
islands, extends 400km from east to west. It varies in width from 7km to 60km at its widest
point and contains over 600 islands of volcanic origin. The coasts are deeply indented,
geologically composed of granite rounded island hills and white quartz sand beaches. The sea
is blue and clear, its straits and channels noted for rapid tides and whirlpools such as at Naruto
Channel (Sutherland and Britton, 1980).

Climate The area is typified by generally mild temperatures ranging from 28°C to 5.8°C;
average annual rainfall is 1147mm.

Vegetation The islands are dominated by coastal forests of black pine Pinus thundergii
forests,interspersed with red pine P. densiflora and Japanese cedar Cryptomeria japonica. The
virgin forest of Mt Misen on Miyajima has red and black pine mixed with Abies firma, Tsuga
sieboldii and some Quercus stenophylla and Symplecos pruniflora. There is also temperate rain
forest of camphor Cinnamomum camphora, oaks Quercus glauca and Q. phylliraeoides, pasania
oak Castanopsis japonica var. sieboldi, Camellia japonica var spontanea, cherry Prunus
yamasakura and maple Acer spp. (IUCN, 1975).

Fauna Mammals in the park include Japanese macaque Macaca fuscata (c. 450) on Miyajima
island, black finless porpoise Neomeris phocaenoides (considered uncommon), wild pig Sus
scrofa leucomystax and Honshu sika Cervus nippon centralis (IUCN, 1975; Sutherland and
Britton, 1980). Birds include as winter visitors red throated and pacific divers Gavia stellata
and G. pacifica, and as common summer residents plumed egret Egretta intermedia and
black-headed gull Larus ridibundus sibiricus (IUCN, 1975).

Cultural Heritage The park has been established partly for its scenic beauty and also for its
historical associations. The area has much of historical interest, this having been the main
route by which foreign traders first entered Japan. The area is also important for religious
pilgrimages to such sites as the 12th century floating shrine, and is also renowned for the 12th
century wars between the Minamoro and Taira clans and the 13th century pirate raids
(Sutherland and Britton, 1980).

Local Human Population Awaji and Shodo are well populated whilst 25% of the other islands
are uninhabited. Traditionally industry was represented by small fisheries but today there is a
dominance of vast ship yards, petro-chemical plants and steel mills. Agriculture is varied and
ranges from mandarin orange groves to terraced rice fields (Sutherland and Britton, 1980; NCB,
1985).

Visitors and Visitor Facilities There were an estimated 48.78 million visitors in 1972 (IUCN,
1975). Facilities in the park include hotels, inns, camp and picnic grounds, yacht harbour,
nature trails, visitor centre, aquarium, marine museum and five National Vacation Villages.
There are also cable cars as at Miyaiima. The most popular site in the park is Miyajima isle
with its floating shrine (Sutherland and Britton, 1980).

Scientific Research and Facilities Studies of vegetation have been undertaken by the
Environment Agency (IUCN, 1975).

-281-

Japan

Conservation Management The park is largely managed for its scenic and recreational value,
although important wildlife sites exist, such as Kin Kai and Lake Kosima (Scott, in prep.).

Management Problems Heavy industrial zones occur all along the coastline. The area is too
close to major cities to be easily kept free of pollution pressures. Much of the park area
adjoins unprotected industrial areas where chemical effluent and "red tide" pollution is
widespread (Sutherland and Britton, 1980). Further difficulties of management occur through
the extensive and discontinuous nature of the park boundaries.

Staff 25 full-time staff (superintendent and three rangers employed by the Environment
Agency: five officers of the Hiroshima, Yamagushi and Tokushima Prefectural Governments;
14 patrol men of the Hiroshima and Kagawa Prefectural Governments); 15 seasonal staff
(patrol men of Hyogo, Okayama, Yamaguchi, Wakayama, Tokushima and Ehima Prefectural
Governments) (IUCN, 1975).

Budget In the 1970s the park received a share of the annual allocation of US$700,000
provided by the Environment Agency for National Parks, in addition to US$100,000 per annum
provided by the Prefectural Governments (IUCN, 1975).

Local Administration Seto-Naikai National Park Headquarters Office, Environmental
Agency, c/o Kojima Branch Office, Kurashiki City, Kojima, Okayama Prefecture. Ranger
Office at Yashima; Ranger Stations at Rokko, Ikuta-ku, Kobe Norosan, Kawajiri Town.

References

° Tonescu, M. and Condurateanu-Fesci, S. (1985). Parcuri si rezervatii naturale pe Glob.
Colectia cristal, Bucuresti.

° IUCN (1975). World Directory of National Parks and other protected areas. IUCN, Gland,
Switzerland.

° Nature Conservation Bureau (1985). Nature Conservation in Japan. Environment Agency,
Japan.

° Scott, D.A. and Carbonell, M. (1986). A Directory of Neotropical Wetlands. IUCN

Cambridge and IWRB Slimbridge.

Sutherland, M. and Britton, D. (1980). National Parks of Japan. Kadunsha International

Ltd., Tokyo.

°

Date June 1987

Shikotsu-Toya National Park
Management Category V (Protected Landscape)
Biogeographical Province 2.14.05 (Manchu-Japanese Mixed Forest)
Geographical Location Located to the south-west of Hokkaido island, west of Sapparo. The
nearest towns are Kutchlan, Noboribetsu and Sobetsu on the banks of Lakes Shikotsu and
Kuttara. Two park outliers also occur, one at Showa Shinzan and the other at Mt. Yotei.
42°29’N, 141°10°E.
Date and History of Establishment The area was designated as a national park on 16 May
1949 under the Natural Parks law. Showa Shinzan was designated a Natural Monument in 1958
and incorporated in the National Park in 1972/73.
Area 98,332ha

Land Tenure No information

Altitude c. 0-1843m

-282-

Japan

Physical Features The area is a mountainous and lake land landscape dominated by a number
of active volcanoes. Lake Shikotsu, 13km long and 51km wide is encircled by the active Mt.
Eniwa and Mt. Tarumae. The lake is 500m deep. Lake Toya is a caldera lake surrounded by
new volcanoes such as Mt. Usu and Showa Shinzan which have formed since 1910 and 1944
respectively. The spa water at Noboribeton with an output of 20,000 gallons/minute ranges in
temperature from 45-95°C.

Climate Snow occurs in winter, whilst the average minimum temperature for the year is -1°C
(January). Average annual rainfall figures are approximately 1200mm.

Vegetation Lakeside vegetation in the area includes Phragmites communis, Miscanthus
arenicola, Trapa natans, Scirpus lacustris and Nuphar japonicum (Scott, in prep.). The new
volcanic mountains are devoid of vegetation but their foothills are clothed in woodland of
fir Abies, maple Acer, oak Quercus and azalea Rhododendron. Mt Yotei has more than 260
varieties of alpine plants on its slopes (Sutherland and Britton, 1980).

Fauna’ The entire region is favourable for migratory water birds, such as at Lake Shikotsu,
and include numerous white-fronted geese Anser albifrons, been goose Anser fabulis and
whooper swan Cygnus cygnus (Sutherland and Britton, 1980; Scott, in prep.). Introduced fish
include carp Cyprinus carpio, salmon trout Salmo sp., bullhead Cottidae and
crayfish Decapoda, all of which have been stocked in Lake Shikotsu since 1900 (Sutherland and
Britton, 1980).

Cultural Heritage No information
Local Human Population No information

Visitors and Visitor Facilities In the 1970s more than 12 million tourists visited the park
annually (NCB, 1985). The chief attractions are the active volcanoes but there are also
numerous hot spring spas, skiing facilities, climbing, angling and hiking activities and boat
excursions. There is a forest museum and arboretum at Nakanoshima. Accommodation
includes hotels, Japanese styled inns and camping facilities (Sutherland and Britton, 1980).

Scientific Research and Facilities No information

Conservation Management The park was established to become a major tourist and
recreational area for Hokkaido. Management is largely orientated towards visitor control and
protection of the landscape.

Management Problems No information

Staff No information

Budget No information

Local Administration No information

References : F

° Nature Conservation Bureau (1985). Nature Conservation Administration in Japan,
Environment Agency, Tokyo. / .

° Robinson, J.W. (1987). A birder’s guide to Japan. Ibis Publishing Co. California.

° Scott, D.A. and Carbonell (1986). A Directory of Neotropical Wetlands. YUCN Cambridge
and IWRB Slimbridge.

° Sutherland, M. and Britton, D. (1980). National Parks in Japan, Kodansha Internation Ltd.,
Tokyo.

Date July 1987

-283-

Japan

Shiretoko National Park
Management Category V (Protected Landscape)
Biogeographical Province 2.14.05 (Manchu-Japanese Mixed Forest)

Geographical Location The park is situated on the north-east corner of Hokkaido, extending
from Utoro and Rausu to cover all the peninsular eastwards to Cape Shiretoko (40km_ long).
44°04’N, 145°12’E.

Date and History of Establishment The national park was created on 1 June 1964 under the
Natural Parks law. Development within the park is controlled under Articles 17, 18 and 20.

Area 38,633ha
Land Tenure No information
Altitude 0-1,661m

Physical Features The rugged terrain of the Shiretoko park peninsula ranges from volcanic
peaks to the upthrust coastal cliffs at Cape Shiretoko which drop 200m to the Okhotsk sea.
The Shiretoko, Io and Rausu volcanic mountains form part of the Chishima volcanic zone,
which runs through the Kurile archipelago to the centre of Hokkaido. Only Mount Io (1,563m)
is active and records indicate that it erupts once every 60 years; most recent eruptions being in
1936. The coastal cliffs originated from molten lava spreading in sills through submerged
sedimentary rocks; then volcanic activity beneath the ocean flow pushed the rock up to its
present height. The volcanic plateaus between Shiretoko’s mountain spine and its cliffs are
located in natural hollows in the lava bed laid down 600,000 years ago. Narrow rivers, whose
sources are in the local mountain ranges, fall in cascades over the cliff faces (Sutherland and
Britton, 1980; Robinson, 1987).

Climate Mean annual temperatures of 6°C have been recorded with a mean minimum of
-1°C. Precipitation averages 1200mm per year. Winter snows are deep.

Vegetation The woodlands include primaeval habitats of birch Betula, spruce Picea,
oak Quercus and silver fur Abies. Cliff vegetation includes Hokkaido azalea Rhododendron sp.,
irises [ris sp., angelica Angelica sp. (Sutherland and Britton, 1980). The Shiretoko sumire Viola
sp. is unique to Mount Io. The lake-marsh vegetation includes spatterdock, buckbean and
skunk cabbage (Sutherland and Britton, 1980).

Fauna Mammals include fox Vulpes, deer Cervus nippon, hare and brown bear Selenarctos
thibetanus (Sutherland and Britton, 1980). Sea bird colonies abound and include Temminck’s
cormorant, Phalacrocorax filamentosus, black-tailed gull Larus crassirostris and common
guillemot Uria aalge. There are also rare white-tailed eagle Haliaeetus albicilla and large
numbers of wintering Steller’s sea eagle Haliaeetus pelagicus (between a few hundred to 2,000)
(Sutherland and Britton, 1980; for species lists see Robinson, 1987). The river estuaries are
haunts for salmon and trout.

Cultural Heritage No information

Local Human Population No real permanent habitations are found in the Park. Seasonal huts
are occupied on the fore-shore for the annual Giant Kelp harvesting season (Sutherland and
Britton, 1980).

Visitors and Visitor Facilities The area remains one of the least frequented and most remote
parks in Japan. There is no tourist accommodation in the Park and only a few roads are
available for visitor use. Accommodation is available at nearby Rausu and Utoro. Roads and
tracks only cover 1/8 of the Park, entering 25km into the Park from Rausu and Utoro. The
main attractions are the hot springs on the coast, the tourist boat trips and cruises around the
peninsula, and visits to the Kamuiwakka falls (Robinson, 1987).

-284-

Japan
Scientific Research and Facilities No information

Conservation Management The legislatin states that the park has been created to protect the
landscape of the region. At present recreation is restricted to outdoor activities.

Management Problems Currently the park is one of the least developed in Japan and _ unless
adequately controlled may be damaged by the increasing number of tourists (Robinson, 1987).

Staff Rangers are present at Rausu (Sutherland and Britton, 1987).

Budget No information

Local Administration No information

References

° Nature Conservation Bureau (1985). Nature Conservation Administration in Japan.
Environment Agency, Tokyo.

° Robinson, J.W. (1987). A birder’s guide to Japan. Ibis Publishing Co. California.

° Sutherland, M. and Britton, D. (1980). National Parks in Japan. ‘Kodanshi International
Ltd., Tokyo.

Date July 1987

Towada-Hachimaniai National Park
Management Category V (Protected Landscape)
Biogeographical Province 2.15.05 (Oriental Deciduous Forest)

Geographical Location The park is located in northern Honshu island between Sendai and
Aomari. It lies 60km due south of Aomori. The nearest large towns are Hirosaki, Towada-shi
and Morioka. The park consists of two separate areas, the northern sector around the caldera
lake Towada and 50km south the southern park of the Hachimantai highlands... The park is
found in Aomori, Akita and Iwate prefectures. 40°34’N, 140°28’E.

Date and History of Establishment The park was created on | February 1936. The southern
sector was added to the park in 1956.

Area 85,409ha

Land Tenure No information

Altitude Up to 2,041m

Physical Features The park is situated in the mountainous area of Tohoku. The northern
sector includes the rolling volcanic plateau of Hakkoda, the highest peak being 1,585m. Its
southern limit is bounded by the Oirase river and gorge which feed the caldera lake Towada
(40km in circumference and 300m deep). The Hachimantai highlands have several craggy

peaks and a number of hot springs and boiling "mud-pots" (Sutherland and Britton, 1980).

Climate Snow is not uncommon in winter and mean minimum temperatures for the year are
in the region of -1°C. Precipitation averages 1200mm per year.

Vegetation The lowland woodland is characterised by extensive beech Fagus forests, mixed
with pine Pinus sp. (Sutherland and Britton, 1980). At higher altitudes are open vegetation
habitats of alpine species. (Sutherland and Britton, 1980)

Fauna No information

-285-

Japan

Cultural Heritage The Tohuku culture and the local festivals preserve dances, costumes and
ceremonies long forgotten in other parts of Japan (Sutherland and Britton, 1980).

Local Human Population The population is mainly below the mountain park but small
settlements cling to the shallower slopes. Many of the local people are engaged in cottage
industries, such as cape making and lacquerwork. Local agriculture includes rice paddies and
apple orchards. Forestry occurs on the higher slopes of the mountain (Sutherland and Britton,
1980).

Visitors and Visitor Facilities Most tourist amenities are centred around Lake Towada.
Accommodation includes hotels, inns, lodging houses and hot-spring spas. Activities include
visits to trout hatcheries, hikin , angling and climbing, and pleasure boat trips on Lake
Towada. The winter ski sports are renowned (Sutherland and Britton, 1980).

Scientific Research and Facilities No information

Conservation Management The park authorities manage the combination of natural and
man-made landscapes and encourage smaller craft industries.

Management Problems Commercial tree felling is of some concern (Sutherland and Britton,
1980).

Staff No information
Budget No information
Local Administration No information

References

° Nature Conservation Bureau (1985). Nature Conservation Administration in Japan.
Environment Agency, Japan.

° Sutherland, M. and Britton, D. (1980). National Parks of Japan. Kodansha International
Ltd., Japan.

Date July 1987

Unzen-Amakusa National Park
(including the Tomioka, Amakusa and Ushibuka marine park areas)

Management Category V (Protected landscape)
Biogeographical Province 2.02.02 (Japanese Evergreen Forest)

Geographical Location The park is located on the north-west coast of Kyushu Island in the
Unzen area of Shimabara peninsula. It consists of three separate parts, that of Mount Unzen
and the 120 islands of Amakusa archipelaga (only parts of Shimo and Kami _ Islands).
32°40’-32°49’N, 130°10’-130°22’E; Amakusa area: 32°08’-32°36’N, 130°02’-130°28’E. Tomioka
MPA: 32°CI1’N, 130°01’E; Amakusa MPA 32°20’N, 129°58’E and Ushibuka MPA 32°09’N,
130°03’E.

Date and History of Establishment The Unzen area was created as a National Park on 16
March 1934: designated under the Natural Parks Law. The coasts of the Amakusa islands were
added in 1956. The Marine Park Areas were established on 1 July 1970. The park is
essentially a place of scenic beauty protected as National Park; development is controlled under
Art. 17, 18, 18-2 and 20, Natural Parks La). Special protection is afforded to four families, six
species of fish; five genera and 16 species of invertebrate Anthozoa; two genera and four
species of seaweed.

-286-

Japan

Area 25,496.2ha (MPAs 51.7ha; SPA 608ha). Two zones are proposed: 96% (24,606.5ha)
multiple-use areas, 4% (1,058.7ha) wilderness areas.

Land Tenure 8,706ha state land, 4,053 public land, 12,906ha private land.
Altitude Sea level to 1,360m (maximum depth of MPAs 20m)

Physical Features The park consists of Mt. Unzen (1,360m) an extinct tholoid volcano with 4
peaks over 1,000m. Hot springs are located throughout the area and there are also lakes and
waterfalls on the mountain slopes. The Amakusa archipelago consists of indented coasts and
outlying stacks. The islands are steep and rocky with boulder, shingle, sand and mud beaches.
Tomioka is on the west of the famous "land-tide" island Tombro, and throughout the narrow
straits of the Yatsushiro sea is the distinctive marine luminescence, the Shiranui. The Tsushima
current (a branch of the Kuroshio) gives a sub-tropical aspect to the archipelago with its
populations of corals (IUCN, 1975; Marine Parks Centre, 1975; Sutherland and Britton, 1980).

Climate Temperatures at Mt. Unzen range from between 23.7°C (August) and 1.5°C
(January); there is a recorded 3030mm of annual precipitation. In Tombro temperatures are
higher than at Unzen, ranging from 27.9°C (August) to 7.8°C (January), and an annual average
rainfall of 2069mm.

Vegetation At low altitude Unzen possesses palaearctic forests of red pine Pinus densiflora
and azalea Rhododendron kaempferi (6,000ha), as well as plantations of Chamaecyparis obtusa,
Cryptomeria japonica, Pinus densiflora and P. thunbergii, (5,000ha) (IUCN, 1975) Large stands
of azalea Rhododendron sp. cover the mountain sides and plateau such as at Ikenohara. At high
altitudes on the Nita pass, are deciduous forests (1,300ha) consisting of dogwood Cornus kousa,
Acer sieboldianum, Ilex crenata and Rhododendron kiusianum (IUCN, 1975). Marsh habitats at
Genseinuma, near the pass to Mount Kinugasa, are haven for a protected "natural monument"
species of Iris (IUCN, 1975; Sutherland and Britton, 1980). The Amakusa archipelago is
forested mainly by oaks Castanopsis cuspidata var. sieboldii, Quercus glauca and Q. serrata.
The presence of Albizzia glabrior is of biogeographical interest. The marine flora comprises
meadows of Sargassum spp, Ecklonia kurome and Undaria pinnatifida, with Martensia
denticulata, Amphiroa dilatata and Corallina pilulifera (Marine Park Centre, 1975).

Fauna One of the few larger mammals of the Unzen sector include deer Cervus nippon nippon
(Sutherland and Britton, 1980). Many birds migrate in spring to the region from the south.
Birds include breeding populations of mandarin duck Aix galericulata and blue-winged
pitta Pitta brachyura, grebes Podiceps caspicus and P. cristatus, and also shelduck Tadorna
tadorna (IUCN, 1975; NCB, 1985). The area is also noted for an endemic insect Epaphiopsis
unzenensis). The marine fauna includes sub-tropical fish such as Pomacentrus coelistis,
Chaetodon collare, Thalassoma cupido and Ostracionidae. Schleractinian and alcyonarian corals
include Acropora spp., Montipora cactus, Pocillopora domicornis, Favia speciosa, and Nepthea
chabrolii. Ushibuka marine park has especially well deveoped Antipathea japonica,
Parasicyonis actinostoloides, Melithaea flabellifera and Anthoplexaura dimorpha (Marine Park
Centre, 1975).

Cultural Heritage The area is extremely rich in historical associations and is believed to be
the cradle for the Buddhist culture in Japan (at Hachijuhachikasho). The area has strong
association with the early Christians of the 17th century. During the persecution period
Christians were thrown into the boiling hot waters of the Unzen spa and at nearby Shimabara
Castle (now a history museum) - 35,000 people were massacred. On the Amakusa islands the
local population largely kept their Kakure kirishitan hidden Christian traditions up to when
Christianity became legal in 1905 (Sutherland and Britton, 1980).

Local Human Population The local economy is based on fishing, tea and rice agriculture and
tourism. Fisheries are especially important at the port of Ushibuka on Shimo island. Also
within the park area are the Miike coalfields, the largest in Japan (Sutherland and Britton,
1980).

-287-

Japan

Visitors and Visitor Facilities The park received 10.24 million visitors in 1972 with 150,000
visitors to the Marine Parks (IUCN, 1975; Marine Parks Centre, 1975). Facilities include
hotels, inns, camp and picnic grounds, golf courses and nature trails. A major scenic route
passes through the area. Hot spring baths and spas abound in the region of Unzen. The town
is also rich in museums and numerous other recreational activities including a National
Vacation Village. Access to the park is good and cable cars service Mt. Fugen. The Amakusa
archipelago was first opened up to tourism in the 1960s with the construction of a series of
bridges to the mainland. It is now a popular tourist resort and possesses a number of
glass-bottomed boats, ferries and sightseeing boats (Sutherland and Britton, 1980; Marine Parks
Centre, 1975).

Scientific Research and Facilities In 1968 a survey of Marine Park Areas was undertaken,
followed in 1973 by the Environmental Agency’s vegetation study (IUCN, 1975). A
meteorological observatory is located on Mount Kinugusa (Myoken).

Conservation Management Unzen and Banff National Park in Canada have established a
"sister park" relationship since May 1976.

Management Problems There is no freshwater drainage from the land to the sea. The
Amakusa islands have long been protected by their remoteness, but in 1966 all was changed
when the five Amakusa-Kyushu bridges were built to join the archipelago to the mainland.
Subsequently tourism, industry and other developments have been extensive. Major threats to
the area include coalfields, chemical and other industrial complexes, notably from the nitrogen
fixation industry of Minamata (Sutherland and Britton, 1980).

Staff Total of eight staff (a ranger of the Environmental Agency: three officers of the
Nagasaki Prefectural Government; four patrol men Nagasaki and Kumamoto Prefectural
Governments) (IUCN, 1975).

Budget In the 1970s the park received a share of the annual allocation by the Environment
Agency to National Parks (US$700,000); US$40,000 annually received from Nagasaki and
Kumamoto Prefectural Governments (IUCN, 1975).

Local Administration Unzen Park Administrative Office, Nagasaki Prefecture, Unzen Hot
Spring, Obama, Nagasaki (Ranger Office, Environmental Agency also at Obama).

References

° Anon. (1968). Scientific Report on the Marine Park in Unzen-Amakusa National Park. (In
Japenese) Kumamotot Prefecture.

° Anon. (1969). Scientific Report on Marine Parks in Kumamoto Prefecture. Marine Parks

Centre of Japan. 86 pp., with figures and maps.

IUCN (1975). World Directory of National Parks and other protected areas. YUCN, Gland,

Switzerland

Marine Parks Centre (1975). Marine Parks of Japan. Marine Parks Centre of Japan, Tokyo.

Nature Conservation Bureau (1985). Nature Conservation Administration in Japan.

Environment Agency, Tokyo.

° Sutherland, M. and Britton, D. (1980). National Parks of Japan. Kodangha Internatioal Ltd.,
Tokyo, Japan.

° Unzen Tourist Association (n.d.). National Park UNZEN. Unzen Trust Association,
Nagasaki, Japan.

°

°

°

Date June 1987

-288-

Japan

Yoshino-Kumano National Park
(including the proposed Kumanada-Nikijima and Kushimoto Marine Parks
and Mt. Odaigahara and Mt. Omine Biosphere Reserve)

Management Category V (Protected Landscape) IX (Biosphere Reserve)
Biogeographical Province 2.02.02 (Japanese Evergreen Forest)

Geographical Location The park is located in the central part of Kii Peninsula of Honshu
Island and includes the Omine mountain ridge, Mount Odaigahara and Osugi Valley, 12km NW
of Owase. The park extends as a narrow 80km strip along the coast from Kushimoto in the
south to Owase in the north, thence inland following the Kumano-Kitayama river (Doro gorge)
to Mount Omine, Mount Odaigahara and Mount Shaka. A small outlier of Mount Yoshino is
situated about 5km to the north of the main Park boundary. The Park is located in Yoshino and
Kumano districts. 34°10’N, 136°O’E.

Date and History of Establishment The whole area was created under the National Parks Law
of 1 February 1936. The Special Protected Area of the National Park, which the National
Government bought from private owners to put under its protective administration, is
designated as the "core area". The Special Area and Ordinary Areas of the park constitute a
"buffer zone" where timber production is permitted to different extent depending on the
condition of the area.

Area 58,546ha, of which 1,000ha is within the "core area". The Marine Parks total 14.4ha and
39.2ha (the Biosphere Reserve makes up 36,000ha).

Land Tenure’ The state owns 20% of the area; 20% is public land and 60% is in private
ownership.

Altitude 200-1,915m

Physical Features The park consists of a diversity of terrains ranging from mountains,
riverine gorges and coastal habitats. The steep-sloped mountains in the region of Mt. Omine
range from 1,695 to 1,800m, and a 700ha plateau occurs at the top of Mt. Odaigahara
(1,695m). There is evidence of extensive mountain upheaval and erosion. Cliffs of 800m
consist of gray wacke, sandstones, shales, tuff-like hornstones, chert and green tuff of the
Paleozoic and Mesozoic periods (Sutherland and Britton, 1980). The Osugi Valley is
characterised by deep V-shape valleys, deep gorges and waterfalls, such as the 130m Nachi. A
number of hot water springs exist along the Kumano River (Sutherland and Britton, 1980;
Marine Parks Centre, 1975).

Climate This area has the most rainfall in Japan. At Odaigahara annual precipitation amounts
to 4700mm (maximum in August). In 1923 one day of rainfall amounted to a record 1011mm.
The mean monthly temperature is 5.1°C in January and 17.3°C in July.

Vegetation The vegetation of the park ranges from virgin forest to seashore vegetation and
cliff flora. The mountains are typified by a narrow vertical zonation ranging from warm
temperate communities in the foothills to sub-alpine virgin forests at the highest altitudes.
Fir Abies veitchii is found in association with Magnolia sieboldii in the sub-alpine zone. Other
evergreen communities include Pseudotsuga japonica, Sciadopitys verticillata and Picea
Jezoensis hondoensis. Chasmophytic vegetation includes Sciadopitys verticillata
and Rhododendron quinquefolium (Sutherland and Britton, 1980; NCB, 1985).

Fauna The park is rich in larger mammals including serow Capricornis crispus, deer Cervus
nippon, and bear Selenarctos thibetanus (Sutherland and Britton, 1980). Monkey Macaca
fuscata is found in large numbers around Yakushima Island (Sutherland and Britton, 1980).
There are records of more than 60 species of breeding bird (Sutherland and Britton, 1980).
Characteristic warm water species include Hynobius boulengeri. Also found in the area
is Salvelinus pluvius, characteristic of the cool water areas further north in Japan (this is its

-289-

Japan

most southern distribution). Within the park areas there are off-shore reefs of table
coral Dendronephthya habereri, Platygyra lamellina and Favia speciosa (Marine Parks Centre,
1975). Fish include Goniistius zonatus, Apogon semilineatus and Ditrema temminki (Marine
Parks Centre, 1975).

Cultural Heritage The mountains of the Park have long been refuge for persecuted people.
In 1185 Minamoto no Yorishitsune sought refuge here from his shogun brother. Thence in the
14th century the Emperor Go-Daigo hid here during civil unrest (Sutherland and Britton,
1980). In Kumano are a number of early shrines to the deities of nature. The area has taken
on great significance as both a Shinto and Buddhist holy place. Mt. Omine is too sacred to
permit women. Pilgrims have been coming here for centuries, such as to the Yunomine
medieval springs since AD 90. A boat festival in mid October commemorates just one of the
gods of the region. Another festival at the Nachi waterfall shrine is dedicated to one of the
main Shinto gods, Okuninushi no Mikato (Sutherland and Britton, 1980).

Local Human Population The area has for centuries been sparsely populated (Sutherland and
Britton, 1980).

Visitors and Visitor Facilities Annually about 100,000 people visited the Park for recreational
purposes in the mid 1970s (National Park Association, 1974). Lodges and hotels (total capacity
500 people) exist within the Park, but few other facilities. Even access to the Omine
mountains is extremely limited. Rock climbing is the main activity apart from visits to the
numerous Shinto shrines. Boat trips are available on the Kumano River and at Kushimoto
there are glass bottom boats, an underwater observation tower and aquarium (Marine Parks
Centre, 1975; Sutherland and Britton, 1980).

Scientific Research and Facilities The JIBP-CT(P) Committee of Japan was set up to classify
plant communities and establish a basic theory on their protection. With the results it selected
areas and supplementary sites for investigation (designated Mt. Odaigahara as a supplementary
area for interdisciplinarily investigations on the IBP programmes). Meteorological observation
started in 1898 when the observatory was established. Today there is an automatic robot
observatory on the top of Mt. Odaigahara.

Conservation Management’ The park has been established to protect the landscape. Currently
the majority of the countryside is unspoilt natural habitats. Timber extraction and tourism are
encouraged.

Management Problems’ The construction of a toll road to Odaigaha in the park core area in
1961 has increased tourist pressure on the environment. A change in vegetation structure has
already been noted. Access has also led to increased timber extraction which is permitted in all
areas, except the Omine ridge (Nature Conservation Bureau, 1985). The construction of dams
and man-made reservoirs in Osugi valley has resulted in concern for the effects upon the Park
river systems and their drainage patterns (Sutherland and Britton, 1980).

Staff One official is assigned for area protection (Sutherland and Britton, 1980).

Budget 820,000 Yen was appropriated for the 1978 fiscal year, largely for administration.
Local Administration Mount Yoshinoyama Ranger Office, Yoshino-Kumano National Park,
2,673-1 Yoshinoyama, Yoshino-cho, Yoshino-gun, Nara Prefecture, 639-31.

Yoshino-Kumano National Park Office, 6521 Shingu, Shingu City, Wakayama Prefecture, 647.
References

°* Marine Parks Centre (1975). Marine Parks of Japan. Marine Parks Centre of Japan, Tokyo.

° National Park Association (1974). Report of the Scientific Investigation of Omine Area in
Yoshino-Kumano National Park. Japan National Park Association, Tokyo.

-290-

Japan
° Nature Conservation Bureau (1985). Nature Conservation Administration in Japan.
Environment Agency, Tokyo.
° Sutherland, M. and Britton, D. (1980). National Parks of Japan. Kodansha International
Ltd., Tokyo.

Date June 1987

-291-

PAKISTAN

Area 803,941 sq.km
Population 84,250,000 (1981)

Parks and Reserves Legislation Efforts to conserve wildlife and protect nature in Pakistan go
back over a hundred years when early rulers first created game preserves to ensure viable
populations of game species for hunting. The first written legislation that directly benefitted
wildlife were the rules and regulations formulated in Sind under the Indian Forest Act in 1887
and later compiled under the name of Bombay Forest Manual. Under this legislation, forests
were protected from grazing by livestock but hunting was not legally controlled. Hunting and
other forms of resource exploitation were subsequently controlled within areas declared as
reserved or protected forests under the Indian Forest Act, 1927, the title of which was changed
to Pakistan Forest Act, 1927 following Pakistan’s adoption of the act after partition in 1947. In
practice, however, commercial forestry interests received preference over conservation needs
(Ferguson, 1978; Rau, 1984).

Wildlife conservation legislation inherited from British India was superceded by the now
obsolete West Pakistan Wildlife Protection Ordinance, 1959 and the West Pakistan Wildlife
Protection Rules, 1960 issued under that ordinance. Apart from prohibiting the killing of
certain species of fauna, this legislation made provision for the declaration of game sanctuaries,
in which hunting was prohibited, and game reserves, in which hunting was controlled under
license, but did not protect the habitat against settlement, cultivation, grazing and other forms
of exploitation. Furthermore, both the West Pakistan Wildlife Protection Ordinance and the
Pakistan Forest Act applied only to the settled areas of Pakistan (i.e. the flood plains of the
Kabul and Indus rivers and all the land to the east of them); neither were applicable to the
Special/Tribal Areas, which constitute most of mountainous half of the country to the west of
the Indus and in which most of Pakistan’s remaining wildlife is found (Grimwood, 1969).

A Wildlife Enquiry Committee was set up in 1968 to review the existing legislaton, based on
recommendations resulting from wildlife surveys carried out by World Wildlife Fund
(Mountfort and Poore, 1967, 1968). Draft legislation prepared by this committee (Government
of Pakistan, 1971) has been adopted, with minor modifications, at provinical level through the
provision of various acts and an ordinance, namely: Sind Wildlife Protection Ordinance, 1972,
Punjab Wildlife (Protection, Preservation, Conservation and Management) Act, 1974,
Baluchistan Wildlife Protection Act, 1974, North-West Frontier Province Wildlife (Protection,
Preservation, Conservation and Management) Act, 1975. Separate laws were passed for the
Northern Areas, Azad State of Jammu and Kashmir and Federal Capital Territory of
Islamabad. These are the Northern Areas Wildife Preservation Act, 1975, Azad Jammu and
Kashmir Wildlife Act, 1975 and the Islamabad Wildlife (Protection, Preservation, Conservation
and Management) Ordinance, 1979 (Rau, 1984). This is the first time in the history of
Pakistan’s wildlife legislation that an attempt has been made to conserve habitat (although
limited to protected areas) and species other than game species. All of these statutes provide
for the creation and management of national parks, wildlife sanctuaries (synonymous with
wildlife reserves in the Northern Areas Act), game reserves (synonymous with controlled
hunting areas in the Northern Areas Act) and, in the case of the Punjab, NWFP and Islamabad
legislation, private game reserves. A national park is a comparatively large area of outstanding
scenic merit and natural interest, wherein the primary objective is to protect the landscape,
flora and fauna in its natural state and to which the public are allowed access for purposes of
recreation, education and research. A wildlife sanctuary is an area set aside as undisturbed
breeding ground, primarily for the protection of all natural resources, to which public access is
prohibited or regulated. Whereas settlement and grazing by domestic livestock is allowed in
national parks (see Grimwood, 1972, for a discussion of the implications arising from this
aspect of the legislation), such activities are prohibited within wildlife sanctuaries. A game
reserve is an area wherein controlled hunting and shooting is permitted on a permit basis. A
private game reserve, of which there is none at present, is an area of private land set aside by

-292-

Pakistan

its owner for the same purpose as a game reserve. Parts of areas protected under some statutes
may be denotified under pressure for agricultural extension or land development (Government
of Pakistan, 1971; Rao, 1984; Khan and Hussain, 1985).

The recent enactment of the Pakistan Environmental Protection Ordinance, 1983 affords
protection to all forms of life and provides for the control of pollution and use of fertilizers
and pesticides. Rao (1984) provides a full review of the wildlife legislation.

Pakistan ratified both the Convention Concerning the Protection of the World Cultural and
Natural Heritage and the Convention on Wetlands of International Importance Especially as
Waterfowl Habitat on 23 July 1976. It also participates in Unesco’s Man and the Biosphere
Programme and the South Asian Cooperative Environmental Programme.

Parks and Reserves Administration and Management Originally, the Game Department was
responsible for administering the West Pakistan Wildlife Protection Ordinance up until 1967,
when it was absorbed into the Forest Department (Grimwood, 1969). Following the
recommendations of the Wildlife Enquiry Committee (Government of Pakistan, 1971), a
National Council for Conservation of Wildlife was established on 7 July 1974 within the Forest
Department, under the chairmanship of the Minister of Agriculture, Food and Cooperatives, to
co-ordinate central and provincial government effort in the formulation and implementation of
wildlife policies. The Inspector General of Forests is assisted by a Deputy Conservator of
Forests (Parks and Wildlife), who acts as an adviser on wildlife but the actual management of
wildlife is handled by the provincial forest (wildlife) departments. Sind, Punjab and Azad
State of Jammu and Kashmir have separate wildlife departments but in North-West Frontier
Province, Baluchistan and Northern Areas wildlife is administered by branches of the
respective forest departments. In general, forest staff look after wildlife in reserved or
protected forests while wildife staff are concerned with protecting wildlife in other protected
areas and elsewhere. Within the Capital Territory of Islamabad, the Directorate of Horticulture
is responsible for the administration of protected areas. In addition, legal provision has been
made for the creation of a wildlife management board, to approve wildlife policies and monitor
development activities, in Punjab, Sind, North-West Frontier Province and Islamabad. Only
Sind has an effectively operating wildlife management board, which is considerred to be the
most progressive wildlife organization in Pakistan. Boards exist in Baluchistan, Azad State of
Jammu and Kashmir and Northern Areas but only in an advisory capacity. Provision has been
made for the appointment of honorary officers to help implement wildlife legislation in all
areas except Baluchistan and Islamabad. The idea was introduced first on Sind in the 1970s
and has since been adopted in Punjab and ? Azad State of Jammu and Kashmir, with the
appointment of local dignitaries as honorary game wardens invested with considerable legal
power to help enforce the law within protected areas (Ferguson, 1978; National Council of
Conservation of Wildlife, 1978; Roberts, 1983; Rao, 1984).

Addresses National Council for Conservation of Wildlife, Ministry of Food, Agriculture and
Cooperatives, 485 Street 84, G-6/4 Islamabad

Additional Information Most of Pakistan’s remaining wildlife is to be found in the
mountainous country west of the Indus, where human pressure has not been as great as in the
plains. The two regions of outstanding importance are the Himalayan and Karakoram massifs
in the extreme north and the desert in the south-west of the country (Grimwood, 1969). Major
irrigation systems, built to tap the water resources of the Indus and all of its tributaries to meet
the demands of an increasing human populations, have resulted in the disappearance of
extensive tracts of the original tropical thorn scrub, riverine swamp and forest in the plains
(Roberts, 1977). Currently, only 2.7% of the country is forested (Mackinnon and Mackinnon,
1986). By contrast, in the west, where much more wildlife habitat remains, forests cover 11.8%
of the land in North-West Frontier Province (Nawaz, 1985).

In 1966, the Government of Pakistan invited World Wildlife Fund to assess the wildlife
situation in the country and recommend measures to arrest the deterioration (see Mountfort and
Poore, 1967, 1968). Subsequently, between 1968 and 1971, various assistance was received
from the Food and Agricultural Organization of the United Nations, which latterly included
the appointment of an adviser to the Wildlife Enquiry Committee (see Grimwood, 1969, 1972).

-293-

Pakistan

In December 1983, an Environmental Council was created by presidential order and given the
responsibility of preparing an environmental strategy for the country. At the same, IUCN
initiated the development of a conservation strategy (Halle and Johnson, 1984).

The principal non-governmental organization involved with conservation is World Wildlife
Fund - Pakistan. The World Pheasant Association (Pakistan) promotes research and
management projects in pheasants.

Pakistan’s sixth Five Year Plan is currently based too exclusively on economic criteria and does
not give sufficient recognition to the management of natural resources (Halle and Johnson,
1984). Weak enforcement of the law is an overall constraint but also safeguards against habitat
degradation within protected areas are inadequate. Protected areas have been created
haphazardly, in the absence of any criteria for their selection, and boundaries are drawn
without any ecological basis. Emphasis on the management of national parks has been given to
the development of recreation facilities for tourists rather than nature conservation, as in the
case of Lal Suhanra and Margalla Hills national parks. Protected and reserves forests continue
to be managed under forest working plans after being designated national parks or wildlife
sanctuaries, thereby undermining the purpose of their renotification. Hunting in game reserves
is not controlled on a sustained yield basis but permits are issued arbitrarily and subject to local
influence (Rao, 1974). The Government of Punjab, however, has recently restricted the
number of shoots under an ammendment to the Punjab Wildlife Act, (Khan and Hussain,
1985). Management categories need to be modified (see Grimwood, 1972), perhaps by the
introduction of nature reserves and country parks to replace wildlife sanctuaries (Rao, 1984).

References

° Ferguson, D.A. (1978). Protection, conservation, and management of threatened and

endangered species in Pakistan. U.S. Fish and Wildlife Service, Washington D.C.

Unpublished report. 62 pp.

Government of Pakistan (1971). Summary of Wildlife Enquiry Committee Report. Printing

Corporation of Pakistan Press, Islamabad. 44 pp.

° Grimwood, I.R. (1969). Wildlife conservation in Pakistan. Pakistan National Forestry
Research and Training Project Report No. 17. UNDP/FAO, Rome. 31 pp.

° Grimwood, I.R. (1972). Wildlife conservation and management Report No. TA 3077. FAO,

Rome. 58 pp.

Halle, M. and Johnson, B. (1984). A national conservation strategy for Pakistan: first steps.

Conservation for Development Centre, IUCN, Gland, Switzerland. Unpublished report.

36 pp.

° Khan, A. and Hussain, M. (1985). Development of protected area system in Pakistan in
terms of representative coverage of ecotypes. In: Thorsell, J.W. (Ed.), Conserving Asia’s
natural heritage. IUCN, Gland, Switzerland. Pp. 60-68.

° MacKinnon, J. and MacKinnon, K. (1987). Review of the protected areas system in the
Indomalayan realm. T1UCN/UNEP.

° Mountfort, G. and Poore, D. (1967). The conservation of wildlife in Pakistan. World
Wildlife Fund, Morges, Switzerland. Unpublished report. 27 pp.

° Mountfort, G. and Poore, D. (1968). Report on the Second World Wildlife Fund Expedition
to Pakistan. World Wildlife Fund, Morges, Switzerland. Unpublished report. 25 pp.

° National Council for Conservation of Wildlife (1978). Wildlife conservation strategy:
Pakistan. National Council for the Conservation of Wildlife. Islamabad, Pakistan.
Unpublished report. 73 pp.

° Nawaz, M. (1985). National parks and reserves for Pakistan’s North West Frontier
Province. Parks 10(1): 6-7.

° Rao, A.L. (1984). A review of wildlife legislation in Pakistan. MSc. thesis, University of

Edinburgh. 66 pp.

Roberts, T.J. (1977). The mammals of Pakistan. Ernest Benn, London. 361 pp.

° Roberts, T.J. (1983). Problems in developing a national wildlife policy and in creating
effective natural parks and sanctuaries in Pakistan. Paper presented at Bombay Natural
History Society Centenary Seminar. Powai, Bombay. December 1983. 9 pp.

-294-

Pakistan

Protected Landscapes
(hectares)
National Parks
Margalla Hills 14,786 *

Margalla Hills National Park
Management Category V (Protected Landscape)
Biogeographical Province 4.08.04 (Indus-Ganges Monsoon Forest)

Geographical Location Comprises the hill ranges immediately north of the Federal Capital of
Islamabad. 33°48’N, 73°10°’E.

Date and History of Establishment 1980. Prior to 1960, much of the area was reserved
forest. Subsequently, it was declared a wildlife sanctuary under the West Pakistan Wildlife
Protection Ordinance, 1959.

Area 14,786ha

Land Tenure’ Federal government. Land transferred to Capital Development Authority in
1961, when Islamabad was declared the capital of Pakistan, includes 4,794ha reserved forest,
3,315ha managed by the Military Farm Authorities and 3,636ha privately owned (Masud, 1979).

Altitude Ranges between 456m and 1,580m

Physical Features The topography is rugged, with numerous valleys and many steep and even
precipitous slopes. The area is drained by the River Kurang and its tributaries, which flow
into the River Soan. Rocks are Jurassic and Triassic in age, limestone being characteristic of
the Margalla Range (though shales, clays and sandstones are also present). Soils are dark, with
a high mineral content, and are capable of supporting good tree growth despite being shallow.
Lying in the monsoon belt, the area experiences two rainy seasons. Winter rains last from
January until March and summer rains from July until September. Climatic data are available
from 1951 to 1965 for Rawalpindi, where the mean annual rainfall is 951mm and mean
monthly maximum and minimum temperatures range from 16.9°C to 40.1°C and from 3.1°C to
24.7°C, respectively (Masud, 1979).

Climate No information

Vegetation The two distinct types of vegetation are subtropical dry semi-evergreen forest and
subtropical pine forest. The former is dominated by phulai Acacia modesta and kao Olea
cuspidata, associated with sanatha Dodonaea viscosa, granda Carissa spinarum and
ber Zizyphus jujuba, and having an undergrowth of bhekar Adhatoda vasica, gunger Sageratia
appositifolia, mullah Zizyphus nummularia and khokhal Myrsine africana. About 50 species of
grass are present, the most common being dhauloo, palwan, survala, maniara and loonder
(Chrysopogon montanus, Andropogon pertusus, Heteropogon contortus, Pennisetum orientale
and Themeda anathena anthisteria). Introduced ornamental tree species include: silver oak,
gulenishtar, jackaranda, bottle brush, amaltas, sakar, chir (Grevillea robusta, Erythrina suberosa,
Jacaranda mimosoefolia, Sterculia diversifolia, Cassia fistula, Ehretia laevis, Pinus roxburghit),
Cassia glauca, Porgania glabra and Eucalyptus sp.. Subtropical pine forest occurs above
1,000m, chir pine Pinus roxburghii being the characteristic canopy species with an undergrowth
of Myrsine africana, Woodfordia floribunda, Berberis lycium and granda Carissa spinarum.
Forests are well-stocked on cooler aspects but those on the hotter southern slopes with poor
soils are sparse and mixed with scrub.

-295-

Pakistan

Fauna Margalla Hills are unique in Pakistan, being rich in Sinohimalayan fauna, some species
(especially birds) of which are at the western extremity of their distribution. Larger mammals
are known to include rhesus macaque, leopard, wild boar, Indian muntjac and goral (Macaca
mulatta, Panthera pardus (V), Sus scrofa, Munitacus muntjak and Nemorhaedus goral).
Noteworthy birds include white-eyed buzzard, lannar falcon, black-shouldered kite, kalij
pheasant, black partridge, sirkeer cuckoo, jungle nightjar, long-tailed nightjar, lesser
golden-backed woodpecker and lanceolated jay (Butastur teesa, Falco biarmicus, Elanus
caeruleus, Lophura leucomelana, Francolinus francolinus, Taccocua leschenaultii, Caprimulgus
indicus, C. macrurus, Dinopium benghalense and Garrulus lanceolatus). A list of mammals and
birds believed to be found in the park is given in the master plan (Masud, 1979). Cheer
pheasant Catreus wallichi, reared at Dhok Jewan and Jabri, are being released into the park.
The reintroduction programme is being carried out by the World Pheasant Association in
collaboration with the Capital Development Authority (Howman, 1985).

Cultural Heritage There are a number of historical and religious sites but their importance
needs to be evaluated.

Local Human Population There are over a dozen villages within the park. In addition, the
residents of Phulgran retain traditional rights to graze cattle in compartments | & 6 of Margalla
Reserved Forest (Masud, 1979). Some farming families have been resettled (Roberts, 1984).

Visitors and Visitor Facilities Large numbers of residents of Islamabad and Rawalpindi, as
well as foreigners, visit the park due to its proximity to the capital. A visitor centre is planned
for Daman-E-Koh, providing lounge accommodation and an information service. Lodges,
camping grounds and picnic sites are also planned and the provision of a chair lift may be
considered.

Scientific Research and Facilities The wildlife was surveyed in December 1977 by WWF in
collaboration with the National Council for Conservation of Wildlife.

Conservation Management In its report of 1971, the Wildlife Enquiry Committee
recommended that the park should be established in the interests of the people of Islamabad.
Specific objectives outlined in the master plan (Masud, 1979) include restoring the vegetation
and wildlife to its previous condition, stopping erosion, conserving the water supply and
meeting the increased demand for outdoor recreation through the development of proper
visitor facilities. A system of zonation, based on areas of varying intensities of visitor use, has
been proposed to facilitate management. This includes a 3,100ha enclosure, for captive
breeding and reintroduction purposes, and wilderness areas (comprising 70% of the park area),
in which development is permitted. It is proposed that the park be surrounded by a buffer
zone of 8km, in which shooting is prohibited. Rawal Lake has been recommended for
inclusion within the park.

Management Problems Being adjacent to Islamabad, the park is subject to a very high level of
use by visitors. There is illegal grazing by the livestock of local inhabitants, who have not
vacated the area despite being paid compensation. Large scale planting of ornamental trees has
been undertaken by the Horticulture Directorate (Masud, 1979).

Staff Park director, four park rangers, 20 park watchers and four other staff proposed in
1979.

Budget No information

Local Administration No information

-296-

Pakistan

References

° Howman, K.C.R. (1985). Cheer pheasant release project Margallah Hills, Pakistan. Review
of cheer pheasant reintroduction programme in Margallah Hills, Islamabad, Pakistan. World
Pheasant Association News 7: 8-10.

° Masud, R.M. (1979). Master plan for Margalla Hills National Park, Islamabad, Pakistan 1979

to 1984. National Council for Conservation of Wildlife, Islamabad. 48 pp.

Roberts, T. (1984). Pakistan’s wildlife today. World Wildlife Fund Monthly Report.

January, 1984.

°

Date July 1986

-297-

AUSTRALIA

Mosely made a study of protected areas and environmental planning in Australia, and, as a part
of this work, tried to relate the range of protection and planning control measures in "other
protected areas" to IUCN Management Categories V through VIII. In doing this, Mosely found
it convenient to separate protected landscapes in Australia into two sub-categories, those he
called "landscape protection areas" (large stretches of protected countryside, most of which is
likely to have been modified in some way by agriculture and settlement) and "landscape
recreation areas” (usually land still in a natural state and publicly owned, with recreation being
a primary management objective - sites are usually smaller than national parks). "Landscape
protection areas", sensu Mosely, are largely protected by town and country planning legislation
and it would seem that, despite calls, there is still no comprehensive legislative provision for a
system of such areas in any state, and rather efforts have been made to protect individual areas
as a result of local needs or pressures. Mosely draws particular attention to the "environmental
protection zones" of New South Wales, which are established under guidelines drawn up by the
Department of Environment and Planning, and administered by local authorities, but he also
gives examples of landscape protection areas in Victoria, South and Western Australia.
However, at this stage none of the areas which Mosely would describe as "landscape protection
areas" appears in our lists. In discussing "landscape recreation areas", Mosely draws attention to
the difficulty of classifying such sites within the IUCN categories, indicating that some
commentators would classify these areas as multiple-use management areas, while noting that
some of the sites were more like natural landmarks. He lists, however, five designations of
protected areas in as many states. Each of these designations, with the exception of those in
Tasmania, is defined in state-wide legislation (Wilson) and state-wide systems of areas in these
categories are developing (Mosely) and (Wilson). All of these sites are listed in the attached
draft list, provided they are over 1,000ha. In addition, we have listed the nature parks of the
Northern Territory which Wilson defines as being intended for recreation in a natural
environment. We have no areas for Tasmania listed, although Mosely (1984) indicates that a
number of areas are established under the Crown Lands Act. It is in addition worth noting
that the definition of "parks" in Victoria does cover both the recreation aspect and protection
of areas which have had a "human effect on the environment".

-298-

AUSTRALIA

Area 7,686,855 sq.km
Population 15,450,000 (1983)

The information presented here is taken from Wilson (1984) Nature Conservation Reserves in
Australia, an occasional publication of the Australian National Parks and Wildlife Service.

Parks and Reserves Legislation Australian Capital Territory The Nature Conservation
Ordinance 1980 provides for the protection and conservation of wildlife, and for the
reservation of areas for those purposes. The Minister may, by notice in the Commonwealth of
Australia Gazette, declare an area in the Australian Capital Territory and Jervis Bay Territory
to be a reserve. Similar provisions under the Public Parks Ordinance, 1928-66 provide for the
declaration of public parks and recreation reserves, some of which are managed as nature
reserves.

Two types of reserves are defined: nature reserve - land set aside primarily for conservation
and also for compatible recreational use, and reserve - land set aside primarily for both
conservation and compatible recreatioal use.

External Territories The National Parks and Wildlife Conservation Act, 1975 provides for the
establishment of parks or reserves over land or sea areas where there is constitutionally a basis
for Commonwealth action. These areas may be designated as national parks or some other
designation and may only be revoked by a resolution of both Houses of Federal Parliament.
Plans of management are required to be prepared and, after being subject to public comment
and amendment, are considered by the responsible Minister and laid before both houses of
Federal Parliament. Under the Norfolk Island National Park and Norfolk Island Botanic
Garden Act, 1984, Norfolk Island National Park has been proclaimed.

Two types of reserves are defined: national parks - relatively large areas which contain
representative samples of major natural regions, features or scenery of national or international
significance where plant and animal species, geomorphological sites, and habitats are of special
scientific, educational, and recreational interest, and national nature reserves - nationally
significant areas set aside primarily for nature conservation.

New South Wales The National Parks and Wildlife Act, 1974 provides for national parks and
nature reserves to be created by proclamation. Plans of management are prepared with regard
to the objectives of conservation, study and appreciation of wildlife and natural features and to
provide appreciation and enjoyment of the natural values of these areas. They are subject to
public comment before adoption by the Minister for Environment and Planning. The Act
establishes a National Parks and Wildlife Advisory Council to advise the Minister on the
control and management of national parks and nature reserves. Advisory committees may also
be established for each national park to make recommendations to the above Council, the
Director or Superintendent of the respective national park. The Act also establishes specialist
advisory committees to advise the Minister and the Director on Aboriginal relics.

Five types of areas are defined: national parks - relatively large areas set aside for their
features or predominantly unspoiled natural landscape, flora and fauna, permanently dedicated
for public enjoyment, education and inspiration, and protected from all interference other than
essential management practices, so that their natural attributes are preserved; nature reserves -
areas of special scientific interest containing wildlife or natural phenomena where management
practices aim at maximising the value of the area for scientific investigation and educational
purposes; State recreation areas - permanent reservations in the form of large regional parks
established to provide recreational opportunities in an outdoor environment; historic sites -
areas preserved as the sites of buildings, objects, monuments or landscapes of natioal
importance, and Aboriginal areas - places of significance to Aborigines or sites containing
relics of Aboriginal culture.

-299-

Australia

Northern Territory The Conservation Commission Act, 1980 established the Conservation
Commission of the Northern Territory to promote the conservation and protection of the
natural environment and establish and manage parks, reserves and sanctuaries and undertake
other functions relating to soil and environmental conservation. The Commission is a
corporation of eight members, two of whom are the Director of Conservation and his Deputy
and another two members nominated by the Aboriginal Land Councils. Land is reserved
under the provisions of the Territory Parks and Wildlife Conservation Act by the Administrator
of the Northern Territory following receipt of a report from the Conservation Commission.
This Act refers only to the creation of parks and reserves, allowing considerable flexibility in
the interpretation of these terms. Accordingly, areas declared may range from small sites of
specific interest to major national parks. All land is held by the Conservation Land
Corporation as constituted under the Conservation Commission Act. Revocation of reserved
land is by declaration by the Administrator following a resolution by the Northern Territory
Legislative Assembly. Management plans are prepared by the Conservation Commission of the
Northern Territory for areas under its control and are required under the Territory Parks and
Wildlife Conservation Act. Kakadu National Park, Kakadu (Stage 2) National Park and Uluru
(Ayers Rock-Mt Olga) National Park are proclaimed undet the National Parks and Wildlife
Act, 1975. Kakadu Natioal Park is owned by Aboriginal people and leased to the Director of
Australian National Parks and Wildife Service (ANPWS). Management plans are prepared by
ANPWS. The Cobourg Peninsula Aboriginal Land and Sanctuary Act, passed in 1981,
established a major national park on Cobourg Peninsula, primarily owned and controlled by
Aborigines.

Five types of areas are defined: national parks - large areas of unspoiled landscape reserved for
public enjoyment, education and inspiration; conservation reserves - areas set aside for
conservation of flora, fauna or for anthropological, natural or scientific values; nature parks -
land reserved primarily for its suitability for public recreation and enjoyment in a natural
environment; game reserves - set aside for maintenance of game which can be harvested under
permit and historical reserves - areas set aside for their historical significance, even though
they may be used for other purposes such as recreation.

Queensland National parks are established under the National Parks and Wildlife Act, 1975-84
to conserve areas of scenic, scientific or historic interest. They are permanently reserved and
can be revoked only with the authority of Parliament, though under certain circumstances land
can be excised by Order in Council for tourist purposes or for roads. The National Parks and
Wildlife Act prescribes that the cardinal principle to be observed in the management of
national parks shall be the permanent preservation to the greatest possible extent of their
natural condition. Provision is made for declaration within national parks of spcieal
management zones, including primitive areas, primitive and recreation areas, recreation areas,
scientific and historic areas. The Fauna Conservation Act, 1974-79 provides for fauna reserves
and fauna refuges - the latter may be declared over land of any tenure with the agreement of
the landholder. Fauna sanctuaries are also established under this Act to protect fauna but not
habitat though, in general, a sanctuary is declared only if habitat protection is otherwise
assured in the state of Queensland. All national parks and islands off the coast are fauna
sanctuaries. Provision for the establishment of environmental parks and scientific purpose
reserves (department and official purposes reserves) is contained in the Land Act, 1962-84 and
in particular in the Land Amendment Act of 1973.

Five types of areas are defined: national parks - relatively large areas of natural landscape with
a high level of diversity of flora and fauna and which may be of historic interest. They are
permanently dedicated for public enjoyment and education and protected from all interference
other than essential management practices to ensure that the natural attributes are preserved;
environmental parks - natural or near natural areas, less outstanding in size or natural
attributes than national parks, totally protected for public enjoyment; fauna reserves - areas of
land held permanently in their natural state. They are undisturbed other than by naturally
occurring processes and are closed to the public, and scientific purpose reserves - (department
and official purpose reserves) may be used as a holding tenure where there is an impedement
to immediate declaration of a national park or for land for administrative purposes such as
office, visitor centre or residence.

-300-

Australia

South Australia The National Parks and Wildlife Act, 1972-81 provides for the establishment
and management of reserves for public benefit and for the conservation of wildlife in a natural
environment. The reserves comprise national parks, game reserves and recreation parks. They
may be abolished or their boundaries altered by a proclamation of the Governor, subject to a
resolution passed by both Houses of Parliament. Management plans for each reserve are
prepared by the Minister in conjunction with comments and suggestions of the National Parks
and Wildlife Reserves Advisory Committee and representations from the public. Objectives in
the management of reserves include the preservation and management of wildlife, the
preservation of features of geographical, natural or scenic interest and the encouragement of
public use and enjoyment of the reserves. The management plan may also provide for the
division of a reserve into zones which shali be kept and maintained under the conditions
declared by the plan. The National Parks and Wildlife Reserves Advisory Committee, at the
request of the Minister, can investigate and advise the Minister upon any matter referred to the
Committee for advice. The Committee may also refer any matter affecting the administration
of the Act to the Minister for consideration. Five members are appointed to the Committee by
the Governor.

Five types of areas are defined: national parks - relatively large areas of natural landscape with
a high level of diversity of flora and fauna and which may be of historic interest. They are
permanently dedicated for public enjoyment and education and protected from all interference
other than essential management practices to ensure that the natural attributes are preserved;
environmental parks - natural or near natural areas, less outstanding in size or natural
attributes than national parks, totally protected for public enjoyment; fauna reserves - areas of
land held permanently in their natural state. They are undisturbed other than by naturally
occurring processes and are closed to the public; fauna refuges - land declared to preserve
habitat and protect fauna, and scientific purpose reserves (department and official purpose
reserves) - may be used as a holding tenure where there is an impedement to immediate
declaration of a national park or for land for administrative purposes such as office, visitor
centre or residence.

Tasmania The National Parks and Wildlife Act, 1970 provides for the establishment of
conservation areas by the Governor’s proclamation. Conservation areas may include privately
owned lands subject to the consent of the owners. Conservation areas that are crown land may
be declared state reserves by Governor’s proclamation but may not be revoked unless the
Governor’s draft proclamation is first approved by each House of Parliament. The
proclamation may give a name to the state reserve including that if state reserve, national park,
nature reserve, Historic Site or Aboriginal site. Other statutory powers, for example, to grant
mining leases or forestry rights, do not apply in state reserves. Conservation areas may be
named wildlife sancuaries where wildlife and habitat are protected by _ regulations.
Management plans can provide additional protection. National parks are generally outstanding
natural areas greater than 4,000ha. Nature reserves comprise areas of significant natural
features reserved for nature conservation and scientific study. Crown land conservation areas
may also be declared game reserves where management is aimed at producing native or
introduced game species which may be hunted in season Management plans are required to be
prepared in respect of all areas proclaimed under the Tasmanian National Parks and Wildlife
Act. These are required to be publicly displayed and comment sought before being approved
by the Governor. Where provision is made for use of a state reserve other than as provided for
in the Act, the management plan required the approval of both Houses of Parliament.

Eight types of areas are defined - national parks - extensive areas for the conservation of
natural ecosystems, enjoyment and study of the natural environment and _ public
recreation/tourism; State reserves - generally small reserves set aside for scenic and recreational
reasons and/or to protect geological sites; nature reserves - areas set aside because of the
significance for nature conservation. Public use is not encouraged where this might be
detrimental although provision may be made for appropriate tourism and recreational activities;
Aboriginal sites - areas containing relics of Aboriginal people or known to be of significance to
them. Degree of public use will depend on needs of site for protection; historic sites - areas of
significance in terms of European exploration, settlement or use, with encouragement of
tourism and recreational use; game reserves - essentially the same as nature reserves except that
specific provisions are made for hunting and the maintenance of game _ populations;

-301-

Australia

conservation areas - large multiple use reserves set aside primarily to protect animals and their
habitats and to provide for recreation and controlled use of resources, and muttonbird reserves
- reserves where special provision is made for private and commercial muttonbirding.

Victoria Under the National Parks Act, 1975, provision is made for the establishment of
national parks and other parks for the preservation and protection of the environment
indlucing indigenous flora and fauna and features of scenic, archeological, geological, historical
or scientific interest. National parks and other parks may be established by parliamentary
amendment of the appropriate schedules to the National Parks Act to include the name and
description of the lands included in the park. Provision is also made in the Act for the
National Parks Service to manage land not reserved in the Schedule to the Act. National parks
comprise predominantly unspoilt landscapes and are of extensive size whereas other parks are
usually of relatively less size or significance. The Act makes statutory provision for special
works to be conducted in certain parks and provides the Director of National Parks with
authority to manage parks generally. Under the Crown (Land) Reserves Act, 1978, state
wildlife reserves may be established for the preservation or management of wildlife or wildlife
habitat. State wildlife reserves may be further classified as state game reserves, state nature
reserves and other classifications, such as state parks, by order of the Governor. Any
proclamation or order made by the Governor may be similarly revoked or varied. State game
reserves are specifically managed for waterbird conservation. State nature reserves are
managed for non-game wildlife species and shooting is prohibited. State parks cater for
general and specific species of flora and fauna as well as recreation and education within a
natural environment. Under the Wildlife Act, 1975, the Director of the Fisheries and Wildlife
Service is required to prepare as soon as practicable as plan of management for each wildlife
reserve. The Minister may adopt or vary such plans.

Five types of areas are defined: national parks - crown land characterised by its predominantly
unspoilt landscape, and its flora, fauna or other features, which is reserved and protected
permanently for the benefit of the public; other parks - areas with scenic, historical,
archaeological, biologicalm geological or other features of scientific interest that are worthy of
preservation but, whether by reasons of the limited size of the areas or the limited significance
of the features are not suitable for reservation as national parks, areas that demonstrate human
effect on the environment whether through agricultural or pastoral pursuits or otherwise, areas
in or adjacent to urban areas of natural beauty or interest or otherwise or pastoral pursuits or
otherwise, areas of natural beauty or interest primarily for recreational and educational use but
parts of which may be used for primary industtry, hunting shooting, fishing or other uses
appropriate to the areas, and areas in their natural state for scientific study or reference. Other
parks are generally classified into coastal parks, historic parks, state parks and parks. Other
areas include flora and fauna reserves and reserves; state game reserves and state nature
reserves - defined as land reserved primarily for management and conservation of wildlife and
any recreational use providing it doesn’t conflict with the primary aim. State game reserves are
wetlands open to duck hunting in season while state nature reserves are wetlands and drylands
closed to hunting at all times, and State parks - primarily reserved for public recreation and
the conservation of the natural environment.

Western Australia Under the Land Act, 1933, the Governor may reserve land for public
purposes. Noticve of such reservations is published in the Gazette. The Governor may also
proclaim reserved areas as Class A, B or C. Class A reserves remain dedicated for the purpose
declared in the proclamation until revoked by Act of Parliament. Class B reserves may be
revoked by the Governor by notice in the Gazette. subject to the Minister for Lands presenting
a report explaining the reasons for any revocation or alteration to both Houses of Parliament.
Class C reserves may be revoked or altered by Gazettel of a Ministerial Notice to that effect.
The Land Act provides that the Governor may vest reserves in a private body,
semi-government or government authority for specific purposes. In Western Australia, Class
A, B or C reserves vested in the Western Australian Wildlife Authority or the Western
Australian National Parks Authority are commonly reserved for the purposes of conservation of
fauna or flora or both, national parks or any of these purposes plus some other purpose.

-302-

Australia

Three types of areas are defined: national parks - established to preserve for all time scenic
beauty, wilderness, native wildlife, indigenous plant life and areas of scientific importance and
to provide for the appreciation and enjoyment of those things by the public in such a manner
and by such means as will leave them unimpaired for the future; reserves - usually small areas
set aside for recreation and the conservation of flora and fauna, and nature reserves - defined
by the Wildlife Conservation Act as land reserved for the conservation of flora and fauna.

Parks and Reserves Administration and Management Responsibility for nature conservation
rests mainly with the States and Territories. The Council of Nature Conservation Ministers
(CONCOM) provides a forum whereby it co-ordinates nature conservation activities. The
Council meets once a year and is supported by a standing committee comprising the Directors
of all Australian nature conservation authorities and a representative of the Commonwealth
Scientific and Industrial Research Organistion (CSIRO).

Australian Capital Territory Nature reserves in the Australian Capital Territory are
administered and managed by the ACT Parks and Conservation Service of the Department of
Territories. These reserves include outstanding natural areas and some significant hills and
rural parts of the National Capital Open Space System. Overall management objectives are to
maintain natural ecosystems and landscapes and to protect sites of pre-historic significance for
present and future generations of Australians and to provide opportunities for recreational,
scientific and educational use and enjoyment of these resources consistent with their
protection. The Minister may make regulations to protect reserves, govern their use and the
conduct of the public in them, define the powers of rangers and impose penalties.

External Territories The Director of the Australian National Parks and Wildlife Service is
responsible for the areas proclaimed under the National Parks and Wildlife Conservation Act,
1975. Areas proclaimed under this Act in the External Territories include Christmas Island
National Park, Coringa-Herald National Nature Reserve (885,600ha), Lihou Reef National
Nature Reserve (843,600ha) and Ashmore Reef National Nature Reserve (58,300ha). The latter
three are predominantly marine areas. Since proclamation of Norfolk Island National Park the
Norfolk Island Government has approached the Australian Government requesting the
Australian National Parks and Wildlife Service to manage the national park.

New South Wales National parks, nature reserves, state recreation areas, Historic Sites and
Aboriginal areas are managed by the National Parks and Wildlife Service established under the
Act and responsible to the Minister for Environment and Planning.

Northern Territory A Director of Conservation, his Deputy and staff are public servants,
employed for the purposes of carrying out the function of the Commission. The Commission
administers the Territory Parks and Wildlife Conservation Act as well as legislation relating to
forestry, bushfires, soil conservation, urban park development, environmental assessment and
botanical services. Day to day management of Uluru Natioal Park is managed by Australian
National Parks and Wildlife Service staff and seconded Conservation Commission staff.

Queensland The National Parks and Wildlife Act 1975 provides for the establishment of a
National Parks and Wildlife Service and for the appointment of a Director of National Parks
and Wildlife to administer the Act, the environmental park provisions of the Land Act, the
Fauna Conservation Act and the Native Plants Protection Act.

South Australia The Director of the National Parks and Wildlife Service is responsible to the
Director General of the Department of the Environment and Planning. Both are responsible to
the Minister for the management of reserves. The National Parks and Wildlife Service
constitutes a division of the Department of Environment and Planning. All staff, including the
Director, are public servants employed to carry out the functions of the National Parks and
Wildlife Act.

-303-

Australia

Tasmania State reserves, game reserves and conservation areas are administered by the
Tasmanian National Parks and Wildlife Service established under the Act. Whereas some
conservation areas are administered by the Service as wildlife sanctuaries, there are in addition,
approximately thirty-five conservation areas proclaimed where other government authorities or
the owner of the lands are the managing authorities.

Victoria The National Parks Act established a Director of National Parks to administer national
parks. He is assisted by a National Parks Service consisting of officers appointed under the
Public Service Act. The National Parks Act also provides for the appointment of a National
Parks Advisory Council to advise the responsible Minister on national park matters. A Director
of Fisheries and Wildlife is appointed under the Public Service Act and, subject to the control
of the Minister, administers the Wildlife Act 1975, including the management of state wildlife
reserves.

Western Australia Under the Wildlife Conservation Act, 1950-80, the Western Australian
Authority is established to advise in the conservation of fauna and flora, to carry out
appropriate research and to manage nature reserves. Under the Land Act most areas reserved
for the purpose of conservation of flora and fauna are vested in the Western Australian
Wildlife Authority which may classify nature reserves or parts of such reserves for particluar
purposes such as hunting or limited access. The Wildlife Conservation Act is administered by
the Conservator of Wildlife appointed under that Act who is responsible to the Director of the
Department of Fisheries and Wildlife. Both are members of the Authority which consists of
four ex officio and eight appointed members.

Under the National Parks Authority Act, 1976, the National Parks Authority of Western
Australia was established to replace the former National Parks Board of Western Australia. The
Authority manages areas vested in it, provides and maintains facilities for the enjoyment of
natural areas by the public and undertakes other necessary functions for the management of
national parks and reserves. It consists of a President nominated by the Minister, the
Conservator of Forests, the Director of Fisheries and Wildlife, the Director of the Department
of Tourism, the Surveyor-General and four persons representing the public nominated by the
Minister. The National Parks Authority Act provides for the establishment of national parks
comprising scenic, aesthetic, recreational, biological or other special features. The Act
provides for the appointment of a Director to formulate policies for the care, control and
management of national parks generally. The Director is subject to the provisions of the
Public Service Act, 1904 and is responsible for the administration of the Authority and its staff.

Addresses

° Australian Capital Territory - ACT Parks and Conservation Service, Department of
Territories, GPO Box 158, Canberra ACT 2601, Australia.

° External Territories - Australian National Parks and Wildlife Service, GPO Box 636,
Canberra ACT 2601, and Construction House, 217 Northbourne Avenue, Turner ACT,
Australia.

° New South Wales - National Parks and Wildlife Service, PO Box N189, Grosvenor Street Post

Office, Sydney New South Wales 200, and 189-193 Kent Street, Sydney, New South Wales,

Australia.

Northern Territory - Conservation Commission of the Northern Territory, PO Box 1046,

Alice Springs, Northern Territory 5750, and Gap Road, Alice Springs, Northern Territory,

Australia.

° Queensland - National Parks and Wildlife Service, PO Box 190, North Quay, Queensland,
and MLC Centre, 239 George Street, Brisbane, Queensland, Australia.

° South Australia - National Parks and Wildlife Service, PO Box 667, Adelaide, South

Australia 5001, and 55 Grenfell Street, Adelaide, South Australia.

Tasmania - National Parks and Wildlife Service, PO Box 210, Sandy Bay, Tasmania, and

Magnet Court, Sandy Bay, Tasmania, Australia.

Victoria - National Parks Service; Department of Conservation, Forests and Lands, 240

Victoria Parade, East Melbourne, Victoria 3002, and Fisheries and Wildlife Service,

Department of Conservation, Forests and Lands, 250 Victoria Parade, East Melbourne,

Victoria 3002, Australia.

-304-

Australia

° Western Australia - Western Australia Wildlife Authority, Department of Conservation and
Land Management, 108 Adelaide Terrace, Perth, Western Australia 6000, and National Parks
Authority of Western Australia, Department of Conservation and Land Management, Hackett
Drive, Nedlands, Western Australia 6009.

Protected Landscapes

(hectares)
State Recreation Areas (New South Wales)
Booti Booti 1,146
Bournda 2,244
Bungonia 3,570
Burrendong 1k235
Burrinjuck 1,714
Davidson Park 1,215
Illawarra 1,150
Munmorah 1,008
Wyangala 2,013
Nature Parks (Northern Territory)
Cutta Cutta Caves 1,499
Douglas Hot Springs 3,107
Ellery Creek Big Hole 1,766
Redbank 1,295
Ruby Gap 9,257
Trephina Gorge 1,771
Environmental Parks (Queensland )
Goneaway 24,800
Mount Zamia 1,140
Townsville Town Common 3,248
Wilandspey 5,200
Recreation Parks (South Australia)
Para Wirra 1,409
Parks and Coastal Parks (Victoria)
Beechworth 1,130
Cape Schanck 1,080
Discovery Bay 8,530
Gippsland Lakes 16,500
Lake Albacutya 10,700
Lysterfield 1,151
Murray-Kulkyne 1,550
State Parks (Victoria)
Cathedral Range 3,577
Chiltern 4,255
Coopracambra 14,500
Eildon 24,000
French Island 7,750
Holey Plains 10,450
Mount Samaria 7,600
Mount Worth 1,040
Nepean 1,151
Pink Lakes 50,700
Wabonga Plateau 21,200
Warby Range 3,320
Other designations (Victoria)
Big Desert Wilderness 113,500

-305-

UNITED STATES AND CANADA

The United States has perhaps a greater range of protected area designations than any other
country, with the possible exception of Australia. Of these, four federal-level designations
stand out as protected landscape designations, National Recreation Areas, National Seashores,
and National Lakeshores which come under the jurisdiction of the National Park Service, and
National (Wild and) Scenic Rivers under avariety of jurisdictions. Such areas, however,
include considerably less land that the systems of national parks and national wildlife refuges.
According to the National Park Service (1979) national lakeshores and seashores are established
to preserve the natural values of the areas, while at the same time providing opportunity for
water-oriented recreation, and river protection is carried out for essentially the same reasons.
Most of the National Recreation Areas are around impoundments, and have relatively high
recreational use compared with national parks and equivalent areas. There is also much
activity at the state level with a total of over 1800 state parks alone, covering in excess of 2.5
million hectares. It is likely that a number of sites are protected landscapes, particularly
amongst the parks and recreation areas. Three areas in the United States can be presented as
examples to demonstrate management and planning techniques which were being used to
protect significant natural and cultural resources from inappropriate development. Of these
sites the first is a National Seashore (Cape Cod). The second site is the Adirondak Park
Agency, managed by the State of New York, and the third the Pinelands National Reserve,
management by a Commission representing state (New Jersey), federal and local interests. This
latter site is perhaps an example of a range of such sites protected and managed by a variety of
organisations and associations across the country, but for which we have little information. In
Canada the picture is less clear. Those areas listed as category V are Canadian Heritage Rivers,
and Cooperative Heritage Areas, both designations coming under the jurisdiction of
Environment Canada, Parks. All four river sections currently designated as Heritage River are
within declared national park reserves or within provincial parks, while of the eight other sites
which have been nominated, only two are outside established protected areas (one of these
being within a proposed provincial park). We currently have rather less information about
Cooperative Heritage Areas. At a provincial/territory level a wide variety of sites exist which
might qualify as protected landscape systems. Some of the Natural Environment Parks of
Ontario might constitute protected landscapes, as one of the primary objectives of these sites is
recreation. However, a number of the sites are very large and would seem more akin to
national parks. Other designations in Ontario include Waterway Parks and Recreation Parks,
and sites in either category might be classified as protected landscapes.

-306-

UNITED STATES OF AMERICA

Area 9,539,130 sq km.
Population 234,020,000 (1985)

Parks and Reserves Legislation Legislation exists at both the State and Federal levels. The
major texts covering protected areas include: the Federal Land Policy and Management Act of
1976 (which requires the inventory, assessment and planning of all federal lands); the Fish and
Wildlife Act of 1956; the Coastal Zone Management Act of 1972; the Endangered Species Act
of 1973 (streamlined in 1982 and supplemented in 1983 by the International Environment
Protection Act); the National Policy Act of 1969; and the Fish and Wildlife Improvement Act
of 1978. More specific acts of the U.S. Congress which affect the conservation of areas include
the Wilderness Act (16 USC 1131 ), Water Resources Planning Act of 1965 (42 USC 1962 ),
Concessions Policy Act of 1965 (16 USC 20 ), and the Solid Waste Disposal Act of 20 Octcber
1965 (PL 89-272). Other acts include the Marine Protection, Research and Sanctuaries Act
which authorizes the Secretary of Commerce to designate ocean waters as marine sanctuaries.
In the case of wetland protection the main legislative provisions are the Migratory Bird
Conservation Act of 1929, the Migratory Bird Hunting and Conservation Stamp Act of 1934,
the Pittman-Robertson Act of 1937 and the Land and Water Conservation Fund Act of 1965.
The creation and expansion of conservation units in Alaska is governed by the Alaska National
Interest Lands Conservation Act of 1980. Regulations published by the Department of
Agriculture in 1983 called for the maintenance of habitats in order to sustain viable
populations of flora and fauna. The controlling legislation for the activities of the Fish and
Wildlife Service is the Fish and Wildlife Coordination Act of 1958 (16 USC 1531 )a
supplement to the 1956 Act) and a number of international treaties.

The National Park Service was established by the Act of 25 August 1916 (39 Stat. 535).
National parks and other categories of lands within the national park system are established by
individual acts of Congress, except National Monuments which can be created by the President
on federal lands, by proclamation under the authority of the Antiquities Act of 8 June 1906.
State Parks and Reserves are established under separate state legislation.

The US ratified the Convention on Wetlands of International Importance especially as
Waterfowl Habitats on 18 December 1986 listing four sites followed by two further sites in
1987. The World Heritage Convention was ratified on 7 December 1973 with, to date, ten sites
listed.

Parks and Reserves Administration and Management Organizations involved in the protection
of animal and plant resources and their habitats range from the large land-holding
organizations of the US government, national non-government organizations, state government
agencies to local societies. Some effort at coordination has been attempted but as yet no full
scale national strategy exists to protect species and habitats. A third of the nation (nearly 300
million ha) is federal property within which are designated National Wildlife Refuges, National
Parks and similar protected areas, National Forests, National Marine Sanctuaries and other
federal lands. Responsibility for the protection of natural resources is divided among many
jurisdictions. The Department of the Interior manages 70% of the federal lands through
several agencies:

The National Park Service supervises 10% of the public lands through the National Park System
for which it has both the administrative and regulatory authority as delegated to it by the
Secretary of the Interior by the Act of 25 August 1916 and subsequent acts of Congress (as set
forth in Title 16, Code of Federal Regulation). Three other federal-level designations come
under its jurisdiction: National Recreation Areas, National Seashores and National Lakeshores.
The overall aim of the park system is to conserve the natural heritage at the same time as
allowing the use of these areas for public recreation. In addition, the Service designates
National Natural Landmarks which are identified in order to encourage the protection of sites
of significant geological and ecological character. In total the Park Service works on some 357

-307-

United States of America

sites which it directly administers and where the main tasks are inventorization and data
collection. The 500 or so National Natural Landmarks designated since 1962 by the Secretary
of the Interior on advise from the Service are listed in the National Registry of Natural
Landmarks which is published regularly. Only a proportion of these are considered to be
nationally significant and designation of a site does not change the ownership rights nor does it
preclude the sites future development.

The Fish and Wildlife Service administers the National Wildlife Refuge System which
according to statute aims at the preservation and management of some 36 million ha of habitat
located in 417 wildlife refuges and 28 wetland management districts. These holdings amount to
some 12% of federally-owned lands and protects the habitats of waterfowl, endangered species,
big game and other fauna and flora.

The Bureau of Land Management has jurisdiction over 43% of federal lands which are largely
open spaces used for livestock grazing and mineral extraction. In total the Bureau is
responsible for over 20 million ha managed in part for natural science research and protection
through its Natural History Resource Management Program. These areas are selected,
established and managed in the form of 28 Research Natural Areas on 23,000ha and 40 other
natural areas (including Outstanding Natural Areas and Primitive Areas) consisting of
328,000ha and an additional 1.2 million ha of natural areas with potential for protection.

The Department of Agriculture oversees 25% of public lands through the Forest Service whose
property is used for (amongst other things) public recreation, watershed management and
wilderness preservation. The categories of areas established include National Monuments,
Wilderness Areas and National Forests. Some 25 million ha of the Forest Service lands have
been set aside for protection of habitats in the form of modified management areas, such as
roadside strips, scenic areas and gene conservation areas. National Wild and Scenic Rivers are
managed by a number of agencies with examples of this category present in the land holdings
of the USNPS, BLM and the USFS as well as at the state level. Finally, the Department of
Energy has a programme for the study of ecosystems and establishes gene reservoirs.

All 50 States have programmes to protect flora, fauna and their habitats and establish parks and
other protected areas; the first such programme began in 1951 although there is considerable
variation State to State. However, the State-level systems are extensive as can be judged by the
fact that in 1986 there were some 1800 State Parks covering some 2.5 million ha as well as a
complete range of other categories such as state forests, state natural areas, state recreation
areas, state historic areas and so on. Several States have cooperative agreements with such
agencies as the Bureau of Land Management and the Forest Service.

A number of large, well-endowed, non-profit non-governmental organizations are engaged in
habitat protection which parallels and supplements those of the federal and state governments.
Of the larger NGOs, The Nature Conservancy owns and manages over 700 preserves; The
National Audubon Society owns or leases 80 sanctuaries over 100,000ha in size; and The
Society of American Foresters designated 500 natural areas which overlap with the Research
Natural Areas network established under the federal government.

Marine sanctuaries have been established since 1972 by the National Marine Fisheries Service
and biosphere reserves since 1974. The latter now has grown into a national network cover
over 40 sites.

Addresses

° National Park Service, US Department of the Interior, Washington DC 20240.

° Fish and Wildlife Service, US Department of the Interior, Washington, DC, 20240.
° Bureau of Land Management, Washington,DC, 20240.

° Forest Service, US Department of Agriculture, PO Box 2417, Washington, DC.

° The Nature Conservancy, 1800 N. Kent St. Arlington. VA 22209.

-308-

United States of America

Additional Information The federal land-holding agencies are participants ina programme to
establish Research Natural Areas of which 442 have been designated, whose functions are the
preservation and maintenance of genetic diversity. There is also a National Environmental
Research Parks Programme which aims at characterizing ecosystems and mapping.

Protected Landscapes

(hectares)
National Lakeshores
Apostle Island 17,084
Indiana Dunes 5,073 *
Pictured Rocks 28,661
Sleeping Bear Dunes 28,775
National Seashores
Assateague Island 16,038
Canaveral 23,321
Cape Cod 18,018 *
Cape Hatteras 12,270
Cape Lookout 11,493
Cumberland Island 14,924
Fire Island 7,834
Gulf Islands 57,084
Padre Island 54,196
Point Reyes 26,426
National Recreation Areas
Amistad
Bighorn Canyon 48,644
Chickasaw
Curecanti 16,985
Cuyahoga Valley 12,950
Delaware Water Gap 28,340
Gateway 266
Glen Canyon
Golden Gate
Lake Chelan 25,047
Lake Mead
Ross Lake 47,582
Whiskeytown Unit
Other areas
Appalachian National Scenic Trail 21,058
Buffalo National River 38,100
C & O Canal National Historic Park 50,161
Chaco Culture National Historic Park 13,760
Delaware National Scenic River 1,113
Devil’s Tower National Monument 1,346
Jean Lafitte National Historic Park 3,480
Lower St Croix National Scenic River 3,512
New River Gorge National River 25,101
Obed Wild and Scenic River DA2S
Ozark National Scenic Riverways 32,209
Rio Grande Wild and Scenic River 3,885
St Croix National Scenic River 25,373

Information for three other sites follows, Pu’uhonua o Honaunau National Historic Park in
Hawaii, Pinelands National Reserve, and the Adirondak Park.

-309-

United States of America

New York State Adirondack Park
Management Category V (Protected Landscape)
Biogeographical Province 1.05.05 (Eastern forest)

Geographical Location The park is located in the north-eastern part of New York State some
80km north of Albany and 280km north of New York, centred on the Adirondack Mountains.
43°05’ to 44°30’N and 73°40’ to 75°15’W.

Date and History of Establishment The Adirondack Park Agency Act (NY Executive Law,
Article 27 [1971]) is considered by many to be the most extensive effort by any State in the
USA to regulate private land use in a portion of its jurisdiction by means of regional land use
controls. The general purposes of the Act are (a) to establish a system of comprehensive land
use controls that will protect, while encouraging the wise use of the unique scenic, aesthetic,
wildlife, recreational, open-space, ecological and natural resources of the park; (b) to establish
and promote the effective administration of land use controls that will protect the interest of
the State of New York, not only because of its enormous State holdings within the park, but
also for the preservation and use of the resources found on the park’s non-State lands; and (c)
to encourage the park’s local governments to undertake comprehensive land use planning on a
local scale and to adopt local land use programs that fit within the regional guidelines of the
Act. The State-owned land is constitutionally to be "forever kept as wild forest lands" (N.Y.
Constitution, Article VII No. 7, 1895).

Area 2,426,200ha; contains the largest wilderness preserve in the continental United States
outside Alaska.

Land Tenure 1,011,750ha (40%) State owned; 1,416,450ha (60%) privately owned and devoted
principally to forestry, agriculture and open-space recreation.

Altitude Maximum 1,628m.

Physical Features The western and southern Adirondacks are a gentle landscape of hills,
lakes, ponds and streams. In the north-east are the 46 "high peaks", 42 of which are over
1,200m (including nine alpine summits), spread over 3,100 sq.km. The highest is Mt Marcy at
1,628m. These mountains are survivors of an ancient geologic formation; the erosion-resistant
bedrock, accounting for the height of the mountains, is an estimated 1.2 billion years old. The
Adirondacks contain the headwaters of, and most of five major basins: Lake Champlain, and
the Hudson, Black, St Lawrence and Mohawk rivers. Within the park are 2,759 lakes and
ponds and more than 2,413km of rivers fed by an estimated 48,270km of brooks and streams.

Climate No information

Vegetation The spruce/fir and beech/birch/maple associations reach their crowning glory in
Adirondack forests. Thirty tree species are native to the park. In addition there are many
species of flora and hundreds of species of shrubs, herbs and grasses.

Fauna Animal life includes 64 species of mammals, 297 species of birds (193 nesting), 35
species of reptiles and amphibians, and 82 species of fish. Mammals include white-tailed deer,
black bear, fisher, moose and marten (Odocoileus virginianus, Ursus americanus, Martes
pennanti, Alces alces and Martes americana). Birds include golden eagle Aquila chrysaetos and
spruce grouse Canachites canadensis.

Cultural Heritage No information

Local Human Population 120,000 permanent and 200,000 seasonal residents in 104 towns and
villages.

-310-

United States of America

«uu Visitor Facilities Approximately 9 million tourists per annum pass through the
area. Finance for construction of two natural resource interpretive centres in the park was
approved in 1985-86 by the State Legislature. Both facilities will be administered and operated
by the Adirondack Park Agency. Each site will be operational by June 1989, with projected
annual visitor use in excess of 340,000.

Scientific Research and Facilities No information

Conservation Management The Adirondack Park Land Use and Development Plan is a
regional zoning plan wherein all of the non-State lands in the park are divided into 6 land use
areas. The Plan describes the character of; sets forth the purposes, policies and objectives that
will be served by a; lists primary and secondary compatible uses for, and details the overall
intensity of development that the Act will allow in each land use area. All of these factors are
responsible for driving a complex, comprehensive permit system administered by the
Adirondack Park Agency (APA) for the majority of development and subdivision proposed in
the park.

Land use areas are as follows: Hamlet areas represent existing settlements in the park, the
growth and service centres, the commercial areas, and those with concentrated tourist
development. Moderate Intensity Use (max. of 500 principal buildings per square mile or an
average lot size of 0.53ha) areas are close to Hamlets where fairly intense future development,
primarily residential, is possible because of the relatively deep soils and moderate slopes. Low
Intensity Use (max. of 200 principal buildings per sq mile or an average lot size of 1.3ha) areas
are easily accessible, reasonably close to hamlets, where there is a wide variability in
development potential which is not limited by large areas of critical environmental
importance. Rural Use (max. of 75 principal buildings per sq m or an average lot size of
3.44ha) areas are those where natural resource limitations, shallow soils, relatively severe
slopes, critical wildlife habitats, proximity to scenic vistas or public lands, and distance from
service areas require fairly strict limits on development. These areas are very important to the
open space character of the park. Rural Use limitations are designed to prevent strip
development along major travel corridors by placing residential development on relatively large
lots or clustered on carefully selected and well-designed sites. Resource Management (max. of
15 principal buildings per sq m or an average lot size of 17.3ha) areas are those where natural
conditions place severe limits on development. These areas are important primarily for forestry
and agriculture, and their preservation for these activities is essential to the economy of the
park. These areas are also vital for recreation and the preservation of the open space character
of the park. Approximately 68% of the private land in the park has been classified Resource
Management. Jndustrial Use areas are those where industry or mining operations existed when
the APA Act was adopted or where new industry should be encouraged to locate.

With regard to State lands in the park, 15 tracts of Adirondack Forest Preserve are designated
Wilderness (approx. 404,700ha). Buildings and access by motorised equipment are prohibited.
The largest single category of land (approx. 526,110ha) is Wild Forest, where a variety of
outdoor recreational activities are allowed, including the use of motorised vehicles in
designated places. Other categories of State lands include: Primitive and Canoe areas, managed
similarly to Wilderness areas; Intensive Use areas, such as public campgrounds, developed
beaches and boat launching sites; and State Historic sites. The APA is responsible for
developing and updating the Adirondack Park State Land Master Plan which establishes the
policy for the management of the State-owned lands. This Master Plan was first adopted in
1972. The actual management of the State lands is carried out by the New York State
Department of Environmental Conservation.

There are approx. 378,800ha of wetlands in the park covered by the Freshwater Wetlands Act
(N.Y. Environmental Conservation Law, Article 24 (1975)], a statewide wetlands protection
statue administered by the APA within the park. Agency permits are required for virtually all
activities in a wetland and for many activities that may affect a wetland. Regulated activities
include any form of pollution, pesticide use, or any draining, dredging or filling of a wetland,
or any other activities which substantially impair the functions or benefits of a wetland. As

-311-

United States of America

part of this legislation, the N.Y. State Department of Environmental Conservation, in
consultation with the Agency, is required to produce official maps of all jurisdictional wetlands
in the park. Approx. 1/5 of this task is completed.

The Wild, Scenic and Recreational Rivers System Act [N.Y. Environmental Conservation Law,
Article 15, (1972)] is a statewide statute for the protection of certain pristine rivers, also
administered by the Agency for rivers flowing through private lands in the park. Ninety-five
percent of the river mileage of New York designated part of the System is located in the park.
Special permit regulations administered by the APA apply to new land use, subdivisions, and
most projects within the corridors of designated Wild, Scenic or Recreational Rivers. That
corridor is generally 1/4 mile from each shore of the river. Restricted activities for each
designated river corridor are keyed to the land use classifications of the APA Act. Currently,
there are approximately 1,930km of designated rivers in the park, with approximately 144km
still under study for possible legislative designation as part of the System. In 1986 initial steps
were taken to designate the park as a Biosphere Reserve.

Management Problems No information

Staff The Adirondack Park Agency is staffed with 45 full-time employees (including
attorneys, planners, engineers, ecologists and cartographers) and 4 to 8 part-time or seasonal
workers. It also operates a satellite office in the Lake George Basin. The Park Agency is an
l1l-member body including the Commissioner of the Department of the Environmental
Conservation, the Secretary of State and the Commissioner of the Department of Commerce.
Budget US$2,200,000 per annum approximately. In addition, it receives $150,000-200,000
annually in local planning assistance to distribute among those local governments undertaking
various planning initiatives. The two interpretive centres cost US$5.7 million and the annual
operating costs are estimated at US$850,000.

Local Administration Adirondack Park Agency, P O Box 99, RAY BROOK, New York 12977.
References Datasheet provided by the Adirondack Park Agency (1987)

Date August 1987

Cape Cod National Seashore
Management Category V (Protected Landscape)
Biogeographical Province 1.05.05 (Eastern forest)
Geographical Location The site is situated on the eastern coast, over 40 miles south of
Boston. It extends as a vast 30-50 mile long peninsula and spit enclosing the Cape Cod bay.
The easternmost portion of Cape Cod is in Barnstable county, Massachusetts 41°38’-42°38’N;
70°01°W.
Date and History of Establishment Established on 7 August 1961

Area 18,018ha (11,190ha is upland; 6,828ha is tidal). A total figure of 20,000ha was cited by
Polakowski (1986).

Land Tenure Federal government ownership (90%); town ownership (5%); private ownership
(5%) (Polakowski, 1986).

Altitude Sea level to 54m

-312-

United States of America

Physical Features The park topography consists of long spit and hook coastlines with cliffs,
beaches, sand dunes, ponds, estuaries and low hills. The terrain was formed from late
Pleistocene glacial drifts and Wisconsin deposits laid down in a north-south alignment during a
glacial retreat. Characteristic glacial products include kettle ponds, knobs, glacial erratics and
pamet rivers (Polakowski, 1986).

Climate No information

Vegetation There are 19 discrete vegetation types in the park of which six are herbaceous
types. The communities include eelgrass Zostera marina and associated epiphytes, principally
on stable, sandy mud of shallow bays and estuaries; saltmarsh (774 ha), dominated by saltmarsh
cordgrass Spartina alterniflora and salt meadow grass Spartina patens; cattail marsh (194ha),
dominated by narrow leaf cattail Typha angustifolia with associated pure stands of common
reed Phragmites communis, beachgrass Ammophila breviligulata on primary and secondary
dunes and migrating inland dunes (1,052ha); hairgrass Deschampsia flexuosa on more stable
sand (293ha); mixed grass including grasses and rushes characteristic of abandoned fields,
pastures and orchards (208ha); velvetgrass Holcus lanatus as meadows in pure stands or mixed
with such species as linearleaf goldenrod Solidago tenuifolia.

There are six shrub types: bearberry Arctostaphylos uva-ursi, forming extensive heaths on poor,
dry soils (275ha); bear oak scrub Quercus ilicifolia, on windswept sites near the sea (409ha);
huckleberry Gaylussacia boccata, on slopes facing the sea but exposed to less salt (Sha); a dry
shrub type of bayberry Myrica pennsylvanica, beach plum Prunus maritima and black
cherry Prunus serotina on sites protected from salt spray (360ha); wet meadows of narrow
meadowsweet Spirea alba and wrinkled goldenrod Solidago rugosa on moist to wet deep loams
(59ha); and a shrub swamp consisting of highbush blueberry Vaccinium corymbosum, swamp
azalea Rhododendron viscosum and sweet pepperbush Clethra alnifolia on wet, peaty soils
(217ha).

The park is represented by seven tree communities: pinelands of pitch pine Pinus rigida on
dry sandy soils (3,948 ha); oaklands dominated by white oak Quercus alba and black
oak Quercus velutina on dry and well developed soils (1180ha); black locust Robinia
pseudoacacia, an exotic shrub species dominant on abandoned fields (111 ha); beech
forest, Fagus grandifolia; a climax vegetation type of mesic sites (12 ha); red maple, Acer
rubrum, in former swamps of deep rich humus (66 ha); woodland of Atlantic white
cedar, Chamaecyparis thyoides, in peaty swamps of standing water (4 ha); and Eastern red
cedar Juniperus virginiana, dominant in old fields (70ha).

Fauna’ An estimate of 34 land mammal species occur within the reserve. These include
white-tailed deer Odocoileus virginianus, New England cottontail Sy/vilagus transitionalis,
eastern gray squirrel Sciurus carolinensis, red fox Vulpes fulva, short-tailed weasel Mustela
frenata and raccoon Procyon lotor. An estimated 11 species of marine mammals also occur,
including finback whale Balaenoptera physalus, humpback whale Megaptera novaengliae, pilot
whale Globicephala ventricosa, harbour seal Phoca vitulina and Atlantic white-sided
dolphin Lagenorhynchus acutus.

Almost 400 bird species are recorded for the park and immediate environs, many of which are
migrants on the Atlantic flyway. Common species include mocking bird Mimus polyglottos,
herring gull Larus argentatus, black-capped chickadee Parus atricapillus, blue jay Cyanocitta
cristata, least tern Sterna albifrons, great blue heron Ardea herodias, black duck Anas rubripes,
marsh hawk Circus cyaneus, semipalmated plover Charadrius semipalmatus,
sanderling Crocethia alba and catbird Dumetella carolinensis. Two threatened species occur as
migrants, bald eagle Haliaeetus leucocephalus and peregrine falcon Falco peregrinus.

There are 21 species of reptiles and amphibians. Four sea turtles occur in the marine zone of
the park.

-313-

United States of America

Cultural Heritage The long human settlement of Cape Cod is characterised by more than 100
historic structures, including the ancient "Cape Cod House". There are also remains of Indian
settlements and relicts from the Pilgrim communities prior to their settlement at Plymouth 360
years ago. Along the coast are a number of famous shipwrecks, remnants from the whaling,
fishing and salt industries as well as old sea rescue stations, lighthouses and a Marconi wireless
station. A number of painters and writers of national recognition originate from this area.

Local Human Population The park boundary excludes densely populated towns, yet it still
includes many private land-holdings. The permanent residential population of 20,000 increases
threefold during the summer months (Polakowski, 1986).

Visitors and Visitor Facilities There are five million visits annually, mostly people entering
by car (Polakowski, 1986). Facilities include camp colonies, cottages and other forms of
accommodation. There are 4,000 oversand vehicles (dune buggies) registered each year, two
environmental education camps (11,000 student days of programs each year) and information
centres (Polakowski, 1986).

Scientific Research and Facilities Principle research subjects include water quality and
impact assessments, studies on the effects of oversand vehicles (over 34 research publications
deal with the effects of oversand vehicles on various coastal ecosystems), archaeological
research, and coastal ecosystem processes. All studies are being undertaken by the National
Park Service with university collaboration. Reference libraries and geology and biology
laboratories are available for researchers at the park and at the University of Massachusetts,
Amherst (Polakowski, 1986).

Conservation Management The site is totally protected, but existing residents are permitted to
fish, hunt and gather berries. Cape Cod zoning prohibits the development of commercial and
industrial districts whilst traditional uses of building for art studies, tourist accommodation,
fisheries and shops are permitted. Regulations prohibit burning, timber cutting, filling or
removal of land and dumping of wastes (Polakowski, 1986).

The reserve contains a "concentration of unique and sensitive ecosystems and a mixture of rural
land uses and structures that are united by past events and management actions to produce a
memorable and outstanding landscape character" (Polakowski, 1986). The site was established
as a Greenline reserve park, recognising the area’s cultural, natural, scenic and scientific values.

The objectives of the Cape Cod plan places an equal value on conservation and recreation, its
purposes are to "conserve scenery, natural and historical resources, wildlife and to provide
enjoyment of these facets and to leave them unempaired for the enjoyment of future
generations" (Polakowski, 1986).

The Cape Cod seashore advisory commission, representing the different seashore interest
groups, acts as the main advisory group. Routine management is undertaken by the National
Park Service. The park has been compartmentalised to consist of natural zones, historic zones,
development zones and special use or core area zones.

Management Problems Some of the chief problems within the park include exploitation of
tourists through uncontrolled commercialism, intensive cottage development and also
inadequate traffic control and transportation; congestion pollutes the atmosphere, endangers
lives and reduces the level of visitor enjoyment. Dune buggies cause destruction of the sand
dunes and water supplies are limited due to inadequate ground water resources. There is
trespassing on private land by off-road vehicles (Polakowski, 1986).

Resolving the various problems is made more difficult by the lack of co-operative planning
and division of responsibilities amongst local and state governments (Polakowski, 1986).

Staff In the early 1980’s 32 permanent full-time employees were augmented by
approximately 140 seasonal staff (1980).

-314-

United States of America

Budget In the fiscal year 1980, funds of approximately 1,541,000 US dollars were budgeted
for administration, protection, interpretation and maintenance, plus an additional 62,200 dollars
for administration of recreational facilities..

Local Administration Superintendent, Cape Cod National Seashore, South Wellfleet,
Massachusetts, 02663.

References

The above text is developed from information provided by the National Park Service, and:

° Polakowski, K.J. (1986). Greenline reserves: A cooperative growth management approach
for protecting significant rural landscapes. Invited paper, international conference on rural
landscape management. Poland, June 16-23, 1986.

Date August 1987.

Indiana Dunes National Lakeshore
Management Category V (Protected Landscape)
Biogeographical Province 1.5.5 (Eastern Forest)

Geographical Location North-west Indiana, including portions of Lake, Porter and LaPorte
counties bordering Lake Michigan. 37° 30’N, 87° 00’W

Date and History of Establishment 5 November 1966
Area 5,073ha

Land Tenure Federal state and private ownership
Altitude 176-214m

Physical Features Indiana Dunes National Lakeshore preserves an important remnant of what
was once a vast and unique wetland resulting from the retreat of the last great continental
glacier some 1,100 years ago. It contains 24km of Lake Michigan shoreline with warm shallow
water. Immediately inland from the beaches, sand dunes rise to almost 61m in a series of
blowouts, ridges and valleys and scattered between the dunes there are ponds, wetlands and
bogs. The lakeshore preserves and exhibits remnants of the glacial origin and historic stages of
Lake Michigan, and includes four separate, distinct shorelines.

Climate Humid Continental

Vegetation Nine terrestrial and four wetland communities exist within the Lakeshore.
Terrestrial communities include open beach, foredunes, dune blowouts, initial successional
dune forest, pine dune forest, black oak dunes, black oak savannah, prairie and climax forests.
Wetland communities include marsh, peatland and ponds. Sand thistle Cirsium pitcher is the
only plant listed in the Endangered Species Act known to exist here.

Fauna The badger Taxidea taxus is present and is provided legal protection under the Indiana
Non-game and Endangered Species Conservation Act. No animals protected under the 1973
Federal Endangered Species Act are known to be permanent residents. However, it is possible
that several species protected under this act are migrant visitors. These species include the
Arctic peregrine falcon Falco peregrinis ssp. tundrius, American peregrine falcon Falco
peregrinis ssp. anatum, Kirtland’s warbler Dendroica kirtlandii and the Karner blue
butterfly Lycaedes melissa var. samuelis. One area of the lakeshore is preserved as a nesting
area for the great blue heron Ardea herodias.

-315-

United States of America

Cultural Heritage | Cultural resources at Indiana Dunes include the Bailly Homestead, an
1820’s French fur trading site, the working 19th century Chellburg farm and six of the 1933
Worlds Fair Century of Progress Homes, which were moved across Lake Michigan to their
locations within the park boundaries in 1934. There are a number of known archeological sites
in the park that have yet to be surveyed.

Local Human Population The Northern Illinois, Chicagoland area and Northwest Indiana area
population is approximately 10 million. The economy is primarily industrial with Northwest
Indiana being the number one steel producing area in the country. Agriculture plays a major
role in the outlying regions with tourism becoming a growing industry.

Visitors and Visitor Facilities Two million visitors annually with a high percentage from the
Northern Indiana, Illinois and Chicagoland area. There are three visitor centres: Tremont
(main) Visitor Center; Bailly Visitor Center; West Beach Visitor Center; and one specialist unit
the Paul H. Douglas Center for Environmental Education. The centres are open all year round
except for Thanksgiving, Christmas and New Years.

Scientific Research and Facilities Air, water vegetative, historic, archeological and recreation
research is ongoing or has occurred in the last few years. In particular the interdunal wetlands
are used as an outdoor laboratory for scientific study and visitor enjoyment. These studies
have been conducted by park staff, other national park service employees or private
organisations. A staff of scientists and other support personnel are in permanent residence at
the national lakeshore. A science office complete with laboratory, is provided for science staff.

Conservation Management’ The national lakeshore is divided into four management zones.
The natural zone is the largest and encompasses 73.9% of the lakeshore; the historic zone
includes 0.3%; the park development zone includes 2.0% and the remaining 23.8% is managed
as a special use zone.Hunting is prohibited in the park, however fishing is permitted. The
park’s Cultural Resource Management Plan has been drafted for review and approval.

Management Problems’ The national lakeshore is surrounded by industrial, commercial and
residential activities and as a result, numerous conflicts exist with or because of adjacent uses.
Air and water problems are common. In a study of air pollution effects in ten protected areas
of the Great Lakes region, it was found that this area, along with Guyahoga Valley National
Recreation Area, was rated in most danger and that environmental alternations from sulphur
dioxide and ozone as well as visibility reductions are most serious. Typical acid rain effects on
vegetation and aquatic life and atmospheric haze have been measured and resource values are
diminishing at a steady rate. Unless major reductions in pollutant loadings occur, there may be
significant negative effects in the future. A more recent management problem is one of high
lake levels and shoreline erosion impacting the beaches and some area historic structures.

Staff 85 permanent employees and 100 seasonal employees
Budget Approximately US$3.8 million for fiscal year 1987

Local Administration Superintendent, Indiana Dunes National Lakeshore, National Park
Service, 1100 North Mineral Springs Road, Porter, Indiana 46304.

References

Numerous published and unpublished materials are contained within the various lakeshore
libraries.

° CNPPA Summary Status Report (1984). Threatened Protected Areas of the World.

Date August 1987

-316-

United States of America
Pinelands National Reserve
Management Category V (Protected Landscape)
Biogeographical Province 1.05.05 (Eastern Forest)

Geographical Location Included in the Pinelands National Reserve are 11 major drainage
basins including the Mullica and tributaries (Bass, Wading, Batsto and Oswego Rivers), Great
Egg Harbor River, Forked River, Toms River, Rancocas Creek etc. Most Rivers flow into
Atlantic barrier bays or Delaware Bay except for Rancocas which flows into Delaware River.
39°45’°N; 74°45’°W.

Date and History of Establishment Accepted as a Biosphere Reserve in 1983. Decrees
protecting the area: Coastal Area Facility Review Act September 1973; Pinelands
Environmental Council 1975; National Park and Recreation Act 1978; Government Byrne
executive order #71 February 1979; NJ Legislature Pinelands Protection Act June 1979.

Area The reserve covers an area of 438,210ha, with a core zone (preservation area) of
148,928ha.

Land Tenure State wildlife areas - 6,062ha; state forests and parks - 45,400ha; county park -
6.8ha; federal wildlife refuge (Brigantine) - 8,097ha.

Altitude 0-100m

Physical Features The reserve is located on the Atlantic Outer Coastal Plain and is
characterized by gently rolling landscape. The substrate consists of unconsolidated sands, clays
and marls which form a podzol soil. The area has not been glaciated and there is no bedrock at
or near the surface. The area contains the largest freshwater aquifer in the mid-Atlantic
region. The mean winter temperature is 0-2°C; summer temperature 22-24°C. The mean
annual precipitation is 1124mm.

Climate No information

Vegetation The total Pine Barrens flora has over 800 species of vascular plants, of which 580
are native, 270 introduced, five endemic and 71 endangered, threatened or undetermined.
Habitat types seen include salt marsh, white cedar swamp, sphagnum bogs, cranberry bogs,
upland pine-oak, pygmy pine plains and hardwood swamp. There is a species list available for
the reserve.

Fauna’ Thirty-four species of mammals, 299 species of birds, 59 species of amphibians and
reptiles and 91 species of fish (including peripheral species). There is a species list available
for the reserve.

Cultural Heritage There are also a number of abandoned town sites representing 18th and
19th century business ventures.

Local Human Population Atlantic City to the east is the largest nearby town and Hammonton
is an important local trade and agricultural centre. The reserve contains numerous small towns
and villages scattered throughout including Chatsworth, Batsto and Greenbank.

Visitors and Visitor Facilities No information

Scientific Research and Facilities Fairly extensive research activity - both applied and basic
- Rutgers University maintains a blueberry/cranberry experiment station and a marine station.
USFS has conducted a number of forestry oriented studies over a long period of time,
Brigantine has focused on wildlife studies. Much of the basic scientific knowledge of the Pine
Barrens is summarised in Forman (1979). The Rutgers Division of Pinelands Research was
recently (1981) established to help coordinate research efforts in the area. Research includes

-317-

United States of America

monitoring of water quality and forest fire management; climate, vegetation, hydrology and
pollution studies. Field stations include: Lebanon USFS, Rutgers, Little Egg,
Blueberry/Cranberry Station, Atlantic City, Chatsworth, Hammonton.

Conservation Management Comprehensive Management Plan exists. Article 5 outlines
standards, article 6 outlines activities subject to management. A Land Capability map defines
distribution of types. Coastal areas not subject to CMP but under jurisdiction of CAFRA.

Management Problems About 5% of the reserve is under agriculture (including indigenous
blueberry and cranberry culture as well as row crops) and 9% is developed (residential,
commercial, transportation arteries). Major areas preserved in national and state holding
include Brigantine Wildlife Refuge, Lebanon State Forest, Wharton Tract and Bass River State
Forest. Atlantic City and other coastal development areas are significant on the eastern
boundary. Large retirement communities in several locations are also of significance.

Staff No information

Budget No information
Local Administration Pinelands Commission, State of NJ, PO Box 7, New Jersey 08064.

References

° Forman, R.T.T. (Ed.) (1979). Pine Barrens: Ecosystem and Landscape. Academic Press,
NY.

° McCormick, J. (1970). The Pine Barrens: A Preliminary Ecological Inventory. NJ State
Museum Report No. 2.

° New Jersey Pinelands Commission - Comprehensive Management Plan for the Pinelands
National Reserve (National Parks and Recreation Act, 1978) and Pinelands Area (NJ
Pinelands Protection Act, 1979). Pinelands Commission, State of NJ, New Lisbon, NJ 08064.

Date April 1983, revised September 1986 and September 1987

Pu’uhonua o Honaunau National Historical Park
(formally the City of Refuge National Historical park)

Management Category V (Protected Landscape)

Biogeographical Province 5.03.13 (Hawaiian)

Geographical Location Pu’uhonua o Honaunau lies on the western slope of Mauna Loa, on
the south shore of Honaunau Bay of western Hawaii island (County of Hawaii). 19°26°N,
155°55’W.

Date and History of Establishment The site was set aside as a National Historical Park by
congress on | July 1961 (City of Refuge NHP) and renamed the Pu’uhonua o Honaunau NHP
on 10 November 1978.

Area 73ha

Land Tenure Federal Government

Altitude Sea level

Physical Features The park consists of a generally flat coastal area comprising of lava
formations, predominantly Pahoehoe and A’a types, with occasional pockets of soil material.
The shoreline is flat with many small inlets and patches of sand, rubble and fringing coral reefs

(Anon, 1981).

-318-

United States of America

Climate The average annual temperature is 31°C and the minimum is 18°C, with a diurnal
range of 6°C. The mean annual rainfall is 508mm, with a rainy season from May to September
and hurricane season from June-December. Storms move through the area more frequently
from December through February, bringing high seas, wind and rain from the west and south.
Tsunami (tidal waves) occur infrequently in the Kona Coast.

Vegetation The coastal vegetation of Honaunau Bay is predominantly xerophytic scrub with
some trees, characterised by ekoa Leucaena leucocephala thicket and uncleared opiuma/ekoa
scrub forest. Common plants are passion flower, morning glory, sword fern, garden spurge,
Madagascar periwinkle and klu (Passiflora sp., Ipomoea sp., Nephrolepis sp., Euphorbia hirta,
Catharanthus roseus and Acacia farnesiana). The grass present is mostly red top Rhynchelytrum
repens, an introduced forage species. Shoreline trees include coconut Cocos nucifera,
noni Morinda citrifolia, hala Pandanus odoratissimus and kou Cordia subcordata. The
sedge Fimbristylis cymosa grows in pockets in the pahoehoe laca close to the sea, and another
sedge, ahu’awa Cyperus sp., grows around the brackish pools. The dominant grass is Bermuda
grass Cynodon dectylon (Yen, 1971; Anon, 1981).

Fauna Introduced mammals are plentiful, with mongoose Herpestes griseus, house mouse Mus
musculus, black rat Rattus rattus and brown rat R. norvegicus. Birds present are the kolea or
Pacific golden plover Pluvialis dominica, akekeke or ruddy turnstone Arenaria interpres and the
less abundant ulili or wandering tattler Heteroscelus incanus. Common but introduced birds are
the turtle dove Streptopelia sp.and Brazilian cardinal Caryothraustes sp. Three species of
geckos and three species of skinks are known from the park.

Of a total of 609 insect species recorded for the Kona district, only 150 species have been
collected here (72 species are considered native). The ant species Pheidole megacophala is
abundant and has caused the destruction of countless endemic species, especially beetles. The
little silk-spinning embiid has been sighted in the park and is common in the drier lowlands.
Leafhoppers collected in the park are endemic. Only one species of the many native
damselflies has been collected at Honaunau. This species is common and often found from sea
level up to the native forest on the hill slopes. Except for an endemic species of wood borer,
all 23 species of beetles from the park area are non native. Cockroaches, flies and termites
thrive in the warm humid climate (Bryan et al, 1957; Anon, 1981).

The corals consist of Pocillopora meandreins and Porites pukoensis communities (Anon, 1981).

Cultural Heritage The prime cultural features of the park include the Pu’uhonua sanctuary
building, the temple of Hale o Keawe and Ki’ilae village. The park encompasses a restored
traditional Hawaiian village and the spiritual sanctuary where defeated warriors or people who
had broken sacred laws could be absolved and allowed a fresh start in the community. The
Ki’ilae village was completely abandoned in 1926 (Anon, 1981).

Local Human Population The nearby village is still inhabited by indigenous Hawaiians who
continue to practise traditional crafts and skills such as weaving mats and night fishing.

Visitors and Visitor Facilities There are 350,000 visitors annually entering the park. The
heaviest period of use is usually midday and the pattern is generally an orientation talk, a
pre-arranged tour of the palace grounds, demonstrations of traditional Hawaiian activities and
visits to Hale o Keawe and the Place of Refuge. There are three visitor centres, museums and
horse trails (Anon, 1981).

Scientific Research and Facilities A cooperative Park Studies Unit with assistance from the
University of Hawaii, Manoa Campus, conducts some research. Researchers at the Mauka
botanical gardens develop and grow native Hawaiian plants for re-introduction into the park
(Anon, 1981).

Conservation Management The park has been established to "preserve through public

ownership and as part of the American national park system the historical ruins as well as other
nearby prehistoric features" (Anon, 1981).

-319-

United States of America

With the aim to return the landscape to its late 18th century appearance, the authorities have
embarked on a limited programme to clear exotic plants from around the ruins. By the early
1980’s 23ha of land had been cleared of exotic plants such as ekoa Leucaena glauca,
opiuma Pithecellobium dulce, christmasberry Schinus terenthifolia and kiawe Prosopis pallida
(Anon, 1981).

Administration of the park is coordinated by the National Park service and the US Department
of the Interior. The park authorities work in close association with the Waimea Hawaiian Civic
Club and the Hawaii Natural History Association (Anon, 1981).

Proposals exist to enlarge the park boundaries to include extensive marine areas (Anon, 1981).

Management Problems Coral damage has been caused by boats anchoring in the bay, reef fish
have been gathered for trade to aquariums and exotic plants introduced into areas of native
vegetation (Anon, 1981).

Staff In the early 1980’s there were 10 permanent full-time staff and five permanent,
part-time staff (Anon, 1981).

Budget US$ 454,700 budgeted for fiscal year 1985 (see Anon, 1981 for information on the
budget 1978-1981).

Local Administration Superintendent, Pu’uhonua o Honaunau NHP, PO Box 129, Honaunau,
Kona, Hawaii 96726 (also administers Pu’ukohota Heiau National Historic Site).

References

° Anon (1981). Pu’uhonua o Honaunau National Historical Park, general briefing statement.
8 pp. mimeo.

° Apple, R.A. and G.A. MacDonald (1966). The rise of sea level in contemporary times at
Honaunau, Kona, Hawaii.

° Bryan, E.H., Wentworth, C.K., Greenwell, A., Neal, M.C., Suehiro, A. and A. Kay (1957).
The natural and cultural history of Honaunau. Bernice P. Bishop Museum, Honolulu,
Hawaii. 221 pp. mimeo.

° Emory, K.P., Stokes, J.F.G., Barrere, D.B. and M.A. Kelly (1957). The natural and cultural
history of Honaunau, kpna, Hawaii. Vol II. The Cultural History of Honaunau. Bernice P.
Bishop Museum, Honolulu, Hawaii. 247 pp. mimeo.

° Yen, D.E. (1971). An ethnobotanical survey of the National Parks at Honaunau and
Kalapana on the Island of Hawaii, and Kipahulu, Maui. Bernice P. Bishop Museum,
Honolulu, Hawaii. 26 pp. mimeo.

Date August 1987

-320-

CANADA

Area 9,958,925 sq. km
Population 25,000,000

Parks and Reserves Legislation National parks and national marine parks (federal): the
National Parks Act as amended in 1974. National wildlife areas and migratory bird sanctuaries:
the Canada Wildlife Act, 1973 and the Migratory Birds Convention Act, 1970. Provincial and
territorial parks, and ecological reserves: each province and territory has its own protected
areas legislation. In general, natural resources in Canada are under provincial jurisdiction
except in the territories where federal jurisdiction applies. As a result, the provincial
governments play a key role in conservation. National parks have been established either on
federal lands or through negotiated federal/provincial agreements to transfer administration
and control over the resources.

Parks and Reserves Administration and Management Responsibility for the National Parks
Act is vested in the Minister of the Environment and is undertaken by Environment Canada,
Parks, which is headed by an Assistant Deputy Minister. Parks’ head office is responsible for
policy direction and new park establishment, while five regional offices direct the planning
and operations of the existing 34 national parks. E.C. Parks’ objective for National Parks is,
"to protect for all time representative natural areas of Canadian significance in a system of
national parks, and to encourage public understanding, appreciation and enjoyment of this
natural heritage so as to leave it unimpaired for future generations". The Federal Provincial
Parks Council (FPPC) coordinates information exchange activities between the national,
provincial and territorial park agencies, and a classification system has been devised for the
2,097 parks listed by the FPPC in its 1985/1986 annual report.

Addresses

° Environment Canada, Parks, Les Terrasses de la Chaudiere, Ottawa, Ontario, Canada KIA
1G2

Regional Offices: Environment Canada, Parks.

° Atlantic Region:

Environment Canada-Parks, Historic Properties, Upper Water Street, Halifax, Nova Scotia,

B3J 189

Prairie and Northern Region:

Environment Canada-Parks, 457 Main Street, 4th Floor, Winnipeg, Manitoba, R3B 3E8

Western Region:

Environment Canada-Parks, P.O. Box 2989, Postal Station M, Rm. 520, 220-4th Avenue

S.E., Calgary, Alberta, T2P 3H8

Région du Quebec:

Environment Canada, Parcs, 3 rue Buada, Case postale 6060, Haute-Ville, Quebec, GIR 4V7

Ontario Region:

Environment Canada-Parks, 111 Water Street East, Cornwall, Ontario, K6H 6S3

Additional Information Both natural resources and user research and studies are undertaken
by Parks’ researchers, as well as researchers from other government agencies, such as Canadian
Wildlife Service, and from universities. Research is managed through a collection/research
permit system. Facilities for park visitors are provided so that visitors can enjoy the natural
values of the park but only where considered essential and after study has shown that the
natural values will not be impaired. Visitation to E. C. Parks holdings in 1986 was around 25
million. Public use and appreciation is encouraged through interpretation programmes,
personal experiences, publications and films.

-32i-

Canada
Protected Landscapes

Unspecified areas
Niagara Escarpment *
Rideau Trent-Severn Waterways *

Niagara Escarpment
Management Category V (Protected Landscape)
Biogeographical Province 1.05.05 (Eastern forest)

Geographical Location Located in southern Ontario, stretching approximately 725km from
Queenston on the Niagara River to the islands off the tip of the Bruce Peninsula. Major towns
along its route are Niagara Falls, St. Catherines, Hamilton, Owen Sound, Wiarton and
Tobermory. The Escarpment lies between 43°00’-45°18’N and 79°00’-81°42’W.

Date and History of Establishment With the passage of the Niagara Escarpment Planning
Development Act in 1973, the Ontario Provincial Government established a planning process to
ensure that the area would be protected. A final Niagara Escarpment Plan was approved in
1985. This plan provides a framework of objectives and policies aimed at striking a balance
between development, preservation and enjoyment of the escarpment.

Area’ The area encompassed by the Niagara Escarpment Plan is approximately 1,900 sq.km.
and there are 105 parks of varying sizes located along its length. Some land is still being
acquired and the long-term goal of the Niagara Escarpment Land Acquisition Program is the
completion of a 51,093ha parks system along the length of the Niagara Escarpment. The parks
include the newly announced Bruce Peninsula National Park, which will be 270 sq.km.,
provincial parks, and Conservation Authority parks. The intent is to link all of these parks by
the Bruce Trail, a hiking trail which runs the length of the Niagara Escarpment.

Land Tenure Land tenure is mixed, involving federal, provincial, municipal and private
ownership. There are 8 counties or regions and 37 local municipalities affected by plan
policies. The area included parkland owned by the Ministry of Natural Resources,
Conservation Authorities, and several other public bodies.

Altitude The elevation of the Niagara Escarpment ranges from 100m in the Hamilton area to
approximately 525m in the Collingwood area.

Physical Features The area encompassed by the Niagara Escarpment Plan is a mosaic of
topographical features containing essentially undisturbed cliffs, forests and stream valleys,
rolling glacial landforms, and a variety of other features. The Niagara Escarpment itself,
despite its varied appearance, is a continuous geological and geomorphological landform. This
is indicated by the continuous bedrock strata responsible for the Escarpment’s formation, and
in the topographic height of land these buried strata create. Because the bedrock is composed
of many different rock formations the Escarpment face often has a terraced appearance due to
differential rates of erosion. Numerous stream valleys further dissect the face, creating a
highly irregular profile. In many places along its length, the rock is obscured or completely
buried by glacial materials. The origin of the Escarpment dates back 400-450 million years.

Climate The Niagara Escarpment experiences four seasons. Temperatures range from -35°C
in January to the occasional +36°C in July and August. Rainfall varies along the length of the
Escarpment but is generally in the 70cm to 100 cm range per year. At the Queenstown end,
the climate is more moderate. Annual snowfall ranges between 100cm and 300cm (from south
to north).

-322-

Canada

Vegetation The Escarpment exhibits a botanical diversity that is unique to Canada running
through two forest regions: the Deciduous (or Carolinian) and the Great Lakes - St. Lawrence.
The trees are primarily deciduous, although conifers occur in places. Numerous rare species of
orchids and ferns are found along the Niagara Escarpment with 43 species of orchid recorded
in the Bruce Peninsula National Park. In the section between Guelph and Niagara Falls, there
are seven excellent remnants of the Carolinian vegetation zone, one of the most threatened
regions of Canada.

Fauna The Niagara Escarpment also possesses great faunal diversity. Common species
include: white-tailed deer, beaver, mink, otter, porcupine, raccoon, fox and chipmunk
(Odocoileus virginranus, Castor canadensis, Mustela vison, Lutra canadensis, Erithizon dorsatum,
Procyon lotor, Vulpes vulpes and Tamias sp). Less common are black bear Ursus americanus,
lynx Lynx lynx, weasel Mustela frenata and coyote Canis latrans. Dozens of bird species are
found along the Escarpment’s length. Several kinds of snakes are also found. The endangered
Eastern Massassuaga rattlesnake Sistrurus catenatus is the only poisonous one, and is more
commonly found on the Bruce Peninsula.

Cultural Heritage Numerous "ghost towns" are found along the length of the Niagara
Escarpment, whilst some selected properties have been restored to their original condition. A
monument to General Isaac Brock is located at Queenston Heights. The old Welland Canal is a
noted historical site.

Local Human Population A great number of villages, towns, and cities are situated along and
within close proximity of the Niagara Escarpment. Land use along the escarpment is a mosaic,
ranging from fruit growing on the Niagara Peninsula, to beef production in Bruce County, and
tourism on the Bruce Peninsula.

Visitors and Visitor Facilities The entire Niagara Escarpment offers outstanding and varied
tourist potential and numerous parks along the escarpment provide many opportunities for
recreation, ranging from wind surfing, to skiing, nature study, swimming, fishing, rappelling,
hang gliding, camping and hiking. The Bruce Trail is an excellent hiking trail. Many of the
Parks offer interpretive programs.

Scientific Research and Facilities | There are three universities within or adjacent to the
Escarpment Corridor. These are Brock, McMaster and Guelph. Annual government field
surveys are made of environmentally sensitive areas by the Ontario Ministry of Natural
Resources and various Conservation Authorities within the Corridor.

Conservation Management The purpose of the Niagara Escarpment Planning and
Development Act, 1973, is "to provide for the maintenance of the Niagara Escarpment and
land in its vicinity substantially as a continuous natural environment, and to ensure only such
development occurs as is compatible with that natural environment". Specific objectives
include : to protect unique ecological and historic area; to maintain and enhance the quality and
character of natural streams and water supplies, to provide adequate opportunities for outdoor
recreation; to maintain and enhance the open landscape character of the Niagara Escarpment in
so far as possible, by such means as compatible farming or forestry and by preserving the
natural scenery; to ensure that all new development is compatible with the purpose of the Act;
to provide for adequte public access to the Niagara Escarpment and to support municipalities
within the Niagara Escarpment Planning Area in their exercise of the planning functions
conferred upon them by The Planning Act. The area of the Niagara Escarpment Plan has been
allocated among seven land use designations: Escarpment Natural Area, Escarpment Protection
Area, Escarpment Rural Area, Minor Urban Centre, Urban Area, Escarpment Recreation Area
and Mineral Resources Area. Each designation sets forth specific objectives, criteria for
designation, permitted use, and other relevant inoformation.

-323-

Canada

Management Problems The Niagara Escarpment Plan arose in response to increasing threats to
the Niagara Escarpment’s natural environment. Primary concerns included aggregate mining
and increasing urbanization. These and other land uses are now controlled more effectively.
The southern end of the Escarpment passes close to the most intensively urbanized area of
Canada, the Toronto-Hamilton-St. Catharines megalopolis, with the resulting development
pressures.

Staff The Niagara Escarpment Commission and its staff are responisble for promoting the
objectives set forth in the Niagara Escarpment Plan. The Commission itself consists of 17
members: a Chairman, eight members representing the public at large, and eight members who
are either members or employees of county or regional councils of the Escarpment area. The
Commission staff is comprised of a director, 3 managers, planners, planning technicians, a
landscape architect, cartographers, an information assistant, and administration and support
staff.

Budget The annual budget of the Niagara Escarpment Commission is $1.8 million dollars.
$2.5 million have been committed annually for land acquisition for a period of 10 years. Other
implementing authorities have an annual budget of $700,000 allocated to Escarpment Plan
implementation work.

Local Administration The Niagara Escarpment Commission’s offices are at 232 Guelph Street,
Georgetown, Ontario, Canada L7G 4B1.

References

° Niagara Escarpment Commission, 1983. The Final Proposed Plan for the Niagara
Escarpment. Niagara Escarpment Commission: Georgetown, Ontario.

Ontario Ministry of Natural Resources, 1976. Significant Natural Areas Along the Niagara
Escarpment. Report on Nature Reserve candidates and other significant natural areas in the
Niagara Escarpment Planning Area, Toronto, Ontario, Canada.

Date August 1987

Rideau Waterway and Heritage Canal
Trent-Severn Waterway and Heritage Canal

Management Category V (Protected Landscape)
Biogeographical Province 1.05.05 (Eastern Forest)

Geographical Location Located within the southern portion of Ontario. The Trent-Severn
portion is close to Toronto, and links Georgian Bay to Lake Ontario. The Rideau is close to
Kingston and Ottawa, linking Lake Ontario to the Ottawa River. The waterways lie between
44°00’-45°24’N and 75°42’-79°48’W.

Date and History of Establishment The Rideau Canal was built between 1826 and 1831 as a
critical link in the military supply route between Upper and Lower Canada. By the mid-19th
century, the canal had become a busy commercial artery. It is also recognized as one of the
best preserved 19th century canals still in active operation in the world. The Trent-Severn
Canal was built between 1834 and 1920 and was an important route for the shipment of lumber
and other goods. Today, recreation is the main use. In 1972, administration and control over
the heritage canals was transferred to the Canadian Governments’ agency responsible for
National and Historic Parks - now called Environment Canada, Parks. Following a joint
Canada/Ontario study, the two levels of government signed an agreement in 1975 called the
Canada-Ontario Rideau, Trent, Severn Agreement (CORTS) to co-ordinate their activities
towards achieving the goal of developing a distinctive environmental corridor.

Area The Rideau-Trent-Severn corridor is 680km long, ranging in width from 2-30km.

-324-

Canada

Land Tenure’ Land tenure is mixed in both corridors with 140 jurisdictions, departments and
commissions being involved at all levels of government. There is also a great deal of private
land involved with over 40,000ha of land publically owned.

Altitude The highest point in the waterway systems is at Balsam Lake with an elevation of
255m above sea level. The lowest elevation is at the Ottawa River with an elevation of 40m
above sea level. However, hills along the corridor reach an elevation of 363m above sea level.

Physical Features The Rideau section contains 16 lakes along or directly accessible from the
main channel. It also contains two rivers, the Rideau and the Cataraqui. The Trent-Severn
section has 17 lakes along the main channel and four principal rivers - The Trent, Otonabee,
Talbot, and Severn Rivers. The geology of the Rideau section varies from a plain of limestone
or sandstone covered with shallow, poorly drained soil, to rocky Precambrian Shield areas
where bedrock is a mixture of granites and metamorphic rocks, with a shallow soil cover. The
geology of the Trent-Severn is characterized by the Precambiran and the Ordovician Era, with
its limestone bedrock. The Canadian Shield is hilly and broken, contrasting with the flat
limestone section.

Climate There are four pronounced seasons: winter, spring, summer and fall with minimum
temperatures as low as -35°C and maximum temperatures as high as +34°C. Rainfall varies
between 76-96cm annually and with between 162cm and 284cm of snowfall. Snow is on the
ground 80 to 120 days but with over 200 days without snow cover.

Vegetation There is marked variation in the vegetation along the length of the corridor. The
dominance of vegetation types is primarily determined by the presence of the Canadian Shield.
Where the waterway runs through the Shield, the mixed deciduous forests characteristic of
southern Ontario give way to coniferous forests. Wetlands, with their own vegetative
association, occur along the waterway.

Fauna’ The fauna is characteristic of the Great Lakes - St. Lawrence Forest Region and
includes: white-tailed deer, beaver, mink, otter, porcupine and raccoon (Odocoileus virginianus,
Castor canadensis, Mustela vison, Lutra canadensis, Erithizon dorsatum and Procyon lotor). The
endanged Eastern Massassauga rattlesnake Sistrurus catenatus occurs along the eastern shore of
Georgian Bay.

Cultural Heritage Numerous archaeological and historic sites are found along the waterway
corridor. These sites include Indian encampments and burial grounds, petroglyphs, settlers’
homes, numerous dams and locks, defensible structures, and other features of the waterways’
rich cultural heritage. The Rideau Canal is itself of national historic significance.

Local Human Population Numerous cities, towns and villages are situated along the length of
the corridor and close to the most densely populated portion of Canada, and within a day’s
drive of about 60 million people in Canada and the U.S.A. In summer months, due to the
waterway’s great recreational appeal and the presence of many summer cottages along its
length, the population swells dramatically. Local economies have a diverse base, ranging from
livestock production to manufacturing and tourism.

Visitors and Visitor Facilities Today, the Rideau is an important recreational waterway for
thousands of boaters, cottagers and other visitors. The waterway is easily accessible by car,
boat, bus, and rail. The waterway is open for navigation from mid-May to mid-October.
Different types of accommodation are available, including campgrounds, hotels and motels, and
even staying on one’s boat or yacht. Recreational facilities along the waterway are numerous
and highly variable.

Scientific Research and Facilities Trent University in Peterborough, the University of
Ottawa, Carleton University, and Queen’s University in Kingston are within the waterway
corridor. In addition research on water quality, fisheries and other concerns is carried out by
relevant agencies.

-325-

Canada

Conservation Management’ The two heritage canals are now administered by Environment
Canada, Parks. The management goal for the Rideau, Trent-Severn corridor is "To develop a
distinctive environmental corridor wherein a wide variety of recreational opportunities are
available to users in a safe, pleasant and interesting environment and where optimum
recreational use is achieved for the greatest number of people without causing significant
environmental damage". Specific objectives include maintaining or enhancing: clean air and
water; adequate undeveloped open space; preservation and interpretation of the human and
natural historical environment; an adequate number of public use areas; adequate commercial
development; and satisfactory private development. The CORTS agreement resulted in the
preparation of a set of co-ordinating policies to guide all levels of government and private
sector activities tewards the achievement of the CORTS goal and objectives. The policies call
for action in the areas of pollution control, water management, land use, tourism and
recreation, and heritage conservation. Major management activities are those undertaken to
ensure safe and enjoyable use of the waterway corridor (lock operation and maintenance etc.),
and environmental quality. Much co-ordination and co-operation occurs to implement the
policies. Nearby significant protected areas are Georgian Bay Islands National Park (14.2
sq.km.), St. Lawrence Islands National Park (0.8 sq.km.) and Frontenac Provincial Park.

Management Problems Water pollution is a dominant concern. Encroachment on open space
by poorly planned vacation and permanent home developments was and to some extend
continues to be of concern. Major wetland wildlife areas and lake shorelines have been lost to
cottage development in the past. A decrease in fish populations has been noted.

Staff | Environment Canada, Parks devoted 170 and 240 person years in 1982-83 to the
administration and management of the Rideau waterway and the Trent-Severn waterway
respectively. Other agencies also provide staff for different aspects of the waterway corridors’
management.

Budget Operating expenditures by Environment Canada, Parks alone in 1982-83 were $10.9
million (Canadian). Capital expenditures by Environment Canada, Parks were $2 million
(Canadian). Expenditures of others involved in the management of the waterway corridor are
not available.

Local Administration Rideau Canal, 12 Maple Avenue N, Smith’s Fall, Ontario, Canada K7A
1Z5.
Trent-Severn Waterwway, P.O. Box 567, Peterborough, Ontario, Canada K9J 6Z6.

References

° Canada-Ontario Rideau-Trent-Severn Study Committee (1975). The Rideau Trent Severn:
Yesterday, Today and Tomorrow. Inforamtion Canada: Ottawa.

° Canada-Ontario-Rideau-Trent-Severn Waterway (1975). CORTS Agreement.

° CORTS (1982). Canada-Ontario Policies for Rideau, Trent-Severn Corridor. Canada-Ontario.

° Other pamphlets prepared by Environment Canada, Parks available through addresses above.

Date August 1987

-326-

LATIN AMERICA AND THE CARIBBEAN

Wetterberg ef al. carried out an extensive survey of the protected areas of South America,
covering aspects of legislation and administration, as well as listing and mapping all major
areas. Of the 13 countries covered (including French Guiana), Wetterberg only identified six
with Category V _ sites: Colombia, Ecuador, Paraguay, Peru, Uruguay and Venezuela.
Specifically, these range from roadside parkways (Colombia) to watershed protection areas
(Paraguay, Peru and Venezuela), and from historical/cultural sanctuaries (Peru, Uruguay) to
recreation areas (Ecuador), although neither the parkways of Colombia nor the protection
forests of Peru were included. Macchu Picchu Historical Sanctuary, which was listed by
Wetterberg as Category V based on legislation, would be appear to be de facto a Category II
site (National Park). Also, although Wetterberg list National Reserves in Argentina as Category
IV (Managed Nature Reserves), it could be argued that these areas are closer to protected
landscapes. On the edges of National Parks, they are generally areas still in private ownership
“of interest for conservation of ecological systems, maintenance of protection zones for
adjacent national parks, or for the creation of independent conservation zones when the
conditions present prohibit establishment of a national park". Two sites in Panama may
approximate protected landscapes, the Lago Gatun Recreation Park, and the Metropolitan
Natural Park, both of which are fairly small natural areas close to population centres, and there
are also a number of recreation areas in Costa Rica (although again these are relatively small).
Two of Costa Rica’s national parks (Barra Honda and Volcan Irazu) remain largely in private
ownership, and are probably more akin to protected landscapes than national parks proper.
Also, the protection forests and zones of Costa Rica set up to protect watersheds, may also
function as protected landscapes, although the forestry legislation is unclear in both the
definition and objectives of such designations. There appears to be one true protected
landscape in the Caribbean islands, the 70,000ha regional nature park on Martinique. The
protected landscape of this French "department" was created on the lines of the parcs naturels
regionaux system of Mainland France, and under the same legislation, primarily to ensure
continued survival of the traditional landscape. The area is perhaps unique in that it includes
over half of the department (63.7%), more or less only excluding the main town and adjacent
areas.

-327-

COSTA RICA

Area 50,900 sq.km
Population 2,450,226 (1984 provisional census)

Parks and Reserves Legislation Concern for nature conservation dates back to 1883, although
the first national park was not declared until 1945. Legislation in 1955 proposed that the area
within 2km of each volcanic crater be declared a national park while the first biological reserve
(Cabo Blanco) was declared in 1963 and the first forest reserve (Rio Mancho) in 1964. The
Forestry Law of 25 November 1969 and the modifications of it in the 24 August 1977 law
establishing the National Park Service provide that national parks and reserves can be created
by executive decree; once created the limits can be altered only by a Congressional Law. The
National Park Service has the right to recommend the creation of new parks and reserves and
expropriation of lands, set up and administer funds derived from entrance fees and special
taxes, enter and inspect rural properties, seize vehicles and arms or equipment used for any
illegal activities, in accordance with the provisions of these laws. The laws also define the
responsibilities of the Park Service and general prohibitions against certain activities by visitors
to the parks and reserves. The chief functions of the National Park Service is to maintain
representative examples of biological units as ecosystems, maintain ecological and genetic
diversity and protect scenic beauty. Separate additional legislation empowers the Ministry of
the Economy to issue special bonds for payment of lands to be expropriated for parks and
reserves. In 1982 the new Law of Wildlife Conservation was placed before the Legislative
Assembly where it faced strong opposition from hunting clubs who were objecting against
license controls and stiffer penalties for poaching. Wildland areas are generally forest zones
which are legally protected or managed for a variety of purposes, ranging from resource
exploitation to absolute protection, and including environmental recreation and education.
There are however, no legally adopted national conservation objectives for managing
wildlands. The recognised protected areas in Costa Rica range from cultural monuments to
wildlife conservation areas. In 1982 there were 59 units in the wildlands system divided into
seven main management classes: Biological Reserves (Reservas Biologicas); Anthropological
Reserves (Reservas Antropolégicas) (including Indian Reserves); National Parks (Parques
Nacionales); Water Production Areas (including Protection Forests and Zones); National Forests
(Reservas Forestales) (including Forest Reserves); Wildlife Refuges (Refugios de Vida
Silvestre); National Monument and Cultural Monuments (Monumentos Nacionales) (USAID,
1982; FPN, 1985).

Parks and Reserves Administration and Management The National Park Service has existed
since 24 August 1977 with equivalency to a General Directorate of the Ministry of Agriculture
and Livestock (from 1969-1977 it was a Department within the General Forestry Directorate of
the same Ministry). It has responsibility for 25 parks and reserves except for the Monteverde
Cloud Forest Biological Reserve and Rafael Lucas Rodriguez National Wildlife Refuge (see
individual sheets). The Department of Wildlife (DVS) was split in 1981 and reestablished
within the Forestry Service (DGF). As a result of this move, the DGF has begun to allow
wildlife research to be conducted in its forest reserves and its 200 or so forest guards may be in
a position to more adequately enforce the wildlife laws. The DVS employs a staff of 11 and
generally the Department is very positive to research. However, there is no official liaison
between DVS and SPN due to the lack of a national wildlife policy (Rodriguez, 1983).
Forestry law 4465 of 25 November 1969 defined national parks as "regions or areas.... that for
their scenic beauty or the national or international importance of their wildlife are to be set
aside for the recreation and education of the public, for tourism or for scientific research"
(Article 74). The SPN administrates 13 national parks, seven biological reserves, four
recreational areas, and one national monument; the DVS; two wildlife refuges and the DGF’s
Department of Forest Reserves; 11 forest reserves and seven biological reserves, four
recreational areas, and one national monument; the DVS; two wildlife refuges and the DGF’s
Department of Forest Reserves; 11 forest reserves and seven protected zones. National
Monuments are relatively small areas of lesser natural or historical value, or those which protect
a particular resource of special importance. Biological Reserves are areas containing

-328-

Costa Rica

ecosystems/species largely unaffected by man, where the ecological processes can follow their
own courses with as little interference as possible with the primary objective being to protect
natural phenomena for scientific research. One of the first international conservation treaties
signed by Costa Rica was the "Convention on the protection of flora and fauna and beautiful
scenery of the American countries" or 24 October 1940. The Convention on International
Trade (CITES) was signed on 3 March 1973 and approved by legislative decree No. 5605 on 2
October 1974. Costa Rica adhered to the World Heritage listing in 23 August 1977 with one
site inscribed in 1983 (Talamanca Fange-La Amistad Reserve) and created one biosphere
reserve (Reserva de la Amistad) in 1982. National parks are the best known of all protected
areas and are readily accepted by the public. The national parks continue to contain private
property within their boundaries, and with few exceptions park management and protection are
inadequate, with major conflicts arising with hunters, squatters, tourists and with forest fires.
Half the national parks and the cultural monuments have general management and development
plans and three national parks and one recreational area have an interpretation and
environmental education programme. Each unit however, has an operations guide for
management and development. Each biological reserve has an annual operations plan and some
have management and development plans. Natural resource exploitation is prohibited. Other
types of reserve also exist. The Servicio de Parques Nacionales, Ministry of Agriculture, does
not have a fixed annual budget for each of the parks and reserves under its own
administration. Rather the overall budget is adjusted to meet priorities throughout the year.
For 1981 the approximate budget for the Park Services system was US$1,720,602 for all normal
operations and US$75,00-100,000 from international donations for projects (WWF/IUCN and
RENARE). Also, various other preinvestment planning funds, major bank loans and loans for
other projects are underway. Of the 18 units in forest reserves and protection zones only two
have management plans but an operational plan for all units was due to be completed in the
1980s. Forest areas are often merely estimated and assumed to be exploitable. Actual
management does not exist in any of the units but some protection is given by the one to four
forest guards present per site. The National Forest Directorate (also within the agriculture
ministry) is responsible for the forest areas, while the Indian Reserves are more autonomous
(though management is shared with the National Institute for Lands and Colonisation, and the
National Council on Indian Affairs) (Boza, 1981; Rodriguez 1983; USAID, 1983).

Addresses

° Servicio de Parques Nacionales, Ministerio de Agricultura y Ganaderia, Apartado 10094, San
José.

° Fundacion de Parques Nacionales, Apdo 236, San José 1002.

Additional Information Costa Rica has the greatest proportion of its territory in parks and
protective areas than any other Latin American country with tropical moist forest (Boza,
1981). Legally established wildlands occupy about 952,000ha, equivalent to 19% of the land
area, whilst in total there are 1,138,000ha in all protective categories, accounting for 22% of
the country. The Atlantic slope forests are seen as the most threatened, as a result of legal land
colonisation schemes taking place there. The main cause of the very high deforestation rate
(65,000ha/annum) is cattle raising and agriculture, with an estimated two million head of
livestock in 1979. Logging accounts for only 2% of deforestation per annum. Of the protected
areas only national parks, biological reserves, wildlife refuges and national monuments are
considered to be anywhere near to being adequately protected. However, with the exception of
the recently declared La Amistad National Park, all wildland units have been created without
prior ecological and cadastral studies. The management objectives and categories, their
geometric shapes and boundaries do not, in most cases, coincide with the areas as established.
Many wildland units require boundary adjustments, management plans and the expropriation
of private holdings. The Forestry Law (no. 4465) has several inadequacies, with protected
zones not defined nor objectives specified. The 1979-1982 National Development Plan,
however, did emphasize the need to reduce environmental deterioration. The impressive
development in wildland protection and management during the early 1980’s has occurred
without the benefits of clear policies or guidelines and without a single administrative or legal
agency. The government has yet to set legal conservation objectives or an administrative
programme (Boza, 1981; USAID, 1982).

-329-

Costa Rica

References

° Boza, M.A. (1978). Los Parques Nacionales de Costa Rica. INCAFO, Madrid. 224 pp.

° Boza, M.A. and Mendoza, R. (1981). The National Parks of Costa Rica. INAFCO, Madrid.

° FPN (1985). Areas de Manejo en Costa Rica. Programa patrimonio natural de Costa Rica.
Fundacion de Parques Nacionales.

° Herrera, J.C.G. (1984). Planificacién estrategica del Subsistema de Parques Nacionales y
Reservas equivalentes de Costa Rica, y una metodologia para redefinicion de limites de areas
protegidas. Magister Scientiae. Centro Agrondémico Tropical de Investigacioén y Ensefanza,
CATIE, Costa Rica.

° Rodriguez, J.M. (1983). Costa Rica. Informe de la Mesa redonda sobre Parques Nacionales,
otras areas protegidas, flora y fauna silvestre. FAO, Santiago de Chile, 8-10 Junio 1983.

° Thelen, K.D. and Dalfelt, A. (1975) Systems and Policies for Wildland Management and
Policies and Regulations for National Parks Management - Costa Rica. Report presented to
the Ministerio de Planeacién Nacional de Costa Rica.

° USAID (1982). Costa Rica; Country Environmental Profile. Field Study. Tropical Science
Centre. San José.

Protected Landscapes

(hectares)
National Parks
Barra Honda 2,295 *
Cahuita 1,700 *
Volcan Irazu 2,309 *

Subtotal 6,304

Barra Honda National Park
Management Category V (Protected Landscape)
Biogeographical Province 8.16.04 (Central American)

Geographical Location Located in Nicoya Peninsula, 12km north-east of Nicoya, in the
Guanacaste Province. 10°8’-10°12’N, 85°20’-85°25’W.

Date and History of Establishment The national park was established on 20 August 1974, by
law No. 5583, and its boundaries were fixed by executive decree No. 5558 on 5 October 1979.

Area 2,295ha

Land Tenure’ All the lands are private property and the area still lacks a survey to allow
expropriation proceedings to begin.

Altitude 20-575m

Physical Features The park has several limestone-capped hills and they form a series of
crescent-shaped ridges which reach a maximum height on Barra Honda Peak (423m). There is
a vast network of limestone caves, varying from vertical shafts or pits, to dome-like chambers.
The depth of the caves varies, the deepest being Santa Ana which descends to 240m. The show
caves include those of Terciopelo (Fer-de-Lance), La Trampa (the trap) and Santa Ana, each
with large number of stalagmites, stalactites and other cave formations. The southern tip of
the mountain peak is represented by a flattened plateau. On the southern flank of the Barra
Honda seasonal streams form a series of porous tufa-limestone cascades locally called "La
Cascada" (the tufa deposits traverine at a rate of 5cm per year). The geology of the region is
based on the Barra Honda limestone formations layed down in the Paleocene (70 million years
ago). The lower section measures 100m thick and the upper section is about 200m thick. The
lower part is formed of poorly stratified limestone whilst the upper is well-stratified in

-330-

Costa Rica

medium thick layers. The slopes of Barra Honda were formed by an elevation caused by the
system of faults of the Nacaome River located to the west of the park (Boza and Mendoza,
1981). Other limestone features such as potholes and springs are also common.

Climate The dry season lasts about 6 months; annual rainfall is about 1800mm and mean
annual temperature 28°C.

Vegetation The park vegetation corresponds to the tropical dry forest (moist province
transition life zone in the Holdridge system). Most of the forest vegetation has been altered by
man and only on the steeper slopes is the woodland well conserved. The natural vegetation is
semi-deciduous, with broadleaf-evergreen and broadleaf-deciduous trees. Due to the presence
of a distinct dry season, the dominant vegetation is coarse grass with low trees and shrubs in
stands of varying density (actively promoted by man through livestock grazing and fire
management). Climbing vines and epiphytes are numerous.

Fauna Due to previous and actual agricultural practices, the area does not have a very rich
fauna. However, there are notable populations of mammals such as howler monkey Alouatta
palliata, white-tailed deer Odocoileus virginianus and birds such as great currassow, black
vulture, white-tailed hawk, bicoloured hawk and magpie-jay (Crax rubra, Coragyps atratus,
Accipiter bicolor, Buteo albicaudatus and Calocitta formosa). Ocelot Felis pardalis and tiger
cat F. tigrina have also been recorded by park staff. Several species of bats inhabit the caves
and in Pozo Hediondo cave there are vast colonies of thousands of bats, their guano being
many metres deep. Other abundant cave fauna includes several species of cricket, beetle, snail,
blind salamander, rat, birds and blind fish (Boza and Mendoza, 1981).

Cultural Heritage At Nicoa, which is considered an ancient underground reservoir,
pre-Columbian human remains, adornments and tools were discovered in 1970 by the Group of
Speleology (Boza, 1986).

Local Human Population The local economy is based on cattle raising and some agriculture.

Visitors and Visitor Facilities The national park offers its visitors a wide system of paths
which lead to the caverns, look-outs and tufa formations. In the early 1980s the Barra Honda
caverns were being kept closed to the public until specialised personnel could assure the
adequate conservation of these fragile ecosystems (Boza and Mendoza, 1981).

Scientific Research and Facilities Several studies have been done on the geology of the caves
and limestone hills, commencing with the explorations by the Group of Speleology
(Mountaineers Club of Costa Rica) in 1967 (Boza and Mendoza, 1981). To date 19 cave
networks have been surveyed (Boza, 1986).

Conservation Management The park has been established for its recreational, cultural and
conservation importance. To date the caverns are closed to the public but the rest of the park
has been established with a complex network of footpaths and trails. The vegetation at the
park has greatly suffered from the past effects of fire, grazing and agriculture but current
management involves eliminating these factors leading to active scrub regeneration (Boza, 1986).

Management Problems There is considerable human disturbance throughout the park
especially due to cattle grazing and other agriculture. The caves have remained fairly

undisturbed, largely because of the lack of horizontal entrances but are currently under threat
from uncontrolled tourist development.

Staff One superintendent, park rangers and labourers.
Budget No information

Local Administration Parque Nacional Barra Honda, Servicio de Parques Nacionales,
Ministerio de Agricultura y Ganaderia, San José.

-331-

Costa Rica

References

° Boza, M.A. (1986). Parques Nacionales Costa Rica, Fundacion Tinker, G.U.A., Costa Rica.

° Boza, M.A. and Mendoza, R. (1981). The National Parks of Costa Rica.

° Mora, S. (1978). Estudio geologico de los cerros Barra Honda y Alrededores. San José,
Univ. de Costa Rica. 173 pp.

° Wells, S.G. (1974). Report on the geologic reconnaisance of the Cerros Barra Honda.
University of Cincinnati, Cincinnati, USA. mimeo. 29 pp.

Date August 1987

Cahuita National Park
Management Category II (National Park)
Biogeographical Province 8.16.04 (Central American)

Geographical Location The park is 40km south of Puerto Limon and south of the town of
Cahuita in south-eastern Limon province, Atlantic coast. 9°40’-9°48’N, 82°45’-82°50’W.

Date and History of Establishment 24 September 1970, by executive decree 1236-A.
Area Total 1,700ha (with 1,100ha of land, and 600ha marine).

Land Tenure’ The terrestrial part is mostly under private ownership; the government is
expropriating lands.

Altitude Sea level to 10m

Physical Features The park follows the low Caribbean shoreline for approximately 10km. A
fringing reef extends 6.5km along the coast 100-1,000m from the beach, varying in depth from
lm near the coast to 7m in some lagoon channels and to 15m on the reef front. The Punta
Cahuita is formed on emergent ancient coral whilst the bedrock of the terrestrial sector is
Pleistocene alluvial sandstone.

Climate The climate is hot and wet with annual rainfall close to 3500mm, mean annual
temperature of about 25°C with a brief dry season in October and a second less rainy season
between January and February. Water temperatures rose to 33-35°C in June 1983 as a result of
El Nino.

Vegetation An almost undisturbed tropical moist forest association is found on the Point itself
with the following tree species: Prioria copaifera, Carapa guianensis, Anacardium excelsum
and Calophyllum brasiliense. In the old abandoned cocoa plantations Cordia alliodora
and Hura crepitans are the dominant species. A pure stand of swamp palm Raphia taedigera
occupies the southwest corner of the park and coconut palm Cocus nucifera lines the stretch of
beach. Punta Cahuita is described as marshland, and the forest cover ranges from dry mixed
forest, to mangrove swamp and littoral woodland. The marine vegetation includes areas of
turtle grass Thalassia testudinum, situated close to the shore, and a total of 128 species of
marine algae (Wellington, 1974).

Fauna Common mammals include the howler monkey Alouatta palliata, three-toed
sloth Bradypus tridactylus, red squirrel Sciurus granatensis and the margay subspecies Felis
wiedii pirrensis (V). Some of the bird species frequent in the area are the brown pelican, green
ibis, great skua, bridled tern, sooty tern, green macaw, white-collared manakin, the long-tailed
tyrant (Pelecanus occidentalis, Mesembrinibus cayennensis, Catharata skua, Sterna, naethecus,
S. fuscata, Ara amnbigua, Manacus candei, Colonia colonus) and various species of
ant-wrens Myrmothercula spp. Among the many reptile species represented here are one

-332-

Costa Rica

basilisk Basiliscis vittatus and the famous fer-de-lance Bothrops asper. The hawksbill
turtle Eretmochelys imbricata and the leatherback Dermochelys coriacea nest in the area and the
green turtle Chelonia mydas and Caribbean manatee Trichechus manatus are known to occur.

The fish population is described as very diverse. The Park contains the country’s only
extensive coral reef. The inner reef (c. 500m long) separated from the external reef (4km long)
by a large lagoon, 100-1,000m wide, has its reef crest characterised by large colonies
of Acropora palmata. The inner reef is dominated by Porites porites. The lagoon has small
patch reefs (Acropora palmata, Siderastrea siderea and Diploria strigosa), dense growths of
algae and at the shallow eastern end a very rich (20-25 species) assemblage of sponges. At
depths of 9 to 15m there is a dense growth of a variety of corals. Closer to the reef edge brain
corals preodminate with squirrel and surgeon fish, lobsters, stinging and short-spined urchins
and polychaete worms. Horny corals and snappers are common on the seaward face of the
reef. Wellington (1974) found 35 species of stony coral. In addition, 20 species of octocorals
have been reported. Crabs are abundant, both on the beach and in the freshwater streams. In
total 44 species of crustacean and 140 species of molluscs have been recorded.

Cultural Heritage There is shipwreck, dating from the 18th century, located close to the
mouth of the Perezoso River.

Local Human Population The local fishermen utilise the fish populations of the reef largely
by hook and line techniques, netting being rarer, but diving for lobsters is still permitted.
Spear fishing is prohibited.

Visitors and Visitor Facilities Recreational activities are centred on the bay next to the reef,
with many visitors, in the absence of a marina ox diving centres, using a locally provided glass
bottom boat to view the inner reef area.

Scientific Research and Facilities An extensive marine resources inventory has been
completed. Several additional studies on terrestrial flora and fauna are carried out each year
by visiting scientists, while the coral reef has been studied by scientists from CIMAR of the
Universidad de Costa Rica. There are simple laboratory facilities at the Park headquarters and
skiffs with outboard motors for marine research are available.

Conservation Management A team composed of personnel of the Costa Rican National Park
Service and CATIE have developed a master plan. The document is now under review by Park
Service personnel (Bozo, 1986).

Management Problems In the past areas were cleared for cocoa and bananas; this is no longer
permitted. Harvesting of coconuts is allowed along the beach, but causes no real problems.
There was widespread mortality of the Diadema antillarum population during the 1983 El Nino
phenomena, and reefs are affected by increased siltation, measurable over the past 15 year
period.

Staff A superintendent, four guides, five guards and two labourers.
Budget No information

Local Administration Parque Nacional Cahuita, Servicio de Parques Nacionales, Ministerio de
Agricultura y Ganaderia, San José.

References

° Bozo, M.A. (1986). Parques Nacionales Costa Rica National Parks. Fundacion Tinker E.U.A.

° Cordoba Jaramillo, T. (1967). Estudio sobre los recursos sociales de la region cacofera de
Cahuita en la zona altantica, Costa Rica. Tesis Mag. Sc. Turrialba, Costa Rica: Instituto
Interamericano de Ciencias Agricolas.

-333-

Costa Rica

° Lemieuz, G. (1969). Oportunidades para el desarrollo turistico del litoral atlontico al sur de
Puerto Limon, Costa Rica. Tesis Mag. Sc. Turrialba, Costa Rica: Instituto Interamericano de
Ciencias Agricolas.

° UNEP/IUCN (1987). Directory of Coral Reefs of International Importance. Vol.I. Atlantic
and Eastern Pacific. UNEP Regional Seas Directories and Bibliographies. FAO, Rome.

° Wallis, Orthello L. (1972). The significance of Cahuita National Monument. Departamento de
Parques Nacionales, San José, Costa Rica.

° Wellington, G.M. (1974). An ecological description of the marine and associated
environments at Monumento Nacional Cahuita. San José, Subdireccién de Parques
Nacionales. 81 pp.

Date August 1987

Irazu Volcano National Park (Cartago Volcano)
Management Category V (Protected Landscape)
Biogeographical Province 8.16.04 (Central American)

Geographical Location The central highlands, Cartago province; about 10km due north-east
from the city of Cartago. 9°58’N, 83°50’W.

Date and History of Establishment Irazu Volcano was first established as a national park on
30 July 1955, in accordance with the Organic Law No. 1917 of the Costa Rican Institute of
Tourism. Article 6 of this law decrees that this Institute is responsible for the guardianship
and the conservation of the zones found in a radius of 2km around the craters. In 1961 the
Law of Lands and Settlements declared the Irazu Volcano as national property from 3,000m at
sea level to the summit.

Area 2,308ha
Land Tenure About two-thirds government land; the rest private holdings.
Altitude 900-3,432m (summit of the volcano).

Physical Features Irazu Volcano is the highest peak in the central volcanic Cordillera
(3,432m). The site consists of the Irazu mountain, an active volcano, which forms a single
mountainous spur which narrows to the east. On its long axis there are several volcanic cones
with their still well-formed craters. Recent lava flows are visible at the base of the secondary
crater, the Cervantes Gulch. On the summit of the volcano there are two craters, the eastern
and extinct mouth, Diego de la Haya crater, and the western mouth that stretches 1,050m in
diameter. In the 300m deep crater of Diego de la Haya is a lake full of sediment washed down
from the sides of the crater. A plain called the Hermosa beach is the first level or outer
crater. It forms a wide terrace around the southern edge of the present crater. The first
records of an eruption date from 17 February 1723 (there have been numerous eruptions since
that date - 1726, 1821, 1918........ ) while the last violent period took place between 1963 and
1965.

The present volcanoes in the mountasin range rise over a foundation of volcanic rocks dating
from the lower Tertiary period (50-60 million years ago). At the base of these cones there are
remains of sediments deposited probably in the upper Tertiary period (10-20 million years
ago). The Cordillera began to be formed in the Pliocene period (11 million years ago) and
underwent major activity. Today the activity is reduced to a moderate emission of gases and
vapours from the fumaroles on the north-west slopes of the volcano. The park consists of
basalt andesite along with old lava flows, ash alpilli and pyroclastic accumulations. The rocks
contain a high percentage of feldspar and plagioclase-andesite as well as small amounts of
melanocratic compounds (Boza and Mendoza, 1981).

~334-

Costa Rica

Climate Ground temperatures of 18.5°C have been recorded around the craters. The
temperature rising to 82°C where the gases are expelled from the fumaroles.

Vegetation At the present time, only small patches of vegetation remain in the volcanic peak
zone, generally in the river beds. Here it is possible to distinguish several oak species,
mainly Quercus costaricensis and other trees such as Escallonia (Saxifragaceae), dogwood
(Cornaceae) and magnolia (Magnoliaceae).

On the volcano’s summit are numerous species which have been able to recolonise after the last
volcanic activity. The most abundant species include Arctostaphylos rubescens, Hypericum
silenoides, Acaena elongata, Gunnera insignis, Smilacina paniculata, Vaccinium consanguineum,
and Pernettia coriacea (see Boza and Mendoza, 1981 for complete list). Below the timber line
oak forest, mostly Quercus costaricensis, is the dominant vegetation type in non-agricultural
areas.

Fauna Most noteworthy are the birds such as the rose-throated hummingbird, volcano juaco,
mountain robin, black guan, band-tailed pigeon and quetzal (Selasphorus flammula, Junco
vulcani, Turdus nigrescens, Dendrocopus villosus, Chamaepetes unicolor, Columba fasciata,
Diglossa plumbea and Pharomachrus ocinno). Among the mammals are Sciurus sp., Sylvilagus
brasiliensis, coyote Canis latrans, mexican porcupine Coendu mexicanus and _ brocket
deer Mazama americana. In general the fauna is scarce and not obvious to the general observer
(Boza and Mendoza, 1981).

Cultural Heritage The nearby city of Cartago used to be the capital of the province. The
volcano has been visited by numerous explorers and naturalists over the centuries including
Alexander von Frantzius in 1859 and Karl Sapper in 1899 (see details in Boza and Mendoza,
1981).

Local Human Population There are numerous small farms and cattle pastures on the lower
slopes of the park. The local economy is based on cattle and potato farming.

Visitors and Visitor Facilities The area is very scenic and has magnificent panoramic views of
the surrounding oceans and is used heavily for tourism. A good road connects the volcano with
the cities of Cartago and San José. A number of facilities have been built by the Institute of
Tourism.

Scientific Research and Facilities Considerable research has been done on the geology of the
area; very little on biological aspects (for details about volcanology of the area and for
reference lists see Boza and Mendoza, 1981).

Conservation Management The National Parks Service took over management of the park in
1976 (from the Costa Rican Institute of Tourism). A new management plan was elaborated by
a SPN/CATIE team and revised by SPN personnel. This plan recommends a change of
management category from National Park to National Monument including in the same unit the
500ha Ricardo Jimenez National Recreation Area.

Management Problems The fauna and flora of the upper part of the volcano has suffered
considerably from the effects of the 1963-65 volcanic eruptions and the onslaught from the
felling of forests to create cattle pasture land and potato fields. About 60% of the flanks of the
crater below the tree line (about 3,100m) is now under pasture or agriculture. Dairy farming is
increasing in the least disturbed areas to the north and north-east of the volcano. A large
number of television and radio relay antennas exist on the crater rims.

Staff One superintendent, one guide, seven guards and two labourers. (Note: The Costa Rica
Tourism Institute was in charge of the area until about two years ago; the Park Service began
active management in 1978).

Budget No information

-335-

Costa Rica

Local Administration Parque Nacional Volcan Irazu, Servicio de Parques Nacionales,
Ministerio de Agricultura y Ganaderia, San José.

References
° Boza, M.A. (1986). Parques Nacionales Costa Rica, Fundacion Tinker, G.U.A., Costa Rica.

° Boza, M.A. and Mendoza, R. (1981). The National Parks of Costa Rica.
° CATIE/Servicio de Parques Nacionales (1981). Plan de Manejo y Desarrollo del Monumato
Nacional Volcan Irazu. 180 pp (draft).

Date August 1987

-336-

ECUADOR

Area 270,678 sq km
Population 9,250,000 (1983)

Parks and Reserves Legislation The first conservation legislation came into existence in
November 1926, the law "prohibiting the hunting of heron in the coastal provinces" (MAG,
1977). Subsequently, laws leading to the creation of national parks and reserves were initiated
with the declaration of the Archipelago de Colon (Galapagos) Park in May 1936 (Supreme
Decree No. 31). The next major conservation law was the Supreme Decree No. 523 of 1964,
designating "reserve zones and natural monuments". In 1970, law No. 818 on "protection of
wildlife and forestry resources" was passed and led to the immediate establishment of the
nature reserves of Cotacacachi-Cayapas and Cayambe-Coca. The law also allowed for the
protection and development of natural flora and fauna according to Article 39. The current
legislation relating to all protected areas is based on Decree No. 1306 of 27 August 1971. It is
the fundamental law on protected areas in Ecuador and permits the creation of conservation
areas without recourse to long bureaucratic procedures (Paucar, 1984). The law specifies the
following points:

1. National parks and reserves are designated at the request of the Forestry Service and the
Direction of Tourism through inter-ministerial accord.

2. All areas considered for reserves or national parks become public land and are
subsequently available for expropriation.

3. National parks and reserves cannot be utilised or exploited for agriculture, livestock,
forestry, hunting, fishing or colonisation (MAG, 1977; Paucar, 1984).

Invoking Decree No. 1306, the Ministry of Agriculture and Livestock (MAG) and the Ministry
of Industry, Commerce and Integration, signed the Interministerial Accord No. 322 of 1979.
The Accord defined Ecuadorian wildland management categories (Article No. 1). This act
subsequently led to the creation and establishment of legal boundaries for national parks,
ecological reserves, fauna production reserves and natural recreation areas. The 1981 "Forestry,
Natural Area Conservation and Wildlife" Law (No. 74, Article No. 1) declared all flora and
fauna as state property. Management plans are required for all parks and reserves (Article 70).
Provision is made within the legislation for expropriation of private property witnin the parks
(Article 73) and authorisation is granted to limit visitation (Article 75). | Unauthorised
occupation or damage to any land is prohibited (Article 18).

National Parks (Parques Nacionales) in Ecuador are extensive natural areas of at least
10,000ha. They are designated for their ecological diversity, unique flora or fauna and/or
geology, as well as for their great natural significance for science, education and public
recreation (MAG, 1977). Visitors are allowed to enter, under controlled conditions, for
purposes of inspiration, education, research, culture and recreation. Zoning is based upon
means of access and management priorities for each protected areas (Interim Accord No. 333 of
1979, Article 1).

Ecological Reserves (Reservas Ecolégicas) are extensive areas with one or more ecosystems,
with fauna and flora of great national significance or threatened with extinction. These
reserves must have sufficient area, at least 10,000ha, to conserve "wildlife, geology, cultural
sites or partly altered habitats".

Essentially, ecological reserves safeguard the environment of large regions and regulate land
use and development of rural zones. They are under direct management control of government
organisations and prohibit exploitation or occupation, although visitors are allowed to enter for
education, research and recreation (Figueroa, 1983).

-337-

Ecuador
National Recreation Areas (Areas nacionales de Recreacién) are areas of at least 1,000ha where:

1. tourism or recreational resources exist in a natural or semi-natural environment of great
scenic beauty.

Ds They are located in areas which are easily accessible from major population centres of
the country.

3. Tourism and recreational activities are encouraged, as is environmental education and
scientific research.

4. Management includes encouraging wildlife as an attraction for recreation or tourism
(Wetterberg, 1985).

Geobotanical Reserves (Reservas Geobotanicas) are areas dedicated to the preservation of
outstanding geological resources where research, education and recreation are permitted
(Figueroa, 1983; Wetterberg, 1985).

Fauna Production Reserves (Reservas Faunisticas) are located in areas of 1,000ha or more
where "economic" wildlife species exist, where subsistence hunting for sport, subsistence or
commercial enterprises (Wetterberg, 1985).

The World Heritage Convention was ratified on 16 June 1975 with two sites being inscribed
(Galapagos Islands and Sangay National Park). One biosphere reserve has been designated, that
of the Archipelago of Colén-Galdpagos, in 1985.

Ecuador accepted the Convention on international Trade (CITES) through executive decree No.
77 of 1975.

Parks and Reserves Administration and Management The 1971 law for protection of national
parks and reserves (Decree No. 1306) provided for the administration and control of the park
system by the Forest Service, in close collaboration with the National Tourist Office and the
General Fisheries Directorate. The head of the administration dealing with protected areas is
the Ministry of Agriculture and Livestock (MAG), immediately below which is the National
Forestry Programme (PRONAF) and its subsidiary the Department of Natural Areas and
Wildlife (ANVS). The directorate of ANVS is divided into four sections, that of a) national
parks and reserves, b) wild flora and fauna conservation, c) basic research and studies and d)
forestry protection. The national park and reserve section is further sub-divided into the
various administrative offices for each area. The larger protected areas have an administrative
and wardening infrastructure with offices located in the nearest and most-centrally located
large towns (Wetterberg, 1985).

Addresses Departamento de Areas Naturales y Vida Silvestre, Ministerio de Agricultura y
Ganaderia, Quito.

Additional Information Ecuador is divided into three distinct zones; the Sierra or uplands of
the Andes consisting of high mountain ridges (and highly prized farming land with 2.57 million
inhabitants; the coastal plain between the Andes and the Pacific, with 2.02 million inhabitants
(25%) and a dominance of fruit plantations; and the Oriente, the upper Amazon basin on the
east of the country, consisting of undeveloped tropical forest (3% of the population). The
territory of Ecuador is divided into various categories of land use, with 10% arable land, 8%
pastoral land and 52% forest land (Butland, 1977).

The principal problems affecting the protected area system in Ecuador were identified by
Ponce (1981) and Wetterberg (1985). The greatest threats come from:

a) Human settlement and colonisation in the parks and along the boundaries.

b) Conflict between park authorities and regional development organisations.

-338-

Ecuador

c) Oil exploration and the associated increased access into the hinterland.

d) Lack of professionally and technically trained personnel.

e) Lack of management plans for the majority of protected areas (Paucar, 1984).
References

°

°

Butland, G.J. (1977). Latin America, a regional geography. Longman, London.

Figueroa, S. (1983). Importancia y conservacién de la vida _ silvestre Ecuatoriana.
MAG/PNF, Quito. 33 pp.

IUCN (1981). Conserving the natural heritage of Latin America and the Caribbean: the
planning and management of protected areas in the Neotropical Realm. Proceedings of the
18th Working Session of IUCN/CNPPA, Lima. TUCN/UNEP/UNESCO/WWF. Gland,
Switzerland. 324 pp.

IUCN (1982). Directory of Neotropical Protected Areas. Commission on National Parks
and Protected Areas. Tycooly, Dublin. 436 pp.

Lovato, A. (1984). Sistema Ecuatoriano de conservacién de areas _ naturales.
MAG/PRONAF, Quito. 30 pp.

MAG (1977). Recopilacién de Leyes de Parques Nacionales, Reservas y Conservacion de
Flora y Fauna silvestres de Ecuador, 1926-1977. Ministerio de Agricultura y Ganaderia,
Quito.

Paucar, A. (1984). An evaluation of the situation of National Parks and equivalent reserves in
the republic of Ecuador, based on the National Development Plan, 1980-1984: a regional
perspective. Unpublished report. 12 pp.

Ponce, S.A. and Huber, R.M. (1982). Ecuador’s active conservation program. Parks, Vol. 6,
No. 4, 7-10. IUCN, Gland.

Ponce, S.A. (1981). Parques nacionales, reserves naturales y vida silvestre. Cap.
IX. Diagnostico de la situacién del medio ambiente en el Ecuador. Tomo II. Fundaci6n
Natura, Quito. 12 pp.

Putney, A.D. (1976). Estrategia preliminar para la conservacion de areas sobresalientes del
Ecuador. Informe final sobre una propuesta estrategia preliminar para la conservacion de
areas silvestres sobre-salientes del Ecuador. Organizacion de la Naciones Unidas para la
Agricultura y la Alimentacion. UNDP/FAO-ECU/71/527. Documento de Trabajo No. 17.
Science & Technology Division (1979). Draft environmental report on Ecuador. A\D/DS/ST
Contract No. SA/TAO/1-77 with US. MAB Secretariat. Library of Congress, Washington.
Wetterberg, G.B. (1982). Ecuador - Forestry project. Wildlands and Wildlife component.
USDI, Quito.

Wetterberg, G.B. (1985). Decade of progress of South American National Parks.
International Affairs, National Parks Service, Washington.

Protected Landscapes

(hectares)
Unspecified areas
Pululahua Reserva Geobotanica 3,806 *
National Recreation Areas
Cajas 28,808 *
EI! Boliche 1,077 *

Pululahua Reserva Geobotanica

Management Category V (Protected Landscape)

Biogeographical Province 8.33.12 (North Andean)

Geographical Location The park is located to the north of Quito and adjacent to San Antonio
de Pichincha (Cala cali parisj-parroquia) - Pichincha province. 00°05’N, 78°40’W ??

-339-

Ecuador

Date and History of Establishment The site was originally declared a National Park in 1966.
In 1971 the law of National Parks and Reserves was passed (Decree No. 1306 of 27 August
1971) and the Pululahua Geobotanical reserve was subsequently created in February 1978. The
geobotanital reserve is deciated to the preservation of outstanding geological resources where
research, education and recreation are allowed (Figueroa, 1983).

Area 3,806ha
Land Tenure No information
Altitude 1,600-3,200m

Physical Features The site consists of the slopes and crater of the extinct volcano, Mt.
Pululahua.

Climate No information

Vegetation The vegetation shows marked altitudinal zonation and is characterised by poor
forest cover, scrub vegetation and rough grass lands.

Fauna No information
Cultural Heritage No information
Local Human Population Within the protected area is a total of 80 families.

Visitors and Visitor Facilities _ The park, although close to the capital city, receives 1,000
visitors a year (Wettenberg, 1982). There were no buildings in 1982.

Scientific Research and Facilities No information

Conservation Management In 1982 there was still no management plan for the park
(Wettenberg, 1982). The objectives of the reserve’s management are to conserve the woods and
vegetation cover in the suburbs of San Antonia de Pichincha, Calacali and surrounding towns
and villages. Current plans include training of staff for at least minimal knowledge on
wildland and wildlife management concepts. Their employment depends on budget allocations
but even with predictions of expansion the park will be understaffed by normally accepted
international criteria (Wettenberg, i982).

Management Problems No information

Staff In 1982 there was a single guard but the prejected staff for 1987 was due to be 1
professional warden (peritos forestales) and 3 guards (Wettenberg, 1982).

Budget No information
Local Administration No information

References

° Anon (n.d.) La reserva ecologica esta en 5 parques nacionales. El Comercie "Quito" Martes,
20 de Julio de 1982.

° Figueroa, S. (1983). Importancia y conservacion de la vida silvestre Ecuatorranau -

MAG/PNF, Quito, 33 pp.

Wettenberg, G.B. (1985) Decade of progress for South American National Parks.

International Affairs, National Park Service, Washington.

° Wettenberg, G.B. (1982) Ecuador - forestry project (No. 513-0023) Wildlands and Wildlife
Component. USDI, Quito - Jan. 24- Feb. 19, 1982.

Date August 1987

-340-

Ecuador
Cajas Area Nacional de Recreacié6n
Management Category V (Protected Landscape)
Biogeographical Province 8.37.12 (South Andean)

Geographical Location The park is located in the equatorial region of western Ecuador. It is
18-22km west of the city of Cuenca (450km from the capital, Quito). The surrounding villages
include Soldados and Angas in the south, Molleturo in the north and Miguir in the west
(provincia del Azuay). 2°46’S, 79°12’W.

Date and History of Establishment The site was created as an Area Nacional de Recreacion
under the Interministerial Act No. 203 of 6 June 1977, following Law No. 1306-IX/1971 on
National Parks and equivalent reserves. A series of regulations exist controlling recreation,
forest exploitation, livestock grazing and fishing as well as prohibiting hunting. The park is
laid out in distinct zones depending upon scenic importance, recreational value and
conservation needs (zona de uso intangibile, zona de uso extensivo and zona de uso intensivo).

Area 28,808ha
Land Tenure Private and public ownership
Altitude 3,150-4,450m

Physical Features The park topography has largely resulted from extensive glaciation in the
Quaternary period, when the glaciers left behind U-shaped valleys, frontal and lateral
morraines, as well as numerous glacial lakes. The highest point in the park is Arquitectos
(4,450m), a former volcano, but there are numerous other peaks over 4,000m such as at San
Luis, Portada de Baute, Portada de Burines and Yanaurco. The rock substrate is largely
volcanic in origin, consisting of lavas, andesites and pyroclasts. The area is rich in standing
water with at least 232 lakes over 10ha in size. These lakes were formed from river deltas or as
a series of morraine dammed river valleys, resulting in a string of boxed lakes (hence the name
"Cajas" from caja or box). Such lakes include Laviuco, Ingacocha, Ingacarreteto, Mamamag,
Luspa, Toreadora and Atugyacu (Loyala, n.d.; Erazo, n.d.). The diversity of lakes represents a
complete range illustrating each stage in succession from oligotropic deep lakes, through
mesotrophic and eutrophic habitats, to shallow pools and boggy depressions. Other forms of
water are in abundance and there are numerous mountain torrents and small tributaries
forming the Tomebamba and Yanuncay rivers.

Climate The reserve lies in the equatorial zone and exhibits a cold/humid climate. There is a
recorded average of 1200mm rainfall per year and a temperature level which ranges only
slightly from month to month: 3-6°C (February-May), 5-9°C (June-August) and 6-12°C
(September-January). Greatest temperature changes are between night and day with extremes
of 24°C and -5°C.

Vegetation The park has long been affected by man and the introduction of domestic
livestock such as cattle, horses and especially sheep, yet much of the climax vegetation still
survives in a relatively undamaged condition. The area has been divided into various
bio-ecological zones, depending on altitude, climate and vegetational associations (Holdridge
classification). These are a) the montane cloud forest zone (bosque humedo-montano) from
2,800-3,400m, b) the subalpine zone (piso subalpino) from 3,400-4,200m and c) the alpine zone
(piso alpino) in the mountain peaks above 4,200m.

a) The montane cloud forest zone consists of i) woodland dominated by Myrtus sp.,
Weinmaria fagaroides, Podocarpus sp., Vallea sp., Escallonia myrtilloides, Alnus
jurulensis, Solanum stellatum, S. pteropodum, Osteomeles glabrata and Siphalicampylus
gigantus; ii) grasslands (Pradera) - herbaceous communities dominated by Alchemilla
pectinata, Trifolium repens and various Graminea species; iii) chaparral (chaparro), an
arrested seral vegetation community dominated by scrub species (the climax woodland is

ye

Ecuador

prevented from forming because of overgrazing and fire management). Representative
species include Embrotium grandiflorum, Lomatia oblicua, Ceratostema sp., Lorantus
nitidus, L. piguantus and Chusquea sp.

b) The subalpine zone consists of two main habitats, that of i) scattered woodland patches
dominated principally by Polylepis incans and Ginoxis sp., associated with Escollonia sp.,
Berberis insignis, orchids and bromeliads, ii) steppe (pajonal) where the dominant species
include tussock grass Stipa sp. in association with Chuquiragua insignis, Senecio
vaccinioides, Berberis sp. and Loricaria (MAG, n.d.).

Cc) The alpine zone is principally composed of Stipa sp. along with Lericaria sp.
and Gnaphalium sp.

The lakeside vegetation includes Juncus and Cyperaceae (MAG, n.d.).

Fauna The montane cloud forest includes over 60 species of bird, including altitude Tucan
(Andigena hypoglauca, A. laminirostris), owl Bubo virginianus, trogan Trogan personatus,
woodpeckers and humming-birds. Representative species in the pradera savannah
include Sylvilagus brasilensis, Nothoprocta curvirostris, Gallaria guitensis and Gallinago sp.,
whilst the birds of the chaparral include Columbus fasciata, Leptotilla verreauxi, Zenaida
auriculata and Turdus sp. At higher altitude there are condors Vultur gryphus and
also Phalioboenus carunculatus and Odocoileus virginianus.

The lakes are rich in coot, duck and migratory birds as well as brown and rainbow trout,
amphibians and water insects. Typical water birds include Rallus sp., Anas discord,
A. georgina, A. flavirostris, Larus serranus, Podiceps sp. and Penelope montagnii (Loyala, n.d.).

Mammals of the park include tapir Tapirus roulini, mustelids Mustela frenata and Conepatus
quitensis, also Didelphys azarae, Dasyprocta variegata and deer Odocoileus virginianus, Mazama
rufina (Loyala, n.d.).

Cultural Heritage The modern town of Cuenca was founded by the Spanish in 1557. Before
this date the area was variously inhabited by the old Canaris culture, which was a centre of
astrology in the XV century, and subsequently conquered by the Tupac-Yupanqui Incas who
established a central monarchy at Cuenca. Today in the park there are numerous
archaeological ruins, including a sun-worshipping temple and the Inanan great highway of the
ancient Inca. Precolonial (pre-Spanish) dwellings can be found along the Inganan near Lake
Mamamag and numerous other lakes. Near Molleturo are the ruins of Paredones, one of the
most important and best preserved ruins in Azuay (Loyala, n.d.).

Local Human Population The nearby city of Cuenca has a large population (105,000
inhabitants) many of whom use the park for recreation. Local human activities continue
within the park and include livestock herding (1,500 bovines, 300 equids and 800 sheep -
MAG, 1978), charcoal production and trout fishing (Lake Llaviuco). There are at present no
inhabitants within the park, but there are a number of small villages on the park boundary
(total population 300-400 people).

Visitors and Visitor Facilities The park is of major recreational value for the native
population of Ecuador, being particularly important for its magnificent scenery. The number
of visitors each year averaged 5,172 in the mid-1970s of which the vast majority came from
the nearby city of Cuenca (Escandon, n.d.; El Comercio, 1982). The park can be easily reached
from Cuenca along numerous well-maintained roads. Information and guided tours are
obtainable at the Centro de Informacion y Guardiania by Lake Toreadora (3,780m). Activities
are orientated toward environmental education and outdoor pursuits such as camping, hiking,
fishing and rock climbing. Visitor hiking trails have been created and signposted as circular
tours around the park. Future proposals include tourist hotels, visitor centres and
environmental education establishments around Lake Llaviuco (MAG, 1978).

342%

Ecuador

Scientific Research and Facilities The environmental education programme in the Cajas is
well developed and has been active since the mid-1970s. In the 1978-1979 season over 1,000
students from the Cuenca area high schools and universities were brought to one of the two
environmental education trails that are designated in the areas of intensive recreational use.
They were also given courses on park ecology and Ecuadorian conservation. Studies by CRE
(Centro de Reconverci6n Economica) involve ecological maps, identifying areas of high soil
erosion risk, and recording the climax vegetation communities. Research on the lake
succession of Cajas has been undertaken by Loyala and the Facultad de Agronomia de la
Universidad Catélica of Cuenca (Loyala, n.d.).

Conservation Management The main management priorities for the park authorities are to
maintain the Cajas area for the recreational benefit of the people of the region and the nearby
cities. This is achieved through promoting recreation, environmental education activities,
maintaining the social and traditional rights of the local people (such as grazing rights) and
protecting and restoring the archaeological and historical remains. By-laws exist concerning
the management of the park. The woods are managed and exploited commercially whilst the
savannah is maintained by grazing and burning. Hunting is forbidden throughout the park.

The NRA is divided into different management and land use zones with priorities to maintain
and protect the great scenic value of the park. The management zones include: a) zona de uso
intangible (restricted use area), located to protect areas of biological interest from potentially
damaging recreational activities. b) zona de uso extensivo (extensive use area) representing a
zone of environmental investigation and education and outdoor recreational activity. Road
construction, fishing and timber exploitation is permitted. This zone is largely restricted to the
subalpine areas of the park. c) zona de uso intensivo (intensive use area) which corresponds to
the most accessible zone in the park and is under the greatest pressure from visitors. Activities
permitted in the zone include commercial wood exploitation, fishing, restricted hunting,
environmental education and motoring. This zone is proposed for the development of
hostelries, motels, restaurants and information centres (Loyala, n.d.; MAG, 1978; UCNW, 1985).

Management Problems One of the greatest environmental problems in the park is excessive
soil erosion resulting from abuse of the vegetation cover. There is timber extraction and Stipa
burning/overgrazing. Polylepis sp. of the paramo is exploited for charcoal and wood is
illegally gathered as fire wood or grazed, inhibiting plant regeneration. [Illegal fishing is
destroying the native lake fish populations.

Staff There are six permanent park guards and wardens (proposals to increase this figure to at
least 15).

Budget No information

Local Administration Programa de Parques Nacionales y Vida Silvestre, Ministerio de
Agricultura y Ganaderia, Direccion Agropecuaria, Zona 9, Cuenca (tel: 82 3053).

References

° Anon. (1981). Seminario sobre preservacion del area del Cajas preparase. Mercurio. Junio 6.

° Crea (n.d.). Area nacional de recreacion "Cajas", areas basicas de planificacion y desarrollo
de las que forma parte el parque. Report. 27 pp.

° El Comercio (1982). "Cajas". El Comercio. Quito. 20 Julio.

° Erazo, M. (n.d.). Lagunas y cuencas lacustres: ubicacion y descripcion fisica; Area nacional
de recreacion "Cajas". Report. Engineers Dept., Cuenca State University.

° Escandon, F. (1984). Cajas, national recreation area, 7th anniversary. National Direction of
Tourism. 2 pp.

° Escandon, F. (n.d.). Administracion del area nacional de recreacién "Cajas". Report. 2 pp.

° Loyala, H. (n.d.) Area nacional de recreacion "Cajas". 109 pp.

° MAG (1978). Area nacional de Recreacion "Cajas". Direccién Agropecuaria, Cuenca.

° MAG (n.d.). Los Parques nacionales y reservas equivalentes en el Ecuador, el Area Nacional
de Recreacion "Cajas". 9 pp.

° MAG (n.d.). Area nacional de recreacién "Cajas"; Directrices ecologicas para la proteccion
y desarrollo del Direccién Agropecuaria, Cuenca.

-343-

Ecuador

° Salazar, A.P. and Huber, R.M. (1982). Ecuador’s active conservation program. Parks. Vol.
6(4): 7-10.

° UCNW (1985). El Cajas expedition 1985. Unpublished report, University College of North
Wales.

Date August 1987

EI Boliche Area Nacional de Recreacién
Management Category V (Protected Landscape)
Biogeographical Province 8.33.12 (Northern Andean)

Geographical Location This equatorial protected area is situated in the northern Andes
between Quito (63km) and Latacunga (32km). It is found on the main Panamerican highway
between the Mts. Ruminahui and Cotapaxi and is adjacent to the Cotopaxi National Park
(Canton Latacunga, province Cotopaxi). 0°35’S, 59°00’W

Date and History of Establishment The site was created as an Area Nacional de Recreacion
on 26 July 1979 under Article Number 11 - Decree 1306 (1971).

Area 1,077ha
Land Tenure No information
Altitude up to 3,650m

Physical Features The protected area is formed on the foothills of the volcano Mt Ruminahui
(4,782m) in the peaks between the valleys of Machachi and Latacunga. The volcano
Ruminahui forms a triangle of peaks along with Mts Cotopaxi and Sincholagua (the Avenue of
Volcanoes). The topography is essentially gently rolling countryside which rises in the north to
Mt Sunfana.

Climate The area is located in the tropics and has a mean minimum temperature of 12-16°C
and mean maximum of 22-25°C depending upon altitude. Rainfall averages at 3800-4800mm
per year with relative humidity figures above 80%.

Vegetation The natural high altitude forests of the Andean region has largely been destroyed
by man leaving vegetation dominated by bunch grasses and small shrubs. The high altitude
vegetation of the area is represented by montaine wet forest and montaine rain forest with
relict Polylepis and Gnoxys in a tiered canopy woodland structure around the accommodation
facilities. A large proportion of the woodland consists of pine plantation. The open paramo
habitat typically includes Hyperium laricifolium, Brachyotum lepidifolium, Polylepis incana
and Oreopanax argentata (MAG, n.d.).

Fauna’ The fauna has been much reduced after centuries of human pressures. One of the
major more representative mammals of the area is the llama Llama glama (MAG, n.d.).

Cultural Heritage No information
Local Human Population The park is situated only 65km from Quito, the capital city.

Visitors and Visitor Facilities The park receives numerous visitors, with up to 60,000 in
1981. The site is well equipped with paved roads and has dramatic mountain views, scenic
woods, picnic, barbecue and camp sites along with mountain log huts (run by the Departmento
de Areas Naturales y Vida Silvestre). Sports are possible on the southern fields of El Boliche
and trekking is popular throughout the park. Provision of additional sports facilities is
planned. There are seminar and conference facilities at the Administration Centre.

-344-

Ecuador

Information expositions, audio-visual displays and leaflets are availabe at the Casa de
Administraci6n in the north-west of the park close to the railway facilities (Anon., 1982;
MAG, n.d.).

Scientific Research and Facilities |The station of NASA is situated only a few kilometres
from the site and can be reached by paved road. There is also the Estacion forestal de campo
de Cotopaxi, research facilities and plant re-introduction pens in the extreme south of the park
(MAG, n.d.; Putney, 1976).

Conservation Management The Area Nacional de Recreacién El Boliche was set up expressly
to preserve the natural environment and provide recreation for the population of the capital
city. By 1979 the El Boliche ANR authorities were establishing management plans for:

a) the type of recreation facilities;
b) how the watershed and forests of the park are administered;
c) to identify the type of information services required.

Subsequently camp sites, information/interpretation centres, visitor trails and roads were
established with the aims of ensuring that people would visit for longer than just weekend
trips. Forestry projects and afforestation programmes have been undertaken by the Ministerio
de Agricultura y Ganaderia with priorities to control soil erosion and create future timber
reserves. The first forest trees were planted in 1929 around the forestry station, with
subsequent planting in 1959 at Mirador Sunfana and in 1973 along the Pan American highway.
A total of between 7-8 million trees have been planted in the Cotopaxi area. Current projects
include the breeding and re-introduction of llama into the wild. In the future the park
authorities hope to breed vicuna from Peru and Bolivia. There are various restrictions to
prevent forest fires, litter and disturbance from domestic animals (dogs are prohibited).
Hunting and fishing sports are prohibited (Anon., 1982; MAG, n.d.; Putney, 1976).

Management Problems No information
Staff Warden staff are present (MAG, n.d.)
Budget No information

Local Administration Departamento de Administracion de Areas Naturales Vida Silvestre,
Direccién de Desarollo Forestal, 560 Piso Edificio del Ministerio de Agricultura y Ganaderia,
Quito. Tel: 518-593.

References

° Administracion de Areas Naturales y Vida Silvestre (1979) Area Nacional de Recreacion El
Boliche. MAG, Quito.

° Anon. (1982) La reserva ecologica esta en 5 parques nacionales. El Comercio, Quito. 20
Julio 1982.

° MAG. (n.d.) Area nacional de recreacién El Boliche. Ministerio de Agricultura y Ganaderia.
° Putney, A.D. (1976) Informe final sobre una propuesta estrategia preliminar para la
conservacion de areas silvestres sobre-salientes del Ecuador. UNDP/FAO/71/537. No. 17.

° Salazar, A.P. and Huber, R.M. (1982). Ecuador’s active conservation program. Parks. 6(4);

7-10.

Date August 1987

345!

MARTINIQUE

Area 1,079sq.km
Population 328,566 (1982)

Parks and Reserves Legislation Since 19 March 1946 the status of Martinique has been that of
an Overseas Department of France, and the island is subsequently subject to the same
legislation as metropolitan France. The general framework for establishing national parks is
provided by Act No. 60-708 of 22 July 1960 and its enforcement order, No. 61-1195 of 31
October 1961. The Nature Conservation Act (Loi sur la protection de la nature) of 10 July
1976 applies to all aspects of conservation and the establishment of nature reserves. Subject to
the owner’s consent the decision to establish a reserve is issued in the form of a decree after
the local authorities have been consulted (as stipulated by Decree No. 77-1298 of 25 November
1977). The approval for a nature reserve on private property is valid for a six-year period,
renewable by tacit agreement.

The concept of regional natural parks was advanced in the early 1960s, their aim being to
provide facilities for tourists, to preserve traditional architecture and landscapes, and stimulate
local enterprises and rural development. In the Martinique regional natural park, wildlife
conservation is also of importance amd there are zoned areas to safeguard the differential land
uses in the park. The criteria for establishment and designation of regional natural parks was
set out in Decree No. 67-158 of 1 March 1967 and updated by Decree No. 75-983 of 24
October 1975. The designated protected areas of Martinique include nature reserves (réserves
naturelles), regional natural parks (parcs naturels régionaux) and maritime hunting reserves
(réserves de chasse maritime) all of which have been established following standard
metropolitan France guidelines. Martinique is covered by CITES in its position as a French
Overseas Department.

Parks and Reserves Administration and Management The Direction de la Protection de la
Nature is responsible for establishing parks and reserves as well as the regulation of hunting.
The parc naturel régional is managed by a board composed of representatives of the
municipalities, communes and professional organisations (including the Union Régional des
Associations de Protection del’Environnement 4 la Martinique). The board is largely an
advisory body which is unable to undertake its own management work. The Office Nationale
des Foréts is actually responsible for administering major natural habitats within the protected
areas. The Caravelle peninsula reserve is maintained by the "parc naturel" authorities for its
nature conservation interest and protected by a local wardening system.

Addresses
° Parc Naturel Regional, Ancienne Caserne Bouille, Fort-de-France.
° Siege du Parc, Tivoli, Ancien Collége Agricole, 97200 Fort-de-France.

Additional Information The lesser Antillian island of Martinique lies within the tropical belt
and is represented by 25% of the land surface as forest (Butland, 1977). The largest area under
cultivation is accounted for by banana plantations and sugar cane (11,500ha) whilst fisheries
and tourism are increasingly important elements of the economy (Butland, 1977; ICBP, 1987).
Research in Martinique is conducted by the Délégation Régional 4 l’Architecture et a
’Environnement, the Institut Scientifique et Technique des Péches Maritime and the Institut
National de la Recherche Agronomique (ICBP, 1987).

There are five non-governmental conservation groups, the Societe pour l’Etude de la Protection

et l’Aménagement de la Nature en Martinique, the Société des Amis du Parc, the Alliance
Nature et Developpement and the Association pour Nature et Environnement (ICBP, 1987).

-346-

Martinique

References

° Butland, G.J. (1977). Latin American, a regional geography. Longman, London.

° Desjeux, C. et Desjeux, B. (1984). Les Parcs Naturels régionaux de France, Editions Créer,

Nonette, France.

ICBP (In press) Martinique. ICBP Island Database (draft) April 1987.

IUCN (1982). Directory of Neotropical Protected Areas. YUCN Commission on National

Parks and Protected Areas, Tycooly, Dublin.

° Parc Naturel Régional (n.d.) La forét martiniquaise. Parc Naturel Régional de la Martinique.

° Putney, A.D. (1982). Survey of Conservation priorities in the lesser Antilles. Final Report
Eastern Caribbean Natural Area Managament Program.

° Stehle, H., Stehle, M., and Quentin, L. (1935-1939). Flore de la Guadeloupe et Dependences
et de la Martinique. Catholic Press, Basse-Terre.

°

°

Protected Landscapes
(hectares)
Regional Nature Parks
Martinique 70,150 *

Martinique Parc Naturel Regional
Management Category V (Protected Landscape)
Biogeographical Province 8.41.12 (Lesser Antillean)

Geographical Location The park is located in the lesser Antillean island of Martinique in the
Caribbean. It consists of two separate zones making up 60% of the island from the north-west
tip (Cap St. Martin) down to near the peninsular of the La Caravelle Nature Reserve and the
main town, Fort de France. A separate extension to the park extends from the Baie de Fort de
France, surrounds the village of Riviére-Salée down to the southern tip of Martinique, the
Pointe de Salines. 14°36’N, 61°05’W

Date and History of Establishment Martinique is part of the French Antilles, an overseas
department of France administered by mainland French laws and regulations. The site was
established as a Parc Naturel Régional in 1975 following the French decree of 24 October 1975
and subsequent Ministerial Act of 24 August 1976.

Area 70,150ha (517ha in the La Caravelle Réserve naturelle, 250ha in the wetland reserve of
Fort de France).

Land Tenure The montane areas are under private ownership as is most of the coastal strip.
The rest of the island is essentially under public ownership.

Altitude 0-1,397m

Physical Features The park consists of the volcanic hilly and mountainous region of the
island as well as coastal cliffs, beaches and reefs. The cultivated lowlands (at altitudes less than
500m) from Fort de France, Le Lamentin and the Caravelle peninsular are excluded from the
park. The highest point is Montagne Pelée (1,397m) a dormant volcano (last erupted 1928) to
the south of which is a volcanic escarpment of just under 1,000m. The south of the island
reaches a maximum of under 300m. The rocks of the island range from labradorite, basalt and
granite of recent volcanic origin to calcareous sediments of limestone as on the La Caravelle
peninsular. Clays are also present along with siliceous sands and beach sands of coral origin.
Much of the geomorphology derives from the Oligocene period. The tufas are of the Eocene
and recent periods, whilst the calcareous material was deposited in the lower Micoene
(Aquitanian period). Minerals include quartz along with quantities of zeoliths and amythyst,
yellow and red jasper and rare silicified wood. The island is rich in water supplies and the Mt.
Pelée, Massif du Carbet and Morne Jacob massifs are important watersheds for the entire
island. Major rivers include the Lézarde with its estuary, Lamentin Baie and the river Salée,

-347-

Martinique

with its source in Mt. du Vauclin (504m) in southern Martinique. Other rivers in the south are
only temporary. Coral reefs exist in the Baie de Fort de France, on the south coast near Le
Diamant, and on the east coast from Baie des Anglais up to the Ile de Ramville (Loup
Bordelais, Garou and Caye Mitan) (Portecop, 1979).

Climate Average annual rainfall reaches a maximum in the Martinique highlands around
Montagne Pelée of 7620mm dropping to 1270mm per year on the south-west. Lowest is
500mm at Ste Anne. There are fairly well defined dry seasons in the winter months. The
island is within the hurricane belt and maximum rainfall occurs in September-October. Trade
winds prevail and moderate the temperature which reaches 30-32°C in calm periods.

Vegetation The vegetation of Martinique is very diverse with up to seven main biotypes
which have been identified (Portecop, 1979). Altitude and the degree of aridity has a marked
effect upon the vegetation types. At highest altitudes, 800m and above, are cloud forests
which lead down to rain forests from 800-500m. The greater proportion of Martinique was
once naturally covered by "moist" forest. Coastal areas consist of dry woodland and mangrove,
and in areas of low rainfall (less than 127cm/year) are cactus scrub.

The marine zone includes the vast seagrass meadows, dominated by Thalassia testudinum. The
mangroves are of three types: a) black mangrove consisting of Rhizophora mangle
with Cymodocea namatorum, Caulerpa sp., Udothea sp.; b) Avicennia mangrove dominated
by Avicennia anitida and white mangrove characterised by Conocarpus erecta and Laguncularia
racemosa.

The sandy littoral vegetation consists of Jpomea pes-caprea, Canavalia maritima, Thespesia
populnea and the euphorbia Hipyomane mancinella. The arid zone is characterised by cacti and
succulents such as Cephalocereus nobilis, Opuntia dilleni and the agave Furcrea tuberosa.

The dry forest consists of vegetation of 20-30m in maximum height, dominated by Tabebuia
pallida, Elaphirum simaruba, Pisonia frangrans, Fagara martinicencis and Ceiba pentendra, and
an understorey of Eugenia ligustrina and Randia mitis. The herbaceous layer is very poor. At
higher altitudes are forests dominated by mahogany Swietenia mahagoni (Fiard et al, n.d.;
Portecop, 1979; UNEP/IUCN, in prep.)

Fauna The marine zone is characterised by seagrass meadows and reefs, consisting of the
corals Siderastrea radians, S. siderea, Porites astreoides, P. divaricata, Manicina areolata,
Solenastrea bournoni and Millepora alcicornis. The green turtle Chelonia mydas and hawksbill
turtle Eretmochelys imbricata breed on the southern shores (Carp et al., 1982; UNEP/IUCN, in

prep.).

In the mangrove habitats are rich faunal components, dominated by the molluscs Crassotrea
rhizaphorae, Brachidontes recurvus, Isoguomon alata, Murex brevifons and Luttorina angulfera.
There are also crabs Ucides cordatus and Ucca rapax (UNEP/IUCN, in prep.). The
characteristic mangrove birds include Gallinula chloropus cerceris, Nyctacorax violacea, Ardea
herodias adoxa, Coccyzus minor vincentis and Ictenis bonana along with the passage
(July-December) birds Arenaria interpes morinella, Charadrius semipalmatus, Actitis macularia
and Tringa fluvipes. There are also lizards such as Sphaerodactylus vicenti ronaldi (Pinchou,
1963; IUCN, 1982).

The magnificent frigatebird Fregata magnifiens, sooty terns Sterna fuscata and brown
noddies Anous stolidus are amongst the coastal avifauna. The dry forest is characterised by the
birds Zenaida aurita aurita, Columbigallina passerina trochila, Eteania martinica and the
endemic Ramphocinclus brachyurus, whilst the martinique oriole Icterus bonana is characteristic
of the humid forest zone (Pinchou, 1963; IUCN, 1982; Van Halewyn et al., 1984).

Cultural Heritage Historic ruins include 17th century distilleries and colonial houses. Cock
pit fighting - (fights of "cocks versus fer-de-lance snake") is still an important sport in
Martinique. The original inhabitants of the island were the Arawak Indians. Today the
inhabitants are of French, African and Carib origin. Many remains of the prehistoric Arawak

-348-

Martinique

period are displayed in the Musée Départemental. There is a ruined city, St Pelée, on the
slopes of the volcanic Mount Pelée and at Trois Islets across the bay from Fort de France
Napoleon first met Josephine (Desjeux et Desjeux, 1984).

Local Human Population The park is highly populated with up to 300 inhabitants/sq.km., and
a total figure of 80,000 people living in 34 parishes (communes). The economy of the island is
based on tourism, fishing, aquaculture and the banana and rum industries. Beef cattle
(Brahman) are bred and grazed on the grass pastures of the northern island (Desjeux et
Desjeux, 1984; UNEP/IUCN, in prep.).

Visitors and Visitor Facilities _An ecomuseum for the park is housed at the Ancien Collége
Agricole in Tivoli. On the island there are nine museums, including those for geology,
conchology and the rum industry, as well as the Parc des Floralies des Trois-Islets with
representatives of different Martinique bird species. Activities include 33 hiking trails,
swimming, scuba diving, snorkelling and spear fishing. Golf, cycling and sailing are also
catered for. Festivals are important highlights to the Martinique year for tourists and iocal
people alike (Desjeux et Desjeux, 1984)..

Scientific Research and Facilities | Extensive surveys have been undertaken on the marine
environment. From 1983 to 1984 a major survey was carried out during the Corantilles II
programme under the auspices of the Comité Régional Martinique (COREMA) de la Fédération
Frangaise d’Etudes et de Sports sous Marins.

Conservation Management Protection in the park does not extend to the marine areas but
includes the wetland of the Fort de France Bay where hunting is prohibited. The park is of
significant ecological interest for a diversity of ecosystems ranging from the relatively
undamaged Mt Pelée tropical cloud forests to the internationally important migratory bird
wetland at the Baie de Fort de France. The park is managed primarily to safeguard the natural
and cultural heritage of the island, including the maintenance and development of the rural
economy. The forests are protected and actively managed by the Office National des Foréts.
The Caravelle peninsula reserve is maintained by the Parc Naturel authorities for its nature
conservation interest and protected by a warden system (Desjeux et Desjeux, 1984;
UNEP/IUCN, in prep.).

Management Problems Threats to the environment on Martinique are urban and industrial
development, as well as sewage pollution (in Baie de Fort de France). The soils erode easily in
deforested areas and on steep slopes and this has led to excessive siltation in the coastal areas,
often harming the marine life such as the coral. The shallow lagoonal areas are excessively
fished by the local people. Recent hurricanes, such as Hurricanes David and Allen, have
caused damage to a variety of habitats in Martinique from coral reefs to montaine forests
(UNEP/IUCN, in prep). Tibouchina chamaecistus (V) is being depleted through picking of its
flowers in the high altitude regions of the park (ICBP, 1987).

Staff There is one game warden managing Caravelle reserve.
Budget No information

Local Administration Ancien Collége Agricole-Tivoli, BP 437, 97205 Fort de France. Tel:
(19-596) 73.17.25.

References

° Carr, A., Meylan, A., Mortimer, J., Bjorndal, K and Carr, T. (1982). Surveys of sea turtle
populations and habitats in the Western Atlantic. NOAA Technical memorandum
NMEFS-SEFL-91, U.S. Department of Commerce.

° Desjeux, C. et Desjeux, B. (1984). Les Parcs Naturels régionaux de France, Editions Créer,
Nonette, France.

° Eastern Caribbean Natural Area Management Program (1980). Martinique, preliminary data
Atlas, survey of conservation priorities in the Lesser Antilles. Caribbean Conservation
Association, University of Michigan and UNEP.

-349-

°

°

Martinique

Fiard, J-P et al. (n.d.). La Forét Martiniquaise, présentation et propositions de Mesures de
Protection. Parc Naturel Régional de la Martinique.

IUCN (1982). IUCN Directory of Neotropical Protected Areas. Tycooly International
Publishing Ltd., Dublin.

Parc Naturel Régional (n.d.). Parc Naturel Régional de la Martinique - Presqu’ile de la
Caravelle réserve naturelle. Parc Naturel Régional de la Martinique.

Pinchou, R. (1963). Les Oiseaux; Faune des Antilles Frangaises. Fort de France

Portecop, J. (1979). Phytogéographie, cartographie écologique et aménagement dans une ile
tropicale: le cas de la Martinique. Documents de Cartographie Ecologique, Laboratoire de
Biologie Végétale. Université de Grenoble (France). No. XXI.

UNEP/IUCN (in prep.). Directory of Coral Reefs of International Importance. UNEP
Regional Seas Directories and Bibliographies. FAO, Rome.

Van Halewyn, R and Norton, R.L. (1984). The status and conservation of the seabirds in the
Caribbean. In : Croxall, J.P., Evans, P.G.H. and Schreiber, R.W. (Eds.). Status and
Conservation of the World’s seabirds. ICBP Technical Publications No. 2. Cambridge.

Date July 1987

-350-

PERU

Area 1,285,215.6 sq km
Population 16,000,000 (1980)

Parks and Reserves Legislation The two main laws dealing with the establishment and
management of protected areas are the Decree Law No. 21147 of 5 May 1975 (Forestry and
Wildlife Law) and the Supreme Decree No. 160-77-AG of 31 March 1977 (Regulations of units
of conservation). The Forestry and Wildlife Law relates to the establishment of conservation
"units" in Peru as public domain (Chap. 11, title 2). All units are established formally by
supreme decree and signed by the President of Peru. Article No. 1 of the Law states that since
the forest resources and wildlife are in the public domain, there are no acquisition rights.
Indeed, in Article 20, the Law allows for expropriation of land. Infraction relative to flora and
fauna is also dealt with in the Law (Chap. |, title 6). Articles 16-19 define the four categories
of conservation unit, varying from national park to hunting reserve. Conservation units or
protected areas are also dealt with in the Agrarian Reform Law No. 17716 (1969) which states
that national parks and forests, forest reserves and archaeological zones declared by law are not
to be considered for land distribution under the reform law (reiterated in the Decree Law No.
22175, Article 54, which states that "lands declared as parks, reserves, sanctuaries, or as
national or protected forests, cannot be appropriated for other purposes"). The 1977 Supreme
Decree on "regulations of the units of conservation" defines the national system of conservation
areas or units (SINUC) as including national parks, national reserves, national sanctuaries and
historic sanctuaries. The regulations also require preparation of management plans and define
protected area zonation. Additional areas which are not specified in the "national system of
conservation units" are protected and designated under supreme resolution or ministerial
resolution. These categories include national forests and protection forests, hunting reserves
(state and private), communal reserves and fishery reserves (Wetterberg, 1985). The
conservation units defined in the Forestry and Wildlife Law (No. 21147, Articles 16-19)
include:

National Parks (Parques Nacionales), relatively large areas protected in their natural state for
their associations of wild fauna and flora and scenic beauty.

National Reserves (Reservas Nacionales) are areas set up for the protection of wildlife "whose
conservation is of national interest". The wildlife can be propagated and its products utilised
by the state, or if the reserves are on agricultural or livestock land the Ministry of Agriculture
can authorise the utilisation of wildlife by the landowners. Mineral exploitation is also possible
within national reserves (Supreme Decree No. 069-82-AG).

National Sanctuaries (Sanctuarios Nacionales) are areas set up to protect, in a natural state, a
species or a community of flora and fauna. Other types of national sanctuary include those
natural or geological formations of scientific interest, as well as areas of natural landscape
interest (Wetterberg, 1985).

Historical Sanctuaries (Santuarios Hist6ricos) are areas established at historic sites to protect the
natural heritage and landscape of the region. They also aim to maintain the heritage and
country crafts of the local peoples and promote the area for its cultural and recreational value.

Other protected area categories relate to forestry protection or hunting, and are defined by
Wetterberg (1985).

One of the earliest international conservation agreements made by Peru was ratification of the
"Convention on the protection of the flora, fauna and beautiful natural scenery of American
countries" signed in November 1946. Peru accepted the Convention on International Trade
(CITES) on 30 December 1974 (ratified in Decree Law No. 21080 of 18 June 1975). The
accords on the "Conservation of the fauna and flora of the Amazon territories" was signed with
Brazil on 7 November 1975 and with Columbia on 30 March 1974. Peru also ratified the

-351-

Peru

"Convention on nature protection and wildlife preservation of the western hemispere" in Article
No. 101 of the 1979 National Constitution. Three biosphere reserves were listed and accepted
by the MAB Committee in 1977 (Manu, Huascaran and Nor-oeste) and the World Heritage
Convention was ratified on 24 February 1982, with one site inscribed in 1983 (Macchu Picchu)
(Ponce del Prado, 1983).

Parks and Reserves Administration and Management The General Directorate of Forestry and
Fauna (Direccion General Forestal y de Fauna) of the Ministry of Agriculture was originally
responsible for the usual technical activities of the National Parks administration under Decree
Law No. 19608 (21 November 1972), while the regional organisations of the Ministry were
responsible for managing the other protected areas. Since 1981, however, the responsibility for
conservation is being shared by various Government agencies (Ponce del Prado, 1983).
Ultimate responsibility for conservation policy decisions still rests with the General Directorate
of Forestry and Fauna, but this is supported by INFOR (Instituto Nacional Forestal y de
Fauna), which has responsibility for executive management of the entire national system of
conservation units. INFOR governs the general directorate of conservation which is divided
into two units, that of conservation and wildlife. The conservation unit directorate is
responsible for a proportion of the parks, reserves and sanctuaries (Ponce del Prado, 1983;
Wetterberg, 1985). The day-to-day management of protected areas is the responsibility of the
regional development agencies, which provide the necessary funding and integration with other
development projects and land-use plans (Anon., 1982; Ponce del Prado, 1983; Wetterberg,
1985).

Addresses

° Direccion General Forestal y de Fauna, Ministerio de Agricultura, Natalio Sonchez 220 (3er.
Pisdo), Lima

° Instituto Nacional Forestal y de Fauna, Lima

Additional Information Peru is divided into four regions running north-south along the
country. The Costa is a narrow coastal plain consisting of large tracts of desert broken by
fertile valleys and is rich in oil fields; the Sierra contains the Andes, with peaks of over
7,000m where most of the livestock is bred; the Montafia, fertile sub-tropical uplands which
separate the Andes and the forests of eastern Peru and are largely undeveloped; the Selza, or
Amazonian jungle in the east, which is largely undeveloped rainforest where oil exploration has
been underway since 1973. Land use in Peru is roughly divided into 68% forest, 21% pastoral
land and 2% arable (Butland, 1977). Threats and problems specific to the protected area system
are based on a lack of public awareness of conservation. As a result, these areas are of
secondary importance in government policy, and have low visitor figures (Wetterberg, 1985).
The division of park administrative responsibilities makes it difficult to manage the parks
effectively. For example, policy and regulatory matters are the responsibility of the General
Directorate of Forestry, while financial matters and project administration are coordinated by
INFOR, and the day-to-day running of the protected areas is the responsibility of the regional
development corporation (Wetterberg, 1985). Other problems affecting protected areas include
shortage of personnel and adequate funds. There tends to be a lack of skilled staff, but
especially a lack of commitment among the professionals in charge of the units (Dourojeanni,
1985; Wetterberg, 1985). Specific threats to protected areas include mining and oil exploration,
road building, pollution and reservoir construction, in addition to unlawful hunting and
livestock grazing (Dourojeanni, 1985).

References

° Anon. (1982). Tropical Forest Campaign: Peru. Fact Sheet No. 12. WWEF/IUCN, Gland,
Switzerland.

° Butland, G.J. (1977). Latin America, a regional geography. Longman, London.

° Dourojeanni, M.J. (1985). Management problems in the Andean National Parks and
protected areas of Peru. The Hindu-Kush Himalaya. Kathmandu: King Mahendra Trust for
Nature Conservation and the International Centre for Integrated Mountain Development.
159-161.

° Dourojeanni, M.J. and Ponce, C.F. (1978). Los parques nacionales del Peru.

° INFOR (1986). Sistema nacional de unidades de conservacion. Instituto Nacional Forestal y
de Fauna.

-352-

Peru

Ponce del Prado, C.F. (1983). Peru. Informe de la mesa redonda sobre parques nacionales,
otras areas protegidas, flora y fauna silvestres. FAO, Santiago de Chile, 8-10 Junio 1983.
43-59.

° Wetterberg, G.B. (1985). Decade of progress of South American National Parks.
International Affairs, National Parks Service, Washington.

Protected Landscapes

(hectares)
Historical Sanctuaries
Chacamarca 2,500 *
Pampa de Ayacucho 300 *

Subtotal 2,800

Information on a third historical sanctuary, Macchu Picchu, is also included.

Santuario Historico de Chacamarca
Management Category V (Protected Landscape)
Biogeographical Province 8.36.12 (Puna)

Geographical Location The site is situated in the Andean highlands of Junin district,
immediately to the south of the city of Junin. 11°12’S, 75°58’W

Date and History of Establishment The site was created as an historical sanctuary (santuario
historico) on 7 August, 1974, under the law (supreme resolution) 0750-74-AG.

Area 2,500ha
Land Tenure Property of rural communities of Chichausiri
Altitude 4,000-4,125m

Physical Features The Junin pampas which form part of the Bombon meseta are flat plains of
the high Andes. The pampas of the high plateau are composed of Recent Quaternary moraine
deposits of conglomerates and clays, as well as "fluvial glaciers" which fill depressions and
hollows of the plateau.

Climate The mean annual temperature averages 5°C with a total mean annual rainfall of
800mm. The dry season lasts from May to September and the wet season from October to
April.

Vegetation The vegetation is of the very humid tropical paramo type, with typical puna
grasslands of Calamagrostis sp., Festuca sp., Stipa sp., Distichia muscoides, Plantago rigida,
Hypochoeris sp. and Gentiana prostrata (Ministry of Agriculture, 1980).

Fauna The most representative park fauna include mammals cavy Cavia tschudii, Colpeo’s
fox Dusicyon culpaeus and hognosed skunk Conepatus rex. Birds are typically represented by
Andean lapwing, rufous-bellied seedsnipe, Andean tinamou, mountain vizcacha, buff-necked
ibis, Puna ibis and Andean goose (Ptilosceles resplendens, Attagis gayi, Nothoprocta pentlandii,
Lagidium peruanum, Theristicus caudatus, Plegadis ridgwayi and Chloephaga melanopotera).

Cultural Heritage The park was established to protect the scenery on the site of the historic
battle of Junin and today the site is marked by an obelisc. There are numerous relicts of the

ancient Pumpush culture and in the area there is also the remains of the Inca Way
(Dourojeanni, 1982).

Local Human Population No information

-353-

Peru

Visitors and Visitor Facilities Visitors to the park can visit the site of the historic battle of
Junin as well as hike around the area. Major tourist circuits include the
Junin-Huallay-Chacamarca trail which passes by the National reserve of Junin lake as well as
the sanctuaries of the Junin battlefield and of Huayllay. The park is accessible by road or by
rail (Dourojeanni, 1982).

Scientific Research and Facilities All scientific work is undertaken in collaboration with the
nearby Junin National Reserve authories.

Conservation Management The authorities aim to maintain the cultural heritage (including the
archaeological remains of the Pumpush culture), promote the area for its cultural and
recreational value and conserve and even re-create the traditional landscape and scenery of the
region, as it would have been at the time of the historic battle of Junin. Traditional activities
in the park are regulated. There is no managemement infrastructure in the park itself. It is
dependent on Junin National Reserve for all conservation work (Ministry of Agriculture, 1980).

Management Problems _ Traditional agriculture and cattle breeding activities are regulated by
Ministry of Agriculture.

Staff No information.

Budget The site receives no official funding for nature conservation. Funding sources
include the education sector and the military.

Local Administration All administration is organised by the authorities of the Junin National
Reserve, Ondores Forestry District, Ondores, Junin.

References

° Dir. Gral. Forestal y de Fauna (1980). Reserva nacional de Junin, Santuario Nacional de
Huayllay, Santuario nacional de Chacamarca. Systema nacional de unidades de conservacion,
Lima.

Dourojeanni, M. (1982). El Lago de Junin como centro de un circuito turistico por las
provincias de Huarochiri, Canta, Junin y Pasco. Revista Forestal del Peru, YI (2): 53-68,
Lima.

° Ministry of Agriculture (1980). Pampa de Ayacucho Informe 056-80-DC-DGFF of 17

April, 1980.

Date August 1987

Santuario Histérico Macchu Picchu
Management Category II & X (National Park and World Heritage Site)
Biogeographical Province 8.35.12 (Yungas)
Geographical Location The site is located on the highest part of the eastern highlands of the
Andes, above the Rio Urubamba northwest of Cuzco (Cuzco Department). 13°10-13°13’S,
72°33-72°37W
Date and History of Establishment Created as an historical sanctuary (santuario hist6rico) on
8 January 1981, under law (supreme resolution) DS 001-81-AA. The site was designated as a
World heritage site in 1983.
Area 32,592ha
Land Tenure Private ownership (property of four main "predios": Mandorpampa, Quente,

Torontay and Rita-Quente)

2954-

Peru
Altitude 1,452-3,600m

Physical Features The site lies in the Selva alta zone, and includes part of a highly dissected
mountain massif of the high Andes plateau which rises steeply from the Urubamba river
valley. The area around the ruins of Macchu Picchu consists of many rocky pinnacles with
exposures supporting thin soils, although the area also includes sites with complex systems of
old Inca terraced land constructed to conserve the soils. The Urubamba alluvial basin is an
almost continuous zone of arable and pastoral farming land. Geologically the area is very
complex, being a combination of marine sedimentary rocks of the Cretaceous-Tertiary period
and intrusive rocks and volcanic material, including lavas and granites. The sedimentary
deposits include Ordovician schists, slates and quartzites. Streams and rivers feed the major
Rio Urubamba valley system as well as smaller valleys in the north such as that of Quillabamba
(MAA, 1986).

Climate The annual temperature averages 16°C and the total mean annual rainfall is
1500-3000mm at low altitudes. At 2,500m altitude the average temperature drops to 10.2°C,
with a total annual rainfall of 2170mm. The dry season lasts from May to September and the
wet season from October to April.

Vegetation The site has been influenced by man for many centuries leading to a combination
of man-made habitats, paramo grassland, Polylepis thickets, partially degraded virgin forest
and former cultivated land which has reverted back to forest or scrub. The mountain peaks
around the ruins of Macchu Picchu are typified by rocky exposures, thin soils, grasses and
woody shrubs. At lower altitudes patchy woodlands predominate, their distribution very much
depending upon past human interference especially during the Inca period when the form of
agriculture was highly sophisticated. The vegetation rises from the dry subtropical forest along
the river valleys to the very humid low montane forest. Tree genera represented in the denser
woodland include mahogany Cedrela, Podocarpus (the only conifer in Peru), Lauraceae Ocotea,
Cunoniaceae Weinmannia, Nectandra and also Cecropia in the Conocephaleae family. There are
a number of tree ferns represented including Cyathea and also palms such as Geromoina,
Guasca and Riupala (MAA, 1981). Around the rivers and streams are reeds Phragmites, willow
and alder, while close to the ruins themselves are open grassland habitats, low shrubs and
scattered thickets of Polylepis and bamboo (Parker et al, 1982). The high altitude subalpine
paramo includes many Graminae, Festuca, Stipa and Puya sp. such as P. raimondii. The
mountain ridge lines are characterised by the bamboo Gaudua (Parker et al., 1982).

Fauna Mammals include otter, dwarf brocket deer, long-tailed weasel, Pampas cat and ocelot
(Lutra longicaudis, Mazama chunyii, Mustela frenata, Felis colocolo and Felis pardalis). One
of the most threatened species found within the area is spectacled bear Tremarctos ornatus
(Jorgenson, 1982). The bird community includes Andean condor Vultur gryphus and Andean
cock-of-the-rock Rupicola peruviana. In the low altitude areas and agricultural fields are
mountain caracaras Phalcobaenus megalopterus and Andean lapwing Vanellus resplendus, whilst
in the riverside trees are red-backed hawks Buteo polysoma and American kestrels Falco
sparverius, as well as speckled teal Anas flavirostris and Andean gull Larus serranus. In the
narrow stream valleys are torrent duck Merganetta armata, white-capped dipper Cinclus
leucocephalus and fasciated tiger-heron Tigrisoma lineatum. Birds around the ruins include
black-tailed trainbearer Lesbia victoriae, white-winged black-tyrant Knipolegus aterrimus,
tufted tit tyrant Anairetes alpinus, cinereous conebill Conirostrum cinereum, blue-capped
tanager Thraupis cyanocephala and rufous-collared sparrow Zonotrichia capensis. Also a new
species of wren Thryothorus commonly lives in the bamboo thickets (Parker et al., 1982).
Snakes such as Boa are present and there are numerous lizards and frogs in the damper areas.

Cultural Heritage The park was established to protect the landcape of the renowned Macchu
Picchu archaeological site, founded by the Inca culture. It is thought that it was a royal Inca
residence and was perhaps the centre for collecting coca, a royal monopoly, from surrounding
plantations. Eventually the site fell into ruin, was covered by the encroaching forest, and "lost
to science" until re-discovery in 1911. There are also the remains of the Inca Way in the area,
and local legends abound (including that of the spectacled bear which is supposed to serve as a
messenger between the spirits of the high elavations and those of the jungle).

-355-

Peru

Local Human Population Much of the park area is settled with many small communities and
farms especially on the lower slopes. The original inhabitants were skilled in irrigation works,
and terraces, and drainage and irrigation canals extend long distances across irregular ground.
The land tends to be settled on the grassy mountain ridges, which are maintained by fire
management and grazing regimes, while the natural forests survive on the steep slopes and in
more inaccesssible gorges and valleys. Agriculture (maize and barley) and livestock grazing
(llamas and sheep) are the dominant economies and affect a full 20,000ha of the total 32,592ha
of the park. Additional local income comes from tourism associated with the Inca ruins (MAA,
1981; Peyton, 1983). The nearby city of Cuzco was the Inca capital and is today still an
important town with well over 105,000 inhabitants. It is the administrative and commercial
centre for a considerable part of the Urubamba basin.

Visitors and Visitor Facilities In the mid 1980s some 180,000 visitors per year visited the Inca
Trail as well as to the historical sanctuary itself. The park is accessible by road or by rail from
the lower valley and then bus or car to the ruins along steep mountain routes. Accommodation
includes an hotel and camping facilities. A museum exists at the ruins and there are plans to
develop the area further for tourism.

Scientific Research and Facilities Since 1982 research has been undertaken on the ecology of
the spectacled bear in cooperation with the New York Zoological Society (Peyton, 1982).
Vegetation transects have been undertaken, and over 4,500 herbarium specimens have been
collected. Numerous bird studies have been made (Parker et al., 1982).

Conservation Management The site was established to protect the natural heritage (flora,
fauna and geological) and landscape of the region around the ancient ruins of Macchu Picchu.
It also aims to maintain the cultural heritage and promote the area for its recreational value.
Macchu Picchu is reported to be the most important revenue-producing park in Peru, and
management is oriented to deal with heavy tourist use of certain parts of the site. Jurisdiction
is divided between seven government departments. This has caused some difficulties in the
past, however meetings are now underway to bring together the different agencies involved in
sanctuary management. Main environmental work is undertaken by the local ministry of
agriculture with main offices at Cuzco (Macchu Picchu HEP HQ), however much of the day to
day management of the landscape is undertaken by the landowners themselves. The park is
surrounded by intensively managed agricultural lands which are burned annually (Jorgenson,
1982). The area is important for the spectacled bear, but its habitat is reported to be
insufficient for a viable population (although the site forms an important corridor between the
oriental and central range populations of the bear)(Jorgenson, 1982). Jorgensen (1982) and
Peyton (1982), both of whom work on bear populations, have made proposals suggesting the
re-drawing of the site boundaries to divide the natural habitats from the farm land by buffer
zonation. They also suggest extending the park boundaries to the Rio Santa Maria in the
province of La Convencion and to the Apurimac River.

Management Problems’ The lack of a master/management plan, difficulties of departmental
coordination, and the fact that around two-thirds of the park is under agricultural or livestock
influence are serious problems facing park management. It has also been reported that there is
currently insufficient control of park use by the local population. Another more specific
porblem is the increased tourist pressure on the Inca Way and remains, and the damage caused
(Dourojeanni, 1985).

Staff No information

Budget No information

Local Administration Region Agraria IX, Cuzco, Matara 394- Cuzco Tel: 2970-63

References

°* Dourojeanni, M.J. (1985). Management problems in the Andean National Parks and
protected areas of Peru. In The Hindu Kush-Himalaya. Kathmandu: King Mahendra Trust
for Nature Conservation and the International Centre for integrated mountain development

Pp. 159-161.

-356-

Peru

Jorgenson, J.P (1982). Peru report. Spectacled bear specialist group Newsletter 3. 6-8.

° Jorgenson, J.P (1983). Peru field report. Spectacled bear specialist group Newsletter 4.
11-12.

° MAA (1981). Lista de informacion actualizada sobre unidades de conservacién. Ministerio
de Agricultura y Alimentacion, Lima. Report. 2pp

° Parker, T.A. (1980). Notes on little known birds of the upper Urubamba Valley, southern
Peru. Auk 97: 167-176.

° Parker, T.A. and J.P. O’Neill (1976). An introduction to bird-finding in Peru: Part II. The
Carpish Pass Region of the Eastern Andes along the Central Highway. Birding 8: 205-216.

° Parker, T.A., Parker, S.A. and Plenge, M.A. (1982). An annotated checklist of Peruvian

birds. Buteo books, Vermillion, South Dakota.

Peru (1981). Macchu Picchu. World Heritage nomination.

Peyton, B. (1983). Spectacled bear habitat use in the historical sanctuary of Macchu Picchu

and adjacent areas. Abstract of paper presented at the 6th international conference on bear

research and management, presented by the Bear Biology Association, The Grand Canyon

Squire Inn, Arizona, February 18-22, 1983.

° Plan COPESCO (1974) Macchu Picchu Report and plan. Centro de Servicios del Parque

Nacional Macchu Picchu. 114 pp.

°

Date August 1987

Santuario Histérico Pampa de Ayacucho
Management Category V (Protected Landscape)
Biogeographical Province 8.36.12 (Puna)

Geographical Location The park is located in the Puna High Andes, near Quinua in the
department of Ayacucho, province of Huamanga and district of Quinua (Southern Peruvian
Sierra). The park is roughly triangular in shape; the eastern section consists of the Cerra
Condorcunca and Curi Orcco, the park boundary then passes westwards along the river valley
by the villages of Chihuacoraro and Potampampa to the Sunal munumento Quinua, just to the
north-east of Quinua. 13°02’S, 74°06’W.

Date and History of Establishment The site was created as an historical sanctuary (santuario
historico) on 14 August 1980 under the law (supreme resolution) DS 119-80-AA.

Area 300ha
Land Tenure State owned and property of the rural community
Altitude Altitudes range from 3,250 to 3,800m above sea level.

Physical Features The park is situated in the Peruvian highlands and consists of flat and
sloping terrain of the Condorcunca hills. It is composed of Upper Tertiary Ayacucho volcanic
material which was formed after late Miocene mountain folding. The eastern section of the
park consists of the steep slopes of the Cerra Condorcunca and Curi Orcco massifs as well as
the river Ouabredo Aborsapaio which then flows westwards along the valley south of
Chihuacoraro, towards Quinua.

Climate The dry season lasts from May to September and the rainy season f rom October to
April. Precipitation ranges from 750-1000mm per year with temperatures of 3-12°C.

Vegetation The park is typified by high altitude expanses of grasslands (paramo-altiplano).
Dominant vegetation are grasses of the genera Calamagrostis, Festuca and Stipa
(particularly Stipa ichu). In some areas bushes and shrubs are common, and include such
species as Plantago sp., Ephedra americana, Trifoloum amabile and Alchemilla pinnata (Dir.

Gral. Forestal y de Fauna, 1981).
-357-

Peru

Fauna The fauna of Ayacucho includes many typically Andean species. Among the mammal
fauna are deer Odocoileus virginianus, Dusicyon culpaeus and cat Felis jacobita. The rich Puna
type avifauna includes Puna tinamou, spotted nothura, ornate tinamou, Andean tinamou,
American kestrel, white-throated caracara, Andean lapwing, buff necked ibis and
grey-breasted seedsnipe (Tinamotis pentlandii, Nothura maculosa, Nothoprocta ornata,
N. pentlandii, Falco sparverius, Phalcoboenus albogularis, Vanellus resplendens, Theristicus
caudatus and Thinocorus orbigyianus) (Dir. Gral. Forestal y de Fauna, 1981).

Cultural Heritage On 9 December 1824 there was a great battle on the Pampa de Ayacucho
between the revolutionary Peruvian forces and the Spanish authorities, the result of which led
to the historic "Act of capitulation" by the Europeans. Today a pyramidal monument marks the
spot where the battle took place. The entire area is rich in archeological remains and includes
many ruins from the pre-inca Wari period (500-1000 AD).

Local Human Population There is no major settlement within the park itself but on the limit
of the reserve are the communities of Chihuacoraro and Potampampa and the town of Quinua.
The local economy is partly based on livestock rearing and also rural agriculture (Ministry of
Agriculture, 1980).

Visitors and Visitor Facilities The site is of particular recreational value to the inhabitants of
the adjacent town of Quinua, it is also accessible from many other towns and cities via
Ayacucho (road or air transport). Accommodation is available in Quinua and the main activities
are based on outdoor pursuits such as hiking. Tourist trails are available and include the
circuit of Ayacucho, ruins of Wari and Quinua.

Scientific Research and Facilities No information

Conservation Management The park was established to protect the natural heritage and
landscape of the region where the historic battle of Ayacucho was fought. It also aims to
maintain the cultural heritage and country crafts of the local peoples and promote the area for
its cultural and recreational value. Traditional activities in the park are regulated. Management
is primarily based on preserving the traditional landscape. Traditional agricultural and cattle
breeding activities are regulated by the Ministry of Agriculture.

Management Problems No information
Staff No information

Budget The site has received no official funding for nature conservation. Funding sources
include the education sector and the military.

Local Administration Dir. Gral. Forestal y de Fauna, Lima. Region Agraria, XV1-Avenida 28
de Julio No. 622, Ayacucho.

References

° Dir. Gral. Forestal y de Fauna (1981). Santuario Historico de la Pampa de Ayacucho. Dir.
Gral. Forestal y de Fauna, Lima.

° Ministry of Agriculture (1980). Pampa de Ayacucho Informe 056-80-DC-DGFF of 17
April, 1980.

Date August 1987

-358-

AFRICA

Outside of South Africa it is difficult to identify any area specifically set up as a protected
landscape in sub-Saharan Africa, the protected areas having largely been established for their
nature conservation importance, usually in areas of low population, or from where inhabitants
could be moved. A few sites could be listed, including the Chimalavera Regional Nature Park
of Angola, the Marsabit Nature Park of Kenya and the tourist areas of Namibia/SWA, but
these remain largely unconvincing. It has also been suggested that areas such as the
Ngorongoro Conservation Area of Tanzania, or the Luangwe Valley of Zambia are protected
landscapes, however, we would interpret these as true multiple-use management areas. More
difficult to define are the dozen or so recreation parks of Zimbabwe, where recreation in a
natural setting is a major objective. Most of these areas are "artificial" to a greater or lesser
extent, extensively managed, and identified by the Department of National Parks and Wild Life
as multiple-use areas. In North Africa, as in sub-Saharan Africa, there is a large network of
category II protected areas, yet only two identified protected landscape areas, El Kala National
Park in Algeria and Toubkal National Park in Morocco. Both were originally listed by IUCN
as category II sites, however following site visits they are considered to be more appropriately
category V. Unlike many other large protected areas in North Africa, they have zoned areas
which include significant proportions of domestic livestock grazing land, agricultural land and
associated rural village communities.

-359-

ALGERIA

Area 2,381,741 sq.km
Population 21,463,500 (est. 1984)

Parks and Reserves Legislation The first conservation legislation and forestry code came into
existance in 1912. Subsequently from 1923 to 1939 a series of 14 National Parks were set up
by the occupying French authorities. Following independence the conservation laws and
forestry regulations lapsed. In 1979 a study was instigated to establish a new legal framework
intended to cover all aspects of nature conservation and the creation of parks and reserves. In
1982-83 major changes became apparent with a proposal being put forward on 5 February
1983, one on hunting passed on 21 August 1982 and one on the general management of forests
passed on 23 June 1984. These would include a new statute for national park and nature
reserve creation and management, on pollution control and the protection of non-domestic
species. Simultaneously a new council of hunting is directed to create hunting reserves and
construct a list of wild species. These measures are intended to be part of a national strategy
for the conservation of fauna. One national park was established by the Ministry of Culture in
1972 (decree 72-168); the next four are governed by decrees 83-458 of July 1983 (decrees
83-459 to 83-462) in accordance with the law on the protection of the environment of 5
February 1984. The basic park statutes are set out in 83-458. The national park legislation
provides for five zones in each park, zone one (integral reserve) to zone five (peripheral) where
tourist installations may be built, while the basic aims are to promote nature protection,
tourism and sporting activities. Nature reserves will be smaller but confer stricter protection
with buildings being forbidden (MHEF, 1983; Bouzid, 1987). The World Heritage Convention
was ratified on 24 June 1974 with one site being inscribed. The Wetlands Convention was
acceded to on 4 November 1983 with two sites inscribed.

Parks and Reserves Administration and Management In the 1960’s the Department of Water
and Forests, Ministry of Agriculture and Agricultural Revolution held general responsibility
for conservation. In the 1970’s a Ministére de la Mise en Valeur des Terres et de la Protection
de l’Environnment was established. At present overall responsibility is with the Ministére de
Hydraulic, de l'Environnement et des Foréts (MHEF). Below the vice-Minister for MHEF
there are six divisions including the Direction de la Sauvegard et de la Promotion de la Nature
(DSPN). The DSPN is itself divided into 3 sections; those concerned with "Parcs nationaux et
réserves naturelles", "loisirs et foréts" and "environnement". The sous-direction for the national
parks and reserves is sub-divided into bureaux of "parc nationaux", "réserves naturelles" and
"faune et flore en disparition". All research is undertaken by the Laboratoire d’ornithologie et
d’Ecologie des Vertebrates which is part of the Institut National Agronomique. This
multiplicity of organizations resulted in a recommendation in the FAO report of 1979
(TCP/ALG/6703) for a protocol to ensure coordination between these bodies. Each national
park has its own budget. The Director is appointed directly by the Minister and has powers of
independent action. The aims of the legislation and administration of protected areas is to
continue the conservation of native flora and fauna within a framework of a national
conservation network and the consolidation of existing protected establishments (namely
national parks, regional parks, nature reserves and hunting reserves). The FAO report
recommended an ecosystems inventory and the construction of a protected areas list as part of
a national plan for a protected areas system (Drucker, 1987).

Addresses

° Direction de la Sauvegard et de la Promotion de la Nature, MHEF, Ex Grande Seminaire,
Kouba, BP86, Alger.

Departemente de recherche en ecologie forestiére et environnement, INRF, BO37, Cheraga,
Alger.

° Laboratoire d’ornithologie et d’ecologie des vertebrates, INA, El Harrach.

-360-

Algeria

Additional Information Northern Algeria has been densely populated ever since Roman times
but the south until recently has remained unexplored. The result was that the coastal areas
have been intensively managed for 2,000 years, but the mountain forests and areas in the
Sahara desert remained relatively undamaged until comparatively recently. The northern part
of the country is represented by a mediterranean flora and fauna over to the southern foothills
of the Atlas mountain ranges which run east-west parallel to the distant Mediterranean coast.
To the south of the mountain and Haut plateau is steppe-land which quickly runs into the
Sahara desert. An outlier of mediterranean vegetation survives on the Hoggar mountains in the
extreme south of the country. The greatest habitat losses in recent years have been through the
felling and burning of extensive forests and also from the conversion of grazing land,
especially Atlas steppe, to arable land. Management of the reserves and parks appears to be
very effective and well controlled. Their protection is often enhanced by being surrounded
and enclosed by fences. The new National Park at El Kala is perhaps the one exception since
much of its lakes are under threat from drainage (Drucker, 1987).

References

° Bougazelli, N., Djender, M. and Thomas, J-P. (1976). Project de Parc National Marin
Lacustre Terrestre de El Kala (Annaba) Algeria). Report presented to the UNEP Expert
Consultation on Mediterranean Marine Parks and Wetland, Tunis, 12-14 January 1977.

° Bouzid, C. (1987). Expose sur la protection de la faune et de la flore. Presente en lere annee
de magister INA, El Harrach. March 1987.

° Carp, E. (1980). Directory of Wetlands of International Importance in the Western
Palearctic. I1\UCN/UNEP.

° Chalabi, B., Skinner, J., Harrison, J. and Van Dijk, G. (1984). Les zones humides du

Nord-Est Algérien en 1984. Report No. 8. Stichting Werkgroep International Wad-en

Watervogelonderzoek, Nederland.

Drucker, G.R.F. (1987). Protected areas in Tunisia. Unpublished report. Sussex, England.

° FAO, (1979). Programme de Cooperation Technique. Amenagement de 1l’Environnment
Rural, Notamment des Parcs Nationaux, Algerie. Rome. TCP/ALG/6703.

° Grimmett, R. (1987). <A review of the problems affecting Palearctic migratory birds in
Africa. ICBP, Cambridge, England.

° Gryn-Ambroes, P. (1980). Preliminary annotated lists of existing and _ potentially

Mediterraneam protected areas. UNEP/IUCN report. UNEP. IG.20/INF5S.

IUCN/CMC (1987). A Directory of North African protected areas. Compilled by G.R.F.

Drucker for the Conservation Monitoring Centre, IUCN, Cambridge.

° Jacob, J.P. et Hily, Ch. (1977). Les oiseaux du marais de Reghaia, vus comme indicateurs de
richesse biologique. (Mimeo).

° Johnson, A.R. and Hafner, H. (1972). Denombrement de sauvagine en automne sur des zones
humides de Tunisie et d’Algerie. Station Biologique de la tour du Valat, le Sambuc, France.
Report pp. 15.

° Ledant, J-P. and Van Dijk, G. (1977). Situation des zones humides algériennes et de leur
avifaune. Aves, 14: 217-232.

° Ledant, J-P., Roux, F., Jarry, G., Gammel, A., Smit, C., Bairlein, F. and Maher Abou Jaafar
(1984). National Parks and Natural Reserves in the Arab world. Arab League of Education.
Culture and Science Organisation (ALESCO). Report order number 80/001/1984/science
division, Tunis.

° MHEF (1983). Apercu sur la faune algérienne et la politiques engagee pour sa protection et
son developpement. Ministére de l’Hydraulique, de l’Environnement et des Foréts.

° Morgan, N.C. (1982). An ecological survey of standing waters in North-West Africa: II Site
descriptions for Tunisia and Algeria. Biol. Cons. 24: 83-113.

° RAC/SPA (1986). Proposed Protected Areas in the Mediterranean. Special Protected Areas
Center, Salammbom Tunis.

° Smart, M. (1974). The wetlands of North Africa and their importance to waterfowl. IWRB,
Slimbridge, UK.

° Van Dijk, G. et Ledant, J-P. (1983) La valeur ornithologique des zones humides de l’est
Algerien. Biol. Cons. 26: 215-226.

° Wille, H. (1985). Apercu des zones de grand interet pour la conservation des especes
d’oiseaux migrateurs de la communaute en Afrique. Rapport a la Direction Genérale de
V’Environnement, de la Protection des Consommateurs et de la Sécurité nucléaire de la
Commission des Communautés européennes. Contrat U/84/129.

-361-

Algeria

Protected Landscapes
(hectares)
National Parks
El Kala 76,438 *

EI Kala National Park

Management Category II (Parc national) (RAMSAR convention sites: lacs Oubeira (2,400ha)
and Tonga (600ha))

Biogeographical Province 2.17.06 (Mediterranean Sclerophyll)

Geographical Location The parc national of El Kala is situated in the north-east of Algeria
along the Mediterranean coast and over to the Tunisian border. It is found in the wilaya
(district) of El Tarf. Situated near the village of El Kala which is approximately 5-6km to the
west. The park is limited in the west by the Cap Rosa, in the east by the Cap Mézira. In the
south-west it is limited by the track RW 109 from El Mélah to the lighthouse of Cap Rosa.
From the lighthouse, the track leads to the Oued-er-Rekibat; the southern limit of the park
passes along the Oued towards the east including the forest of alder which borders the river.
The limit crosses the lac then leads in the direction SW-NE to the Cap Mézira. The park
covers 40km of coast line from the Cap Rose to Cap Roux. The parks includes the integral
reserves naturelles of the réserve d’Oubeira, réserve cynégétique du Tonga, parc cynégétique
du Mélah (Bougazelli et al, 1976). 36°54’N, 08°27’E.

Date and History of Establishment Total legal protection. Establishment decree nr. 83.462 of
23 July 1983. The site was originally called the Réserve de la Calle (Dupuy, 1972). Legislation
is primarily concerned with nature conservation, recreation and protection of the traditional
lanscape of the area. Oubeira and Tonga have been designated under the Ramsar Convention.

Area 76,438ha. Tonga (2,392ha), Oubeira (2,974ha) and Mélah (824ha)
Land Tenure State owned and farmland under private ownership
Altitude 0-1,202m

Physical Features The park lies in the plain below the great tellian Atlas, with similar geology
to the Atlas itself. The bedrock consists of an alternation of sandstones and clays of the
Tertiary and Quaternary eras. The Tertiary deposits are of mid Eocene origin and are 300m
thick. They are composed of green and brown clays, schists and small banks of sandstones.
The Quaternary deposits are largely the result of Oued (river) deposits. They are composed of
muds, sands and pebbles. The pedology - soils tend to be podsolized originally from
sandstones and numidian clays upon which rich vegetation thrives. The sandstones are covered
by humus of 10-12cm (Mezali, 1985). The coastal dunes date from the Quaternary period.
The topography is characterised by a low gentle relief with a maximum altitude of 100m. The
sections near the Tunisian frontier rise to 1,200m. The Baie de Annaba is bordered by a long
beach with dunes which extends from the mouth of the Seybouse to Cap Rosa. There are
dunes, up to 177m, extending from the sea to between Lake Mélah and Lake Ouberia and over
to the town of El Kala. Numidian sandstone attains a height of 258m at Kef Trebiche. Each
of the marshes and lakes are situated in shallow basins, overlooked by woodclad hills. A well
developed coastal dune system is present between the coast and the lakes. The lakes Oubeira
and Tonga are closed freshwater basins (0.5-1m average depth) with abundant vegetation and
little open water; Lake Mélah is a salt-water lagoon connected with the sea. There are many
other smaller lakes and marshes which represent a haven for winter migrating birds. The
principal rivers are Oeud El-Arough and Oeud Mélah.

-362-

Algeria

Climate The climate of mediterranean bioclimatic sub-humid to humid. Average annual
temperature 15°C, with a mean minimum for the coldest month of -2.0°C, mean maximum
temperature for the hottest month is 49.4°C. The average annual precipitation ranges from
879mm-1191mm (Mezali, 1985). Snow occurs in winter at higher altitudes.

Vegetation The protected area covers a large wetland complex together with a woodland
complex (the latter represents 71.4% of the park - Mezali, 1985). The marine area includes
rich sea grass Posidonia oceanica beds. There are two littoral pine forest associations: aleppo
pine forest and a mixed pine forest of aleppo and maritime pines. There are 7-8 wooded
vegetation communities (Ganssen, 1958). These include cork oak, deciduous oak, holm oak,
garigue oak and maritime pine (Quercus suber, Q. faginea, Q. ilex, Q. coccifera and Pinus
maritime). There are also oleo/lentisc, riverine and alder carr habitats. The most important
woodland community, however, is the Quercus ruber series which is found between 400-900m
on the exposed north and north-east slopes. It covers a total area of 34,200ha with an
understorey of Erica scoparia, E. cinerea and some young Quercus suber (a unique assemblage
in Algeria; found at Oued en Nahl near Cap Rosa) (Bougazelli et al., 1976). Quercus faginea is
restricted with Pteridium aquilinum to Djebel Dyr, Gourrah and Nehed where the altitude is
over 900m. Quercus ilex, the main shrub series in this degraded habitat, where trees reach a
height of 6-8m, include Genista tricuspidata, Pteridium aquilinum and Erica arborea. THe
main ground species are Coronilla valentina, Viola sylvestris Phlomis bovie (IUCN/CMC,
1987). Quercus coccifera, is a shrub of 1-2m, found in very degraded and exposed habitats. It
is found on the littoral coast between Cap Rosa, El Kala and Cap Roux. Maritime pine is
found on the coast of El Kala, to the north of Lake Mélah, El Tarf, and it is unique in
north-eastern Algeria. Species include pine Pinus halepensis, juniper Juniperus phoenicea,
Daphne gnidium, Jasminum fruticosum, Genista aspaltathoides and Rhamnus alaternus. The
beach vegetation is characterised by Agropyron junceum, Euphorbia peplis, Salsola kali, Cakile
aegyptiaca, Ipomaea stolinfera and Calystegia soldanella. The aqautic vegetation mainly
consists of Phragmites, Scirpus and Tyhpa. The submerged vegetation is dominated
by Potamogoten sp., in the eutrophic Lake Oubeira and by Ruppia spiralis in the salty Lake
Mélah. The transition lake and terrestrial vegetation consists of alder Alnus glutinosa, with
islets of willow Salix alba and S. cinerea. In patches of deep water under the alders are
shrubs such as Laurus nobilis, and climbers Hedera helix and Vitis vinifera as well as numerous
ferns Osmunda regalis, Dryopteris thelypteris, the threatened D. gongyloides, Athyrium
felix-femina and on the trees Asplenium oboyatum (Thomas, 1973 cited in Bougazelli, 1976).
The rocky coast vegetation includes Inula clithmoides, Anthemis maritima, Calendula
suffruticosa, Crithnum maritimum, Daucus carota ssp. aristidis, Elichrysum stoeches ssp.
rupestre, Armeria mauritanica, arborescens, Anthyllis barva-jovis, and Thymelaea hirsuta on the
summits of the cliffs (IUCN/CMC, 1987).

Fauna The supra-littoral zone is rich in Chthamalus stellatus and Littorina neritoides which is
often succeeded in the marine zone by encrusting algae such as Lithophyllum itortuosum and
also Mytillus africanum and Corallium rubrum (I('UCN/CMC, 1987). Inter-tidal species
include Pachygrapsus marmoratus, Actinia equina, Erophia spirifrous and Masthasterias
glacialis. Lake fauna includes Carcinus moenas, Cardium edule, Palcemoneies varians
occidentalis, Gammarus locusta and Halorchestia deshayesci on the banks of the saline Lake
Mélah (Bougazelli et al, 1976). Birds at the park include along the coast Alca torda, Fratercula
arctica, Hydrobates pelagicus and Phalacrocorax carbo (MHEF, 1985). In the cork woods and
scrub by the lakes around El Kala are Columba palumbus, Streptopelis turtur, Milvus nigrans,
Picus veridis, Dendrocopus major, D. minor, Jynx torquila, Cettia cetti, Sylvia
atricapilla, S. borin, Phylloscopus bonelli and Serinus serinus (Chalabi et al., 1984;
IUCN/CMC, 1987). The El Kala waterfowl, include Anas penelope, Aythya ferina (up to
9,000), A. fuligula (12,000), Fulica atra (35,000), Tachybaptus ruficollis and Podiceps
cristatus. Other species include the rare Oxyura leucocephala and Porphyrio porphyrio (Lake
Tonga). In winter there are many diving ducks at Lake Oubeira which is rich in aquatic
plants. Lake Mélah has a population of Aythya fulgula rare in the rest of North Af. rica. Birds
tend to spend the day at Lake Mélah and the night on Lake Oubeira (Skinner and Smart, 1984;
Ledant et al., 1985; IUCN/CMC, 1987). Mammals include wild boar Sus scrofa, otter Lutra
lutra, and scarce species including caracal Felis caracel and barbary stag Cervus elaphus
barbarus (the latter inhabiting the forest south of Lake Mélah). The mediterranean monk

-363-

Algeria

seal Monachus monachus is occasionally found in inaccessible sea caves and below between the
mount of the River Mafrag, near Annaba and the Cap Roux (Mezali, 1985; Bouzali et al., 1976;
IUCN/CMC, 1987).

Cultural Heritage Several pre-historic and historic sites are found in the littoral zone such as
neolithic remains, Roman ruins and ruins of a French garrison of the 16th century, when there
was much exploitation of the red coral beds. As recent as the late 18th century Abbé Poiret
recorded the barbary leopard and lion in the area of Vieux Calle and Lake Mélah
(Bougazellui et al., 1976). In 1679 up to 400 people died in one year at Vieille Calle from
malaria (IUCN/CMC, 1987).

Local Human Population Numerous villages and hamlets are scattered throughout the park.
There is an estimated 100,000 residents in the town of El Kala and El Tarf village
(IUCN/CMC, 1987). The local economy is based on cereal crops, fruit orchards, livestock
herding and small scale industry.

Visitors and Visitor Facilities There are estimates of 50,000-100,000 visitors each summer.
The cmain centre for visiting the park is at El Kala town where there are hotels, simple
accomodation, camp sites, restuarants and banking facilities. Educational activities include
nature trails and exhibits IUCN/CMC, 1987).

Scientific Research and Facilities A major feasibility study was carried out in 1976 by
Bougazelli et al., (1976). Research facilities include a climatological station, field research
station and experimental sites such as an arboretum. Waterfowl counts have been carried out
since 1967, by IWRB, the Station Biologique de Tour du Valat, Camargue and the Institut
National Agronomique, El Harrach near Alger. There are proposals to extend the park over
the border into the neighbouring Tunisian Tabarka woodland and to include a marine reserve
area where the monk seal may be present (IUCN/CMC, 1987).

Conservation Management The park was established to protect the unique wetland complexes
and their associated fauna, flora, hydrology and monuments (prehistoric and_ historic sites)
aslong with the traditional lifestyles of the region. The assemblage of these humid zones are of
international importance for rare breeding birds as well as wintering and resting palearctic
migratory species. The El Kala complex is recognised as one of the top three most important
wetlands in the Mediterranean. Lakes Oubeira, Tonga and Mélah are each Grade 1 in the
Morgan listing (Morgan, 1982) and certainly the most important area for waterfowl in Algeria.
Lake Tonga is most important for its number and diversity of nesting birds (including 7 species
of heron, it is also the most important nesting area of aquatic birds in the eastern
Mediterranean. It includes a number of internationally rare bird species such as Oxyura
leucocephala, Anas angustirostris and Porphyrio porphyrio. Other important rare bird species at
El Kala include Ardeola ralloides, Marmaronetta angustirostris (only c1,000 pairs left in the
world), Aythya nyroca and Tachybaptus ruf ficollis (Ledant et Jacob, 1982). In the El Kala area
there are a number of endemic Mediterranean and localised Algerian bird species and
sub-species such as Puffinus puffinus yelkouan, Phalacrocorax aristotelis demarestii
and Porphyrio porphyrio porphyrio (Ledant et Jacob, 1982). El Kala is also of major
importance for acting as a refuge for some of the last Barbary stag left in North Africa. There
are a number of nationally rare plants at El Kala, including Polygonum senegalense
and Paspalidium obtusifolium at Lake Oubeira, Spartina batens, Lemna trisulca, Nymphaea
alba, Nuphar lutea, Ranunculus flammula, Cardamine parviflora and Trapa bispinose at Lake
Tonga. Outside the bounds the rocky coast and sandy marine base have been recommended for
inclusion within the park due to their rich mediterranean biocenosis; important Corallium
rubrum formations, large Posidonia oceanica meadows and the presence of monk seals. The
Nicha rirhia alder carr (between the route of Righia and the Lac des Oiseaux) at approximately
800m across is one of the largest and least damaged of such habitats in North Africa. It
contains many rare humidity seeking species such as abundant Osmundo regalis. It has been
recommended for total protection (Chelabi et al., 1984). The exploitation of natural resources
is controlled. Hunting is prohibited (red coral is now protected from exploitation). A
Management plan has been prepared by University College, London (1986). The park
authorities control human activities such as agriculture and aquaculture - fishing, forestry and
grazing which all currently take place in the area (IUCN/CMC, 1987).

-364-

Algeria

Management Problems In the past the independence wars of the 1950s and 1960s led to
frequent fires and poaching of wildlife; the Barbary deer was almost exterminated. Currently
the ensemble of these humid biotopes is menaced through drainage projects and agriculture.
The principal environmental problems are the degradation of the forests due to grazing and
fire, shooting pressure on the lakeshore, wetland drainage and dredging. Several attempts to
drain the wetland area were unsuccessfully intiated in the past but high risks remain with the
newly proposed water resources scheme in El Kala region. Insufficient equipment and
untrained personnel represent the main management problems (Skinner and Smart, 1984).
There are also threats to the unprotected Garaet el Mekhada, a large Scripus marsh which is
situated just outside the national park although it represents an integral part of the aree.
There are proposals to build a dam (mexenna) on the Oeud el Kebir to be sited in the park.
Lake Oubeira could be used as a "balancing" lake for the dammed water (Mezali, 1985;
IUCN/CMC, 1987).

Staff 30 people (5 administrative, 20 wardens, 2 researchers and 3 technicians)(IUCN/CMC,
1987).

Budget The annual budget is 1,400,000 Algerian Dinars, provided by the Government
(IUCN/CMC, 1987).

Local Administration Direction du parc national d’El Kala, BP73, El Kala, wilaya d’el Tarf.

References

° Boudy, P. (1948-58). Economie forestiere Nord-Africaine. Larouse, Paris.

° Bougazelli, N., Djender, M. and Thomas, J-P. (1976). Projet de Parc National Marin

Lacustre Terrestre de El Kala (Annaba) Algeria). Report presented to the UNEP Expert

Consultation on Mediterranean Marine Parks and Wetland, Tunis, 12-14 January 1977.

Dupuy, A.R. (1972). L’Urgence de la protection de la nature en Algérie. Biol. Cons. 4(2):

102-106.

° Chalabi, B., Skinner, J., Harrison, J. and Van Dijk, G. (1984). Les zones humides du

Nord-Est Algérien en 1984. Report No. 8. Stichting Werkgroep International Wad-en

Watervogelonderzoek, Nederland.

Hallise, M. et Mostaganem, I.T.A. (1975). Cerf de Barbarie. Implantation d’une réserve.

* IUCN/CMC (1987). A Directory of North African protected areas. Compilled by G.R.F.

Drucker for the Conservation Monitoring Centre, IUCN, Cambridge.

Johnson, A.R. and Hafner, H. (1972). Denombrement de sauvaqgine en automne sur des zones

humides de Tunisie et d’Algerie. Station Biologique de la tour du Valat, le Sambuc, France.

° Ledant, J-P. et Jacob, J.P. (1982). Liste rouge des especes d’oiseaux menacées en Algérie.
Rapport préparé pour DPN (alger)/SEFOR/ICBP/IUCN.

° Ledant, J-P., Roux, F., Jarry, G., Gammel, A., Smit, C., Bairlein, F. and Wille, H.
(1985). Apercu des zones de grand interet pour la conservation des especes d’oiseaux
migrateurs de la communaute en Afrique. Rapport a la Direction Générale de
l'Environnement, de la Protection des Consommateurs et de la Sécurité nucléaire de la
Commission des Communautés européennes. Contrat U/84/129.

° Lefranc, L. (1965). La Calle, topographie, botanique et climatologique. Bull. Soc. Bot. de
France. XII: 415-431.

° Mezali, M. (1985). Les conditions ecologique du Parcs National d’El Kala. Symposium
Internatyional "Conservation des zones naturelles et des ressources genetique que elles
contiennent" - Project 8 du programme sur Il’homme et la_ biosphere. UNESCO,
23-28.09.1985. Blagoevgrad.

° MHEF (1982). Parcs Nationaux en Algérie, Parc National de el kala. Ministére de

lHydraulique, de l’Environnement et des Foréts, Alger.

MHEF (1985). Rapport National sur la Protection de l’Environment en Algérie Ministére de

l’Hydraulique, de l’Environnement et des Foréts, Alger.

° MHEF (1983). Apercu sur la faune algérienne et la politiques engagee pour sa protection et
son developpement. Ministére de l’Hydraulique, de l’Environnement et des Foréts.

° Morgan, N.C. (1982). An ecological survey of standing waters in North-West Africa: II Site
descriptions for Tunisia and Algeria. Biol. Cons. 24: 83-113.

° Skinner, J. and Smart, M. (1984). The El Kala wetlands of Algeria and their use by
waterfowl. Wildfowl 35: 106-118.

-365-

Algeria

° Thomas, J.P. (1973). Ecologie et dynamisme de la végétation psammophile de Jijel a
El-Kala. Publication prévue fin 1973.

° Van Dijk, G. et Ledant, J.P. (1983). La valeur ornithologique des zones humides de l’est
algerien. Biol. Cons. 26. pp 215-226.

° Zeraia, L. (1983). Liste et localisation des espéces assez rares, rares et rarissimes. Station
centrale de recherche en ecologie forestiére, Alger.

Date August 1987

-366-

ZIMBABWE

Area 389,361 sq.km
Population 7,500,000 (1982)

Parks and Reserves Legislation The Parks and Wild Life Act 1975 (amended | January 1982)
provides for establishment of National Parks (Part II), Safari Areas (Part V), Recreational Parks
(Part VI), Sanctuaries (Part IV) and Botanical Reserves and Gardens (Part III). Use of these
areas is covered in the Parks and Wild Life (General) Regulations, Statutory Instrument 900 of
1981. The various areas combine to form the Parks and Wild Life Estate. The Act and
Regulations outline general procedure and are further refined by Area Policy Documents
approved by the Minister on the recommendation of an advisory Parks and Wild Life Board.
These documents describe the key objectives for an area or group of areas, application of these
objectives and the legislation, an outline plan, and preparation for management and
development plans. National Parks are established to protect landscapes, conserve ecosystems
and their elements (with particular emphasis on large mammals and their habitats), and to
protect important sites for research, education and their intrinsic aesthetic value. They
normally consist of one or more of the following zones: Special Conservation Area (usually
small and designed to protect especially sensitive biological features, or for defined research,
with access strictly controlled), Wilderness Area (with visitor access strictly controlled, and a
level of development which depends on local conditions), Wild Area (with greater visitor access
and improved access roads), and Development Area (containing staff and visitor facilities with
permanent or seasonal accommodation). Controlled sport hunting is permitted in Safari Areas,
and wild populations may be harvested or otherwise used providing that this is not in conflict
with species/ecosystem conservation or with the wilderness qualities or future resource values
of the area. Recreation Parks are established to preserve and protect the natural features they
contain for the enjoyment, long-term benefit, cultural inspiration and recreation of the people
of Zimbabwe and visitors. A number of parks and reserves are a part of the estate of the late
Cecil John Rhodes and as such are also covered by the terms of the Rhodes Estates Act of 1978.

Parks and Reserves Administration The Department of National Parks and Wild Life
Management, within the Ministry of Natural Resources and Tourism, is responsible for
management, administration and development of the protected areas system. The Department
is a scientifically based and ecologically orientated land use agency with a special
responsiblility to ensure the proper conservation and use of the nation’s parks and wildlife
resources. Its key objectives include the administration and management of the Estate, which
covers the protection of landscapes of special quality, the conservation of representative
samples of natural ecosystems, and all organisms indigenous to Zimbabwe, and to conserve and
manage natural and semi-natural areas for a range of outdoor recreational pursuits, for the
long-term benefit, enjoyment and cultural inspiration of the citizens of this country and their
visitors. These responsibilities and objectives are accomplished by protecting and managing the
Estate, research and development of appropriate land management practices inside and
adjacent these areas, promoting public awareness in all sectors of society of the values of this
Estate, promoting appropriate uses of the Estate, providing an appropriate administration and
the training and development of staff to facilitate and support these functions and to encourage
a rationalised and appropriate industry based on the Estate.

Address
° Department of National Parks and Wild Life Management, PO Box 8365, Causeway, Harare.

° Forestry Commission, PO Box 8111, Causeway, Harare.

Additional Information To try and encourage appreciation of protected areas by local
populations, the Department of National Parks and Wild Life introduced the buffer zone
concept in 1960. In addition, park values that can be appreciated by neighbouring rural
communities are nurtured by the government. Considerable emphasis is placed on the role of
protected areas in raising rural living standards and generating material revenue through
domestic and foreign tourism and utilization of wildlife (Child, 1984a). Where overt action in

-367-

Zimbabwe

a national park is determined by ecological considerations, useful products are disposed of to
local people, or to the best advantage for revenue e.g. "Operation Windfall" (1980-1), where
elephants in certain regions had degraded the habitat to such an extent that an elephant cull
was deemed necessary. The best possible use of products was arranged, as well as considerable
research studies (Child, 1984c).

Outside the protected areas there are efforts in various parts of the country to develop more
rational land-use policies in inhabited regions. For example in the area just south of the
Kariba valley there are currently plans to identify the better soils for arable farming, leaving
much of the poorer land for wildlife (which will be managed so that local people benefit).
This strategy and others like it will certainly help to ensure the long-term survival of
Zimbabwe's wildlife (de Toit 1985). However, realisation of such plans brings a number of
problems in terms of land-use and resource utilisation, as well as sociological issues
(Department of National Parks and Wildlife Management, 1984).

Beef exports to the EEC are threatening the buffalo population as EEC regulations stipulate

that an exporting country must be free of foot-and-mouth disease. Beef is an important source

of foreign exchange. The Zimbambwe government has allowed over 1,000 buffalo to be killed
and a system of fences, vaccination zones and buffer zones constructed around Hwange and

Gonarezhou National Parks. Buffalo are to be eradicated from the other zones, although about

100 have been vaccinated. Ironically these areas are better suited to multi-species ranching, as

cattle grazing will cause deterioration of these areas which may need restocking with buffalo in

the future (Pitman, 1985). ;

References

° Child, G. (1977). Supplement to Koedoe, pp. 116-137.

° Child, G. (1984a). Zimbabwe’s Approach to Protected Area Management. Proceedings of
the 22nd Working Session Commission on National Park and Protected Areas, Victoria Falls,
Zimbabwe, 22-27 May, 1983.

° Child, G. (1984b). A Rationalized Approach to Promoting the Preparation of Management
Plans for Protected Areas in the Afrotropical Realm. Proceedings of the 22nd Working
Session, Commission on National Park and Protected Areas, Victoria Falls, Zimbabwe, 22-27
May, 1983.

° Child, G. (1984c). Managing Wildlife for People in Zimbabwe. In: McNeely, J.A. and
Miller, K.R. (Eds) National Parks, Conservation, and Development. The Role of Protected
Areas in Sustaining Society. Proceedings of the World Congress on National Parks Bali,
Indonesia, 11-22 October 1982. Smithsonian Institution Press, Washington D.C.

° Department of National Parks and Wild Life Management (1984). Communal Area
Management Programme for Indigenous Communities. Proceedings of the 22nd Working
Session, Commission on National Park and Protected Areas, Victoria Falls, Zimbabwe,
22-27 May, 1983.

° Huntley, B.J. and Ellis, S. (1983). Conservation status of terrestrial ecosystems in southern
Africa. Working document prepared by CSIR, Pretoria.

° Pitman, D. (1981). Wild Places of Zimbabwe. Bulawayo, Zimbabwe. 192 pp.

° Pitman, D. (1985). Zimbabwe's buffalo die for Europe’s beef. JUCN Press Service. Gland:
Switzerland.

° Readers Digest (1983). Game Parks and Nature Reserves of Southern Africa. Cape Town,
South Africa.

° de Toit, R. (1985). A middle way for wildlife parks. New Scientist Jan. 1985.

Protected Landscapes

(hectares)
Recreation Parks

Bangala 2,800
Lake Kariba 283,000
Lake Kyle 18,000
Lake Robertson 8,100
Manjirenji 3,500
Matobo (Matapos) 2,900
MclIlwaine 55,000

-368-

Zimbabwe

Ngezi 5,800
Sebakwe 2,700
Subtotal 381,800

Not all of these areas can be classified as protected landscapes, and for most the Department of
National Parks and Wild Life Management recommended classification as Multiple Use
Management Areas.

Lake Kariba Recreational Park
Management Category VIII (Multiple Use Management Area)
Biogeographical Province 3.07.04 (Miombo Woodland/savanna)

Geographical Location On the north-west border with Zambia in Mashonaland,
North/Matabeleland North Province. It excludes the waters contained in Matusadona National
Park. 16°30’-18°00’S, 27°-29°05’E.

Date and History of Establishment 1979

Agea 283,000ha. Contiguous to Matusadona National Park (137,000ha)
Land Tenure No information

Altitude 482m

Physical Features Kariba is a man-made lake resulting from the damming of the Zambezi
River at Kariba in 1958. The water covers 518,000ha of what was once the Gwembe trough.
The lake has currents and sudden storms. The rivers Mlibizi, Zambezi, Sanyati, Ume, and
Sebungwe still flow through it.

Vegetation 100,000ha of forest were cleared pricr to flooding. Explosive growth of the
exotic floating fern Salvinia molesta on the lakeshore acted as a stabiliser. The fern once
covered 15% of the lake surface but has now declined to under 2%. Emergent vegetation is not
particularly well developed, apart from extensive beds of torpedo grass Panicum repens which
provide valuable grazing for fish when submerged, and for ungulates when exposed. The
phytoplankton of the lake is currently under investigation.

Fauna Lake birds include egrets: Egretta spp., kingfishers (Alcedinidae), little
bee-eater Merops pusillus, black-collared barbet Lybius torquatus, fish eagle Haliaeetus vocifer,
and herons such as Goliath heron Ardea goliath. The lake is not particularly productive, but 42
fish species are known to exist including bream Tilapia sp., vundu Heterobranchus longifilis,
Hunyani salmon Labeo altivelis, kupi Distichodus mossambicus, chessa Distichodus schenga,
bottlenose Mormyrus longirostris, and = cornish Jack Mormyrops deliciousus.
Tigerfish Hydrocynus vittatus are a popular sporting species. The Tanganyika
sardine Limnothrissa miodon has been introduced and is prospering in the vacant lacustrine
habitat. The future survival of eels is uncertain. The lake is rich in crocodile Crocodylus sp..

Visitors and Visitor Facilities The lake is a popular tourist destination served by the town of
Kariba. Facilities include lodges, campsites, walking and canoe trails, watersports, boat hire,
and various safaris.

Scientific Research and Facilities Lake Kariba Fisheries Research Institute at Kariba
provides a monitoring service and has undertaken extensive research into characteristics of the
lake, biology and fishing gear. The Institute is part of the Department of National Parks and
Wild Life Management. The University of Zimbabwe and the University of Witwatersrand
jointly sponsor the Nuffield Research Institute, which is concerned with fundamental research
on the lake.

-369-

Zimbabwe

Conservation Management There is a park policy document which promotes the development
of a productive, sustained and efficient commercial fishery and the proper utilisation of other
biological resources. Particular activities may be precluded from certain areas of the lake;
commercial fishing is prohibited in major river estuaries.

Management Problems Minimal, but include poaching and danger from pollution of rivers
flowing into the lake.

Staff Warden and ranger with support staff at Kariba assisted by wardens at Matusadona,
Bumi Hills and Binga and ranger and staff at Chete. The Kariba Institute has a staff of four
ecologists, a senior technician, a technician, and support staff.

Budget No information

Local Administration Warden at Kariba.

References There are many departmental reports, scientific papers, and theses covering the
formation of the lake and its effects on terrestrial animals; physical characteristics of the

habitats; the biology of important organisms including fish and clam species; and productivity.

Date 1983

Lake Kyle Recreational Park
Management Category VIII (Multiple Use Management Area)
Biogeographical Province 3.08.04 (South African Woodland/savanna)

Geographical Location 32km south-east of Masvingo (formerly Fort Victoria) in Masvingo
Province, eastern Zimbabwe. 20°15’S, 31°10°E.

Date and History of Establishment 1963
Area 18,000ha including 9,105ha water
Land Tenure No information

Altitude 1,200m

Physical Features Lake Kyle is an artificial lake constructed to provide water for the vast
irrigation schemes of the lowveld. It is located at the confluence of the Mshagashe and
Mtilikwe Rivers. The park is bounded on three sides by tributaries of the Mtilikwe.

Vegetation The grassy plains are interrupted by densely wooded ravines.

Fauna Many mammals have been reintroduced including: white rhinoceros, giraffe, buffalo,
gnu, greater kudu, nyala, bushbuck, eland, reedbuck, impala, sable antelope, zebra, oribi,
duiker, steenbuck, hippopotamus, warthog, and Lichtenstein’s hartebeest (Ceratotherium simum,
Giraffa camelopardalis, Syncerus caffer, Connochaetes gnou, Tragelaphus strepsiceros,
Tragelaphus angasi, Tragelaphus scriptus, Taurotragus oryx, Redunca arundinum, Aepyceros
melampus, Hippotragus niger, Equus burchelli, Ourebia ourebi, Cephalophus sp., Raphicerus
campestris, Hippopotamus amphibius, Phacochoerus aethiopicus and Alcelaphus lichtensteini).
Birds include ostrich Struthio camelus. Crocodiles Crocodylus sp. are present. Fish include
black bass Micropterus salmoides, bream Tilapia spp., yellowfish Barbus marequensis, and
bottlenose Mormyrus longirostris.

2370=

Zimbabwe

Visitors and Visitor Facilities There are many visitors because of high quality gameviewing.
Facilities include caravan and campsites, four hotels on the lakeshore, pony trails, and
water-sports. The lake is renowned for bass fishing.
Scientific Research and Facilities No information
Conservation Management The 7,600ha Game Park has been established on the northern
lakeshore. A game fence restricts the movement of larger unglates. Commercial fishing is
permitted.
Management Problems No information
Staff No information
Budget No information
Local Administration The Warden, Lake Kyle Recreational Park, P Bag 9136, Masvingo.
References
° Readers Digest, (1983). Game Parks and Nature Reserves of Southern Africa. Cape Town,

South Africa.
° Ross-McDonald, M. (1972). World Wildlife Guide. Viking, New York.

Date 1983

Robert McIlwaine Recreational Park
Management Category VIII (Multiple Use Management Area)
Biogeographical Province 3.07.04 (Miombo Woodland/savanna)

Geographical Location On the shores of Lake MaclIlwaine about 30km south-west of Harare
in Mashonaland South Province. 17°55’S, 30°50’E.

Date and History of Establishment Originally established as Robert McIlwaine National Park.

Area 55,000ha including 30,000ha water and contiguous with Lake Robertson Recreational
Park (8,100ha).

Land Tenure Some areas on the north lakeshore are leased out, but remain under the control
of the Parks and Wild Life Department. These may in future become freehold, while still
remaining part of the park.

Altitude 1,300m

Physical Features The park is located on a 14.5km long lake created by a dam across the
Hunyani River, where it flows through a ridge of ironstone hills which form the northern
boundary. The lake supplies water to Harare. Fairly uniform topography with scattered
granite kopjes and dolerite dyke intrusions. Soils are generally sandy. Water temperatures
range from 14 to 27°C and the lake stratifies in summer.

Vegetation The typical Mashonaland highveld has four main plant communities. The
woodland area is dominated by Brachystegia with msasa and mnondo wooded communities
associated with the granite kopjes and numerous termitaria. The remaining area is mainly vlei
grassland varying from generally dry to marshy. Heavy msasa scrub in the Game Park is
affecting the grass cover. It is proposed to introduce a number of indigenous trees to the area,

-371-

Zimbabwe

including Acacia species. Msasa veld is retained in its natural state in certain parts of the park
and does not occur in other conservation areas in Zimbabwe. Dense algal blooms occur in the
lake.

Fauna The Game Park contains: reedbuck, steenbuck, duiker, sable antelope, leopard, olive
baboon and other monkeys, buffalo, oribi, and warthog (Redunca arundinum, Raphicerus
campestris, Sylvicapra grimmia, Hippotragus niger, Panthera pardus (T) Papio sp., Syncerus
caffer, Ourebia ourebi and Phacochoerus aethiopicus). Introduced mammals include: giraffe,
zebra, greater kudu, eland, blue wildebeest, impala, waterbuck and tsessebe (Giraffa
camelopardalis, Equus burchelli, Tragelaphus strepsiceros, Taurotragus oryx, Connochaetes
taurinus, Aepyceros melampus, Kobus ellipsiprymnus and Damaliscus lunatus), some of which
have become well established. Crocodile are present. The 250 bird species include:
ostrich Struthio camelus in the scrub; fork-tailed drongo Dicrurus adsimilis, northern grey
tit Parus griseiventris, spotted creeper Salpornis spilonotus, blue-eared glossy
starling Lamprotornis chalybaeus, white-throated robin chat Cossypha humeralis and Mashona
fly-catcher Hyliota australis in the Brachyshegia woodland; and darters Anhinga rufa,
cormorant Phalacrocorax sp., herons, egrets and ducks on the lake. At least 23 fish species
have been recorded in the lake including: bream Tilapia spp., yellowfish Hydrocynus vittatus,
barbel Clarias gariepinus, tigerfish Hydrocynus vittatus and Hunyani salmon Labeo altivelis.

Cultural Heritage Many Bushman paintings have been found in the area.

Visitors and Visitor Facilities Lake McIlwaine is Harare’s premier recreation park and
tourism is encouraged with game viewing, water-sport facilities, tennis and croquet lawns,
swimming pools, chalets, lodges, and caravan and campsites. Good sport fishing for tigerfish,
bream, yellowfish, barbel and Hunyani salmon. Bilharzia and crocodile discourage swimming.

Scientific Research and Facilities | An ornithologist is stationed permanently in the park
studying, in particular, Quelea control, waterfowl and pesticide build-up in eggs of
long-crested eagle Lophaetus occipitalis. The Zimbabwean Ornithological Society carries out
ringing, feeding studies, and observations in the area. Fish research concentrates on
production and management of sport fish stocks. There are research stations in the park
managed by the Parks and Wild Life Department with facilities including accommodation and
laboratories. University field base for fish research.

Conservation Management There is a park policy document. There have been game
introductions and programmes to control water hyacinth. Most of the southern lakeshore is
managed as a Game Park (1,600ha), though it is essentially an artificial park. A bird sanctuary
is proposed on the northern lakeshore in an area containing a wide variety of natural and
man-made habitats. The remainder of the north bank is set aside for visitor facilities.
Management Problems Tourist pressure is very high and this has some deleterious effects on
the natural value of the area. Control of water-hyacinth in the lake is necessary and there have
been problems of water pollution. Fish poaching is common.

Staff No information

Budget No information

Local Administration The Warden, Lake McIlwaine, P Bag 962, Norton.

References None listed

Date 1983

£3722

Zimbabwe
Sebakwe Recreational Park
Management Category VIII (Multiple Use Management Area)
Biogeographical Province 3.08.04 (South African Woodland/savanna)
Geographical Location 54km east of Kwekwe in central Zimbabwe. 19°00’S, 30°10’E.
Date and History of Establishment 1969
Area 2,700ha including Great Dyke Reservoir 1,518ha.
Land Tenure No information
Altitude No information

Physical Features Spectacular cliff scenery. The park includes the artificial Great Dyke
Reservoir.

Vegetation Lies within the drier Zambezian Miombo woodland zone and is dominated
by Brachystegia spp., and Julbernardia globiflora. Flora within the Botanical Reserves
includes Acacia karroo and mountain acacia Brachystegia glaucescens.

Fauna The migratory game population includes sable antelope Hippotragus niger,
impala Aepyceros melampus, and greater kudu Tragelaphus strepsiceros. Reservoir fish include
tiger fish Hydrocynus vittatus and bream Tilapia spp..

Visitors and Visitor Facilities | Year-round coarse fishing on the dam is the main tourist
attraction. Also yachting, and game-viewing on foot.

Scientific Research and Facilities No information

Conservation Management No information

Management Problems No information

Staff No information

Budget No information

Local Administration The Senior Ranger, PO Box 636, Kwekwe.

References

° Readers Digest, (1983). Game Parks and Nature Reserves of Southern Africa. Cape Town,

South Africa.

Date 1983

a378-

PACIFIC

In the islands of the South Pacific there are a number of sites. Eaton identifying protected
landscapes in New Caledonia and Tonga. However, his review is to some extent contradictory
and our information suggests that sites in Fiji, Western Samoa and Papua New Guinea (as well
as additional sites in Tonga) are also protected landscapes, as well as sites on the American
island of Guam and in the Hawaiian islands. The main theme of Eaton’s review is the effect
of the land tenure systems of the region on protected areas and conservation. With the
exception of "true" protected areas, mainly set up on crown land, it would seem that land
protection in the area either applies through a system of taboos, which leaves the area as a de
facto Category I (strict nature reserve), or through careful management of land use and
development (much as the Wildlife Management Areas of Papua New Guinea) where areas are
managed more as category VIII (multiple-use areas).

BijA-

GUAM

Area 550 sq.km

Population 111,000 (1982). About 20% of this total comprises American military personel
and dependents.

Parks and Reserves Legislation Guam was originally ceded by Spain to the United States of
America in the Treaty of Paris on 10 December 1898. The island was captured by the Japanese
in 1941 and retaken by the American forces in 1944. Guam’s current constitutional status is
that of an "unincorporated territory" of the United States of America. Guam received civilian
rule from 1951, following which efforts have been made to protect conservation areas (several
protected areas were established in 1953). In 1975 the Guam Territorial Park System came into
existence. The Government of Guam areas are protected by Public Law No. 12-209 as either
natural preserves or as conservation reserves. New protected areas of Government of Guam
ownership are added by legislative or administrative action of the Department of Parks and
Recreation. This Parks and Recreation enabling legislation provides for natural preserves,
conservation reserves, territorial and community parks, recreational facilities, historical and
prehistorical sites (IUCN-CMC, 1985). The Federal Government also administers protected
areas, ecological reserve areas, which were established in 1984 by action of the Chief of Naval
Operations, United States Navy. The two park areas were created by Federal Public Laws Nos.
95-348 (1978) and 78-42 (1978)(Anon., 1985). Other relevant legislation specific to
conservation in Guam includes the Forestry and Conservation Laws, Territorial Seashore Act,
as well as a number of U.S. federal legislative acts. There are also several relevant Executive
Orders signed by the Governor of Guam, including one on the Protection of Wetlands (Anon.,
1985). The protected areas include managed nature reserves (ecological reserve areas),
established as physical or biological units in which current natural conditions are maintained.
The Government of Guam areas are either natural preserves, whose purpose is to remain
unimproved or conservation reserves, which may be managed for the purpose of making them
accessible to the public "in a manner consistent with the preservation of their natural
features". Multiple-use management or recreation areas (national historic parks and seashore
parks) are created to protect outstanding marine life, terrestrial wildlife, oceanic resources,
scenery and cultural heritage, including landscape resulting from World War II (Anon., 1985).

Parks and Reserves Administration and Management The Department of Parks and
Recreation is responsible for the Guam Territorial Park System, which includes three protected
areas. The multiple-use management areas have development and management divided among
several agencies: the Department of Parks and Recreation is responsible for coordination,
planning, facility maintenance, outdoor recreation, historic preservation and scenic resources.
The Department of Agriculture is responsible for wildlife, marine resources, forestry, fire
prevention and soil resources. The Department of Land Management is responsible for leases
and land registration. The Guam Environmental Protection Agency is responsible for water
and air pollution and solid waste (Anon., 1985). The Division of Forestry and Soil Resources
has responsibility for development, management and protection of forests and watershed
resource lands, whilst the U.S. National Park Service has management and development
responsibility for National Park Service areas. Federal Protected Areas are administered by the
United States Navy and United States Air Force (Anon., 1985).

Addresses

° Department of Parks and Recreation, P.O. Box 2950, Agana, Guam 96910.

° US National Park Service, P.O. Box FA, Agana, Guam 96910.

° Guam Aquatic & Resource Wildlife Division, Fish & Wildlife Service, P.O. Box 23367,
GAMF, Guam MI 96921.

2375-

Guam

Additional Information Guam is a small island of the Marianas Archipelago in the Pacific
Ocean. The major products of the island are fish, sweet potatoes, cucumbers, water melons
and beans and a few cattle, hogs and poultry. Other main sources of income are construction
and tourism. Rainforest with Artocarpus, Elaeocarpus, Pandanus, Ficus and Guamia originally
covered most of the island; much has been logged and cleared for coconut plantations. The
mixed forests on old volcanic soils have been completely destroyed, whilst ravine forests
survive along river valleys and on some volcanic and limestone hillslopes. There are also still
some small areas of mangrove (Davis et al., 1986).

Various "development", "master" and "management" plans have been developed for all or part of
Guam, and several of these have included nature conservation aspects (Anon., 1985). Policy on
natural resources is that areas important for recreation, critical marine and wildlife habitats,
"shall be protected through policies and programmes affecting such resources" (Anon., 1985).
Development in particularly fragile areas should be regulated, but is not, in actual practice.
Several conservation areas totalling 1,150ha were established in 1968, and several more have
been established since (National Park Service had protected 8,100ha by 1978). However, much
of Guam is under the control of the military. The most important areas on Guam for at least
birds, are the northern cliffs and northwesternmost plateau habitats. Most of this land lies
within the Anderson Air Force Base. The U.S. Air Force, in cooperation with the Department
of Agriculture and the Forest Service, was declared the Pati Point area as a Research Natural
Area. Many protection laws are presently insufficiently enforced for future conservation of
the area (Anon., 1985).

References

° Anon. (1985). Guam, country review. Third South Pacific National Parks and Reserves
Conference and Ministerial Meeting (Apia, Western Samoa, 24 June - 3 July 1985).

° Davis, S.D., Droop, S.J.M., Gregerson, P., Henson, L., Leon, C.J., Villa-Lobos, J.L., Synge,

H. and Zantovska, J. (1986). Plants in Danger: What do we know? IUCN, Gland,

Switzerland and Cambridge, UK.

Engbring, J. (1984). Avifauna of Guam rapidly disappearing. Report.

° IUCN (1985). Draft Directory of Protected Areas in Oceania. IUCN-CMC, Cambridge.

° Randall, R.H. and Holloman, J. (1974). Coastal Survey of Guam. University of Guam
Marine Technical Report, 14: 404 pp.

° SPREP (1980). Guam. Country Report No.6. South Pacific Commission, Noumea.

Protected Landscapes

(hectares)
Territorial Seashore
Guam Territorial Seashore 6,135 *
National Historic Parks
War in the Pacific 779 *

Guam Territorial Seashore Park
(Guam Seashore Study Area)

Management Category V (Protected Landscape)
Biogeographical Province 5.02.13 (Micronesian)

Geographical Location The Park covers an extensive but irregularly patterned area in the
south-west of Guam, with park areas interspersed by non-park private land. It includes a
contiguous stretch of coastline from Anae Island and Patch Reef, 1km off shore south of
Nimitz Beach Park in the west, southwards to include twenty-two acres (8.9ha) of Cocos Island
and all of the Lagoon, and east to include a portion of Ajayan Bay, just north of Manell
Channel. The area includes Cetti Bay on the south-west coast between Sella and Fouha Bays
(UNEP/IUCN, in prep.). 13°13’-13°25’N, 144°38’-144°44°E

-376-

Guam

Date and History of Establishment The Guam Territorial Seashore Park was established on 12
December 1978 under Executive Order No. 78-42, and is designed to protect the wildlife,
marine life and other oceanic resources and natural environment of south-west Guam. Some
portions have been protected since 1953. The earlier Public Law 95-625 proposing a Guam
National Seashore and National Historic Park (from Taleyfac Bay to Ajayan Bay) was never
authorised (UNEP/IUCN, in prep.).

Area The site covers 3,596ha of land and 2,539ha of coast and sea.
Land Tenure There is a mosaic of Federal, Government of Guam and private ownership.
Altitude 0-400m

Physical Features The southern half of the island is largely volcanic in origin comprising a
series of hills reaching over 400m high and extending along the west side of the island. The
general physical character of the area is determined by volcanic activity modified by limestone
deposits and subsequently cut by erosion. The land area is divisible into three major types -
dissected volcanic uplands, the interior basin, and the coastal lowlands and valley floors. The
coastal areas are of two zonations - the south-west coast and the Cocos Lagoon to Ajayan Bay
area. Anae Island is the only one of the eight islets on the south-west coast which is not
associated with a fringing coral reef. The western and northern sides of the island and patch
reefs slope steeply to a 30m terrace while the eastern and southern sides consist of a gently
sloping terrace 3-8m deep. In these protected waters, large coral mounds, pinnacles and ridges,
6-8m high, are separated by sandy floored channels (UNEP/IUCN, in prep.). Cetti Bay is
surrounded by steep slopes and sandy beaches. The shoreline consists of rocky volcanic
headlands with steep shorelines, bordered by lov'-lying narrow limestone terraces. Silt content
is high and visibility low in the inner bay, but visibility is good in other areas.

Cocos Barrier Reef and Lagoon comprises a triangular barrier reef (7.2 sq.km), lagoon and
associated islands. The area has been divided into three biotopes. The terrestrial biotope
includes Cocos Island and a small sand islet at its eastern end, Babe Island, with the landward
border along Cocos Lagoon. This consists of a narrow fringing reef, an intertidal zone dotted
with mangrove patches and seagrasses. A second biotope consists of the deep Mamaon and
Manell Channels and a third includes the lagoon, barrier reef-flat platform and fringing
reef-flat platforms. The barrier reefs are nearly 5km long on the north-west side, 5-6km long
on the south. On the north-east side of the lagoon there is a 4km long stretch of coast
consisting of steep mountainous land and alluvial coastal lowland (UNEP/IUCN, in prep.).

The fringing reef platform bordering most of the south-east shoreline is completely cut by the
Ajayan River, forming a small estuary with moderate alluvial silt deposition at the river
mouth. A small islet, Agrigan Island, is located on the south-west reef flat. The channel is
characterised by progressively steeper fringing reef walls seaward to approximately 18m in
depth. The floor of the channel grades from a silt-mud zone to sand approximately midway
out. Water visibility improves seaward. The reef flats are wide and largely covered by
seagrass beds (UNEP/IUCN, in prep.). The coral cover on the reefs of Cocos Barrier Reef and
Lagoon is variably dense, based on differing degrees of reef-flat exposure. In general, there is
an increase in coral cover and diversity from the seaward side to the lagoon side. The shallow
terrace extends lagoonward to the 3m contour, varying in width from 200-1,000m. The
boundary along the shore shelf is demarcated by seagrass (UNEP/IUCN, in prep.).

Climate Tropical; warm and humid throughout the year. Two well-defined seasons: dry
season from January to May; wet season from July to October. Annual mean temperature for
1981 was 25.9°C. Coolest months are January, February and March, the warmest months May
and June. Average annual rainfall is 2286mm.

Vegetation The area encompassed by the park includes almost every major type of habitat
found on Guam and is representative of all the southern islands of the Marianas line. The
southern half of the island has several vegetational zones. The volcanic upland savanna
grasslands are dominated by swordgrass Miscanthus floridulus and scattered Casuarina trees,

-377-

Guam

along with Pennisetum polystachyon, Lycopodium carnum and the threatened tree fern Cyathea
lunulata (Anon., 1985). This eroded savanna habitat is thought to be the result of repeated
burning. There is much secondary growth forming thickets and one introduced plant, the
"Tangan-tangan", a scrubby legume, originally planted by the military, forms dense thickets at
the exclusion of other native vegetation (UNEP/IUCN, in prep.). The forested ravines, river
valleys and the forest patches on the limestone caps of the volcanic uplands are characterised
by the betel palm Areca catechu but include a variety of trees such as banyans Ficus
benghalensis, screw-pine Pandanus kirkii and breadfruit Artocarpus altilis with a lush
undergrowth component. Apart from a couple of mangrove areas the coast is largely
dominated by coconut Cocus nucifera plantations which sometimes extend up the river valleys.
Associated species include Messerachnidia argentea, Scaevola taccada and Ipomoeu pes-caprae
(Anon., 1985). The mangrove swamp is situated between Merizo and the Suyafe River and
has Rhizophora, Bruguiera and Lumnitzeras components. The coastal area is important for its
seagrass Enhalus acoroides concentrations which are to be found off the northern end, to the
south of Taleyfac Bay and again near the Ajayan river. Some 90 species of marine plants have
been recorded. (UNEP/IUCN, in prep.; Eldridge, 1979).

Fauna The majority of the native land birds are confined to the north of the island.
Representative birds in the park include fairy tern, Vanikoro swiftlet, white-tailed tropic bird,
noddy tern, brown booby and reef heron (Gygis alba, Collocalia vanikorensis, Phaeton lepturus,
Anous stolidus, Sula leucogaster and Demiguetta sacra) (Anon., 1985; UNEP/IUCN, in prep.).
Similarly the fruit bat Pteropus marianus apparently occurs in the area (Anon., 1985). The
most important conservation areas of the site are on the coast and in particular around Cocos
Lagoon. This is a very rich marine system due to its high diversity and wide range of habitats.
The coral communities are scattered throughout the length of the south-west reef flat and are
usually restricted to holes, depressions and margins. Cocos Lagoon contains one of the most
diverse coral communitites on Guam (dominated by Porites) but within the lagoon their
distribution is patchy. Some 159 species of coral have been found, 58 species of gastropods, 49
species of bivalves and 40 species of echinoderms. In the lagoon itself some 267 species of fish
have been identified out of a total of 276 for southern Guam (UNEP/IUCN, in prep.). The
endangered Hawksbill Eretmochelys imbricata and the Green Turtle Chelonia mydas have been
observed and the latter breeds. Porpoises are regularly seen and the dugong Dugong dugong
was last sighted in 1974 (UNEP/IUCN, in prep.).

Cultural Heritage The park is rich in prehistoric cultural resources. There are numerous
ruins of forts and stone bridges dating from the Spanish period, as well as World War II relics,
such as Japanese Zero aircraft (Anon., 1985).

Local Human Population Three villages exist adjacent to the park with a total population in
1980 of 895 people (Anon., 1985). The local economy is based on agriculture and livestock
grazing.

Visitors and Visitor Facilities There are plans for a full range of interpretive facilities and
under the General Development Plan there are moves to promote recreational use in accordance
with the Land Classification Plan. There are also plans for intertidal reef flat nature trails and
a management plan is proposed for the natural seashore in accordance with the appropriate
recreation category. Overnight accommodation is being established in a major resort
development on the Island of Cocos. Facilities include chalets, hotel, swimming pool,
restaurant and support facilities. At present there are three boat launching sites, with the main
site being Merizon Pier Park. The Cocos Lagoon is used for organised (Marianas Yacht Club)
and individual water sports including both motor and sail boat races, diving, snorkeling, water
skiing and fishing (UNEP/IUCN, in prep.).

Scientific Research and Facilities Several marine biota studies have been carried out in the
Nimitz Channel, the Taleyfac Bay region, at Sella Bay, Fouha Bay, Umatac and Toguan Bay.
Shellfish and sea urchins studies were conducted in 1978 and the Division of Aquatic Wildlife
Resources carries out inshore creek censuses and periodic offshore aerial surveillance
programmes. Two artificial reefs have been constructed to investigate improved lagoon

-378-

Guam

management techniques. Other reserves may be suggested in the future and be based on the
completed "inventory of environments in Guam" and the detailed mapping of reef flats
conducted around the island (UNEP/IUCN, in prep.).

Conservation Management Hunting, shelling, fishing, ranching, boating and outdoor
recreation activities are permitted. The Guam Environmental Protection Agency water quality
rating for most of this area is "A", recreational, but for Anae Island and Patch Reef and for
Cetti Bay is "AA", conservation. There are three Natural Landmarks within the Park: Faha
Point, Mt Lamlam and Facpi Point (UNEP/IUCN, in prep.). The Master Plan was adopted in
1979 and encourages multiple use (Anon., 1985). The U.S. Army Corps of Engineers (1983)
has reviewed planning and the management of the entire area. The Department of Parks and
Recreation is responsible for co-ordination, planning, facility maintenance, outdoor recreation,
historic preservation and scenic resources. The Department of Agriculture is responsible for
leases and land registration. The Guam Environmental Protection Agency is responsible for
water and air pollution and solid waste. All agencies have active programs in the Park in their
area of responsibility (Anon., 1985). At present the Federal lands are largely former military
zones or recreation areas; the governmental lands are generally semi-natural without
management, whilst the private areas are scattered and sparsely populated and include old
plantations and agricultural holdings. Of interest is the fact that two-thirds of Cocos Island is
in private hands. There is a programme of land acquisition by the Department of the Interior
for the Government of Guam (UNEP/IUCN, in prep.).

Stojkovich (1977, quoted by UNEP/IUCN, in prep.) gives a list of recommendations for the
Cocos Lagoon area which include prohibiting fishing, coral harvesting and shell collecting
within the proposed sanctuary except by special permit; the GEPA water quality classification
to be changed from "A" recreation to "AA" conservation; the establishment of an upper limit on
the number and type of point source discharges into Mamaon and Manell Channels;
recreational activities to be retained but strictly controlled; the establishment of an upper limit
on the number of transport boats and persons using the area at any given time, the
establishment of the entire Cocos area as a marine underwater park with trails and_ basic
information on the geology, physiography and biota; the placement of artificial reefs and fish
traps for scientific and maricultural purposes should be allowed with the issuance of a special
permit; strict litter laws to be implemented especially for waste cans (UNEP/IUCN, in prep.).

Stojkovich also recommended that Ajayan Bay, Anae Island, and Cetti Bay be established as
natural sanctuaries in which no coral harvesting be allowed; that fishing be allowed only by
special permit; that swimming, snorkelling and SCUBA diving activities be retained; that
special care be taken to preserve the seagrass beds and that the adjacent wetlands be included
in any preservation plan. Mooring buoys should be established and underwater trails developed
(UNEP/IUCN, in prep.).

A number of these recommendations have been taken care of in the course of implementation
of the park. There are plans for a full range of interpretive facilities and under the General
Development Plan there are moves to promote recreational use in accordance with the Land
Classification Plan. Overnight accomodation will be restricted to camp grounds. There are also
plans for intertidal reef flat nature trails (UNEP/IUCN, in prep.).

Management Problems There have been large scale intoductions of flora (300 species),
avifauna (7 species) and mammals (5 species). The introduced Philippine Rat Snake Boiga
irregularis is a major suspect in the drastic decline of the native fauna. Other introduced
fauna include feral cats, dogs, pigs, rats and a south-east Asian elk. The sponge Terpios was
Overgrowing corals at Anae Island at a rapid rate in the early 1970s and its growth rate was
monitored (Bryan, 1973). The increasing popularity of the Merizo coast and of Cocos Island,
as a full-time fishing and tourist operation, could be a threat. Randall et al. (1975, quoted by
UNEP/IUCN, in prep.) considered that any physical disruption of habitats within the lagoon or
immediately adjacent areas could have serious effects on the fish population in particular.
Shell populations have been depleted by collectors, especially popular species such as Cassis
cornuta. There is some illegal fishing with dynamite and bleach (Anon., 1985). However,
Randall found that little change had occurred between 1975 and 1982 although there had been

-379-

Guam

a substantial increase in tourism in the area (UNEP/IUCN, in prep.). Development of coastal
recreation is a possible future threat to the area. There have also been major pollution and
litter problems, as well as major threats from agricultural encroachment (Anon., 1985).

Staff One park manager and three ground workers (Anon., 1985).

Budget US$70,000 for the fiscal year 1985 (Anon., 1985).

Local Administration Department of Parks Recreation, 490 Naval Hospital Road,
Agana Heights, Guam 96910

References

° Anon. (1967). A Master Plan for Guam National Seashore. U.S. Department of Interior.
National Park Service.

° Anon. (1985). Guam, country review. Third South Pacific National Parks and Reserves
Conference and Ministerial Meeting (Apia, Western Samoa, 24 June - 3 July 1985).

° Eldridge, L.G. (1979). Marine biological resources within the Guam seashore study area and

the War in the Pacific National Historical Park. University of Guam Marine Laboratory.

Technical Report No. 57.

Jenkins, J.M. (1983). The Native Forest Birds of Guam. Ornithological Monographs No. 31.

The American Ornithologists’ Union Washington, D.C.

° UNEP/IUCN (in prep.). Directory of Coral Reefs of International Importance. Vol.3. UNEP
Regional Seas Directories and Bibliographies. FAO, Rome.

° Wheeler, M.E., Aguon, C.R. (1978). The current status and distribution of the Marianas fruit
bat on Guam. Aquatic and Wildlife Resources Division Technical Report No. 1.

°

Date August 1987

War in the Pacific National Historical Park
Management Category V (Protected Landscape)
Biogeographical Province 5.02.13 (Micronesian)

Geographical Location The park lies on the westward side of the island of Guam, by the
Philippine sea. It is in two discontinuous shoreline sections: the Asan Unit (Adelup Point west
to Gapan Islet) and the Agat Unit (Rizal Beach south to Bangi and Alutom Islands).
13°13’-13°22’N, 144°44’-144°38’E

Date and History of Establishment Established by the U.S. National Park Service on
18 August 1978 under Federal Public Law 95-348 as a "Multiple-Use Management Area". The
legislation authorises the inclusion of the reef areas of Agat, Piti and Asan.

Area 779ha

Land Tenure U.S. Federal Government (326ha); Government of Guam (353ha); and private
property (100ha)

Altitude The lowest point is approximately 65m below sea level. The highest point is 313m
(Mt Genjo-Mt Chacao range).

Physical Features The National Historical Park includes the reef areas of Agat, Piti and Asan
and the seven separate units which encompass the shore and reef flats. The seven physically
separate units: Asan Beach Unit, Asan Inland Unit, Fonte Plateau Unit, Piti Unit, Mt
Chachao/Mt Tenjo Unit, Agat Unit and Mt Alifan Unit include sand beaches, offshore reefs,
rugged hills and mountain crests (Anon., 1985). These units range from 52m to 978m in width
and are substrated by a combination of scattered sand, gravel, coral-algal rubble and boulders.

-380-

Guam

The intertidal beaches give way to low limestone cliffs with occasional volcanic headlands.
There are some small offshore islands and raised pinnacle limestone rocks. Sections of the
shoreline have been altered with artificial structures such as sea walls and sewage outlets
(Randall, 1977 quoted by UNEP/IUCN, in prep.; Eldridge, 1979).

Climate Tropical; warm and humid throughout the year. Two well-defined seasons: dry
season from January to May; wet season from July to October. Annual mean temperature for
1981 was 25.9°C. Coolest months are January, February and March, the warmest months May
and June. Average annual rainfall is 2286mm.

Vegetation There are scattered patches of seagrass Enhalus acoroides which in places become
the dominant marine vegetation. Some 43 species of marine plant have been recorded. The
sandy beach vegetation is dominated by coconut palm Cocos nucifera, whilst the other areas
consist either of modified limestone forest containing breadfruit Artocarpus mariannensis,
lemonberry Triphasia tritolion and banyan Ficus prolixa, or open savanna vegetation dominated
by grasses Miscanthus floridulus and Pennisetum polystachyon along with grcund
orchid Spathoglottis plicata, club moss Lypodium cernum and savanna fern Dicranopteris
lincaris (Anon., 1985).

Fauna The coral communities dominate the inner reef formations but vary widely in
distribution, and are composed of a moderate number of coral species. Only a few corals are to
be found on the outer reef. However, in total some 140 species have been identified in the
Agat area. Studies have recorded 75 species of gastropod, 18 species of bivalves, 45 species of
echinoderms and 26 fish species on the coastline (Anon., 1985; Eldridge, 1979).

Cultural Heritage The primary purpose for establishing the park is to preserve the historic
features from World War II. The park contains Japanese defensive fortifications including pill
boxes, coastal defence guns, military equipment, foxholes and trench works. The two beaches
preserved are the assault beaches of the American invasion of 21 July 1944 (Anon., 1985).

Local Human Population There are four villages adjacent to the park which had a total
population of 5,650 in 1980 (Anon., 1985). The land use of the park is divided between
preservation, agriculture, residential use and commercial activities (Anon., 1985).

Visitors and Visitor Facilities The park has largely been established to preserve the landscape
and to act as a recreational area. A visitor centre is situated in the north of the park near
Adelup Point in the Asan beach unit and can easily be reached along numerous paved roads.
Facilities include numerous snorkel and scuba diving areas in the Asan beach and Agit unit
areas, along with fishing and boating. There are also parking areas and numerous scenic
points. The World War II relicts are well marked (Anon., 1985).

Scientific Research and Facilities The Division of Aquatic and Wildlife Resources
(Department of Agriculture) has conducted inshore reef research in the Asan unit. Other
surveys have been undertaken by the Department of Biology, University of Guam (Raulerson,
1979).

Conservation Management The primary purpose of establishing the park is to quote the
documents "to commemorate the bravery and sacrifice of those participating in the Pacific
Theatre of World War II". The park was also established to "conserve and interpret outstanding
natural, scenic and historic values and objects on the island of Guam for the benefit and
enjoyment of present and future generations" (Anon., n.d.). The general management plan for
the park has been approved and implemented (National Parks Service, 1983). Conservation
management is specified as being "to preserve and interpret important natural features such as
native plant communities and stream and marine bed environments for public use and
enjoyment". Shelling, fishing, boating and outdoor recreation activities are permitted. The
park has a programme to acquire private land (Anon., 1985).

-381-

Guam

Management Problems There are some problems from fishing with bleach and dynamite
(Anon., 1985). Sections of the shoreline have been altered by sea walls and sewage outfalls.
Agat Bay is moderately heavily developed (Randall, 1978). Other problems include grassland
fires, poaching and illegal dumping (Anon., 1985).

Staff Four permanent staff, Superintendent Chief Ranger for maintenance and
administration. Other employees are hired on a limited term contract (Anon., 1985).

Budget US$212,000 for the fiscal year 1985 (Anon., 1985)

Local Administration Park Superintendent, War in the Pacific National Historical Park, P O
Box FA, Agana, Guam 96910.

References

° Anon. (1967). A Master Plan for Guam National Seashore. U.S. Department of Interior.
National Park Service.

° Anon. (1985). Guam, country review. Third South Pacific National Parks and Reserves

Conference and Ministerial Meeting (Apia, Western Samoa, 24 June - 3 July 1985).

Eldridge, L.G. 1979. Marine biological resources within the Guam seashore study area and

the War in the Pacific National Historical Park. University of Guam Marine Laboratory.

Technical Report No. 57.

° Miculké, J.E. (1985). Underwater Resource Survey. Report

° National Parks Service (1983b). General Management Plan: War in the Pacific National

Historical Park. Department of the Interior.

National Parks Service (1983). Environmental Assessment General Management Plan: War in

the Pacific National Historical Park. Department of the Interior.

° National Parks Service (1986). Natural Cultural Resource Protection Plan 1984-86.

° Raulerson, L. (1979). Terrestrial and freshwater organisms within the limnology and
hydrology of the Guam seashore study area and the War in the Pacific National Historical
Park. Department of Biology, University of Guam.

° UNEP/IUCN (in prep.). Directory of Coral Reefs of International Importance. Vol.3. UNEP
Regional Seas Directories and Bibliographies. FAO, Rome.

Date August 1987

-382-

WESTERN SAMOA

Area 2,836 sq.km (Upolu 692 sq.km; Savai’i 1,131 sq.km)
Population 159,000 (1982); over two-thirds of whom live on Upolu, the rest on Savai’i

Parks and Reserves Legislation Western Samoa, a former German protectorate, was
administered by New Zealand from 1920 to 1961. The first environmental legislation in
Western Samoa was the Agriculture, Forests and Fisheries Ordinance (1959) and the Forests Act
(1967), which make the relevant government departments responsible for the conservation,
protection and development of natural resources, especially soil, water and forest. The Forests
Act allows for protection of forest and water catchment areas as "protected land". The
legislation relevant to protected areas is the National Parks and Reserves Act of December 1974
which provides for establishment, preservation and administration of National Parks, and
Nature, Recreation and Historic reserves on public land. National Parks, unless islands, must
cover an area of more than 600ha, and are to be preserved in perpetuity for the benefit and
enjoyment of the people. This includes preservation of flora and fauna and maintenance of
other conservation areas. Other designations included under the act are: Nature Reserves, to
protect, conserve and manage flora, fauna or aquatic life; Recreation Reserves, covering
outdoor natural or wild areas; Historic Reserves, of national historic, legendary or
archaeological significance; and additional areas declared for specified purposes. The Water
Act (1965) provides for the prohibition of the removal of protective vegetation within 60m of
rivers. Prior to this legislation, two areas were established under the Stevenson Memorial
Reserve and Mount Vaea Scenic Reserve Ordinance (1958). For the first time, the Fourth Five
Year Plan 1980-84 included a section specifically on the environment, "Environmental planning
for development" (Anon., 1975).

Parks and Reserves Administration and Management’ Both the National Parks and Reserves
Act, and the Forest Act are administered through the Forestry Division, part of the
Department of Agriculture and Forests. All parks and reserves are administered by the
National Parks and Reserves Section of this Division, though resources are fairly limited (a
superintendent two rangers and 15 labourers with an annual budget of WS$23,000 in 1984).
The majority of staff are field based. Management aims are to: establish examples of each
type of reserve, ensuring that as many of the different types of vegetation and wildlife as
possible are conserved; improve and develop appropriate facilities, to enable the full enjoyment
and appreciation of the reserves; promote public awareness, understanding and appreciation of
these areas.

Addresses Superintendent, National Parks and Reserves Section, Forestry Division,
Department of Agriculture and Forests, PO 206, Apia.

Additional Information Western Samoa is located in central Polynesia. It consists of nine
islands, of which the seats of government and commerce are concentrated on the two main
islands, Savai’i and Upolu. Of the other islands, only Manono and Apolima are inhabited.
Much of the original lowland tropical forest on Upolu and Savai’i has been modified by
commercial plantation development or clearance caused by rapidly expanding villages.
Montane cloud forests and meadows are less damaged and still contain a rich endemic fauna
and flora (Davis et al., 1986).

Advice on a comprehensive approach to development of a parks and reserves system was taken
from an IUCN/UNDAT (United Nations Development Advisory Team) study prepared in 1979
which recommended the reservation of 6% of the land in a system which would provide
permanent protection for all major ecosystems within the island. However, acquisition of the
land for the parks system poses problems. About 80% of the land is customary land (’Matai’
system), 11% is public land and about 4% each as private freehold owned by the Western Samoa
Trust Estates Corporation (Anon., 1975; 1979). Customary land may be leased for certain
purposes, and the government has the power to obtain land for public purposes. TUCN/WWF
and New Zealand Forest Department sponsored a two year project (No. 1650 - establishment

-383-

Western Samoa

and equipment of conservation areas) in Western Samoa, 1979-1980. They funded the services
of an experienced national parks ranger to advise and assist the government in the development
of parks, with particular emphasis on the training of local staff through sponsored courses in
New Zealand, and the use of parks for education and recreation. Western Samoa was also one
of the target countries, together with New Caledonia, Fiji and Tonga, for the IUCN/WWF
conservation action plan (Project No. 1488) in 1979. The major problems facing conservation
work is indiscriminate collection of firewood, shooting and agricultural encroachment.
Commercial forestry, although widespread, is not regarded as a major threat to the forest,
except where followed by land clearance for settlement. Hydroelectric schemes in Western
Samoa are usually accompanied by some form of watershed protection, thereby, providing for
protected areas in addition to the park and reserve system (WWF Project 1488).

References

° Anon. (1975). Proceedings of the South Pacific Conference on National Parks and Reserves,
24-27 February 1975. Situation Report Western Samoa. Department of Lands and Survey,
Wellington, New Zealand.

° Anon. (1979). Proceedings of the Second South Pacific Conference on National Parks and
Reserves, 24-27 April 1979. Situation Report Western Samoa. National Parks and Wildlife
Service, Sydney, New South Wales, Australia.

° Beichle, U. and Maelzer, M. (1985). A conservation for Western Samoa. In The
Conservation of Tropical Forest Birds. CBP Technical Publication no. 4. Ed. Diamond,
A.W. and Lovejoy, T.E.

° Davis, S.D., Droop, S.J.M., Gregerson, P., Henson, L., Leon, C.J., Villa- Lobos, J.L., Synge,
H. and Zantovska, J. (1986). Plants in Danger: What do we know? JUCN, Gland,
Switzerland and Cambridge, UK.

° Eaton, P. (1985). Land Tenure and Conservation: Protected Areas in the South Pacific.
Report to the South Pacific Commission.

° Holloway, C.W. and Floyd, C.H. (1975). A national parks system for Western Samoa.
UNDAT-IUCN.

° IUCN/WWF Yearbook 1980-81. Project 1650 - Establishment and equipment of
conservation areas in Western Samoa.

° IUCN/WWF Yearbook 1979-80. Project 1488 - Conservation action plan for South Pacific.

° Merlin, M.D. and Juvik, J.O. (1985). Bird protection in Western Samoa. Oryx 19 (April

1985). Fauna and Flora Preservation Society, London.

National Parks & Reserves Section (1981). National Parks and Reserves. Pamphlet published

by the National Parks & Reserves Section, Forestry Division, Apia.

Protected Landscapes

(hectares)
Nature Reserves
Tusitala Historic and 64 *
Reserves
Togitogiga Recreation 3

Tusitala Historic and Nature Reserve
(consisting of Mount Vaea Scenic Reserve,
Stevenson (Tusitala) Memorial Reserve and Vailima Botanic Garden)
Management Category V (Protected landscape)
Biogeographical Province 5.05.13 (Central Polynesian)
Geographical Location The site is located on the northern side of Upolu island, 1-2km inland

from the suburbs of Apia. The protected area is at the end of Ala o le Alofa Road of Vailima.
5°04’N, 75°57°W

-384-

Western Samoa

Date and History of Establishment Originally created in 1958 as Mount Vaea Scenic Reserve
and Stevenson Memorial Reserve, then redesignated and expanded in 1977/78 under the
National Parks and Reserves Act of 1974.

Area Mount Vaea Scenic Reserve, 52ha; Stevenson memorial, 0.4ha; Vailima, 12ha
Land Tenure Government
Altitude 100-476m

Physical Features The park is located on the east-facing slopes of Mount Vaea. The terrain
is very rocky (basalt) with a shallow top soil. Mount Vaea is a remnant of a 2 million year old
volcano (National Parks and Reserves Section, n.d.). There are numerous streams, pools and
waterfalls dominated by the Vailima stream system.

Climate No information

Vegetation Forest covers about 3/4 of the Vaea scenic reserve of which the majority is now
secondary or replanted woodland on former lowland rainforest. A large area around the stream
was replanted in 1963 following severe storm damage. The most common trees are Albizia
chinensis, A. falcataria, Cedrella odorata and introduced rubber trees (National Parks and
Reserves Section, n.d.). Small patches of original rainforest exist within the secondary forest.

Fauna Birds commonly seen here include wattled honey-eater, Samoan starling, white rumped
swiftlet, triller, Samoan fantail and red-vented bulbul (Foulehaio carunculata, Aplonis atrifusca,
Collocalia spodiopygia, Lalage sharpei, Rhipidura nebulosa and Pycnonotus cafer) (National
Parks and Reserves Section, n.d.).

Cultural Heritage The site includes the tomb of Robert Louis Stevenson, who spent his last
years on the island. His home is now the residence of the Head of State. Stevenson involved
himself in local politics, attempting to effect a reconciliation between two rival chiefs, but in
1893 war broke out between their supporters and the victors were exiled or jailed by the
colonial administration (National Parks and Reserves Section, n.d.).

Local Human Population No information

Visitors and Visitor Facilities The area is particularly well-used for country activities,
ranging from hiking to swimming and picnicking (facilities are being developed). Car parking
facilities are available along with forest trails, R.L. Stevenson’s tomb and house and the
Vailima Botanical Garden. Access is by bus, taxi or private car from Apia.

Scientific Research and Facilities At the Vailima Botanical Gardens are grown food crops
from the Pacific region. There are also experimental forestry trials at the Gardens (National
Parks and Reserves Section, n.d.).

Conservation Management The area has been established to safeguard the scenery and
countryside around Robert Louis Stevenson’s home and tomb, as well as to act as an important
recreation area for the residents of Apia.

Management Problems No information

Staff No information

Budget No information

Local Administration No information

-385-

Western Samoa

References

°

Anon. (1975). Situation Report - Western Samoa. Proceedings of the South Pacific
conference on National Parks and Reserves, 24-27 February 1975, Wellington, New
Zealand. Published for the National Parks Authority, Wellington, New Zealand.

National Parks and Reserves Section (n.d.). Mt. Vaea Scenic Reserve, Vailima Botanic
Garden, Stevenson Memorial Reserve. Pamphlet printed by the National Parks and Reserves
Section of the Department of Agriculture and Forests.

National Parks and Reserves Section (1981). National Parks and Reserves. Pamphlet printed
by the National Parks and Reserves Section of the Department of Agriculture and Forests.

Date August 1987

-386-

ANTARCTIC AND ARCTIC

Antarctic and sub-antarctic protected areas are the subject of two recent reviews of protected
areas carried out by SCAR and Clarke and Dingwall respectively. In neither region are
Category V sites recognised, although only Clarke and Dingwall refer to IUCN Management
Categories. Arctic protected areas have been reviewed by Karpowicz and Harrison who
identified only four protected landscapes north of the Arctic Circle, three Norwegian landscape
protection areas (all of which are fairly small), and the huge Arctic National Wildlife Refuge.
This area, which is categorised on the advice of colleagues in the US, is a 7.3 million hectare
wilderness with unique wildlife resources and sensitive ecosystems. Alaskan villagers pursue a
subsistence way of life in the area, including hunting, fishing and trapping. Mining is allowed,
but only on permits valid prior to the establishment of the refuge. Wildlife refuges are set up
in the United States to protect wildlife and their habitats, and all of the other 15 national
wildlife reserves in Alaska are designated as category IV. It would seem likely, therefore, that
a re-evaluation of the Arctic NWR category within our database is necessary.

-387-

Arctic National Wildlife Refuge
Management Category V (Protected Landscape)
Biogeographical Province 1.13.19 (Alaskan Tundra)

Geographical Location On the north-east corner of Alaska with the Beaufort Sea coast
forming the northern boundary, the United States/Canada border forming the southern
boundary and the western boundary at 149°70’W.

Date and History of Establishment Established as the Arctic National Wildlife Range on 6
December 1960. Name change to Arctic National Wildlife Refuge on 2 December 1980 with
further protection and doubling of area. Permitted activities are subsistence hunting, fishing
and trapping, commercial guiding, scientific research with approval of the refuge manager,
mining only on valid claims existing prior to the establishment of the refuge and seismic
exploration from 1982. Oil drilling or development was prohibited before 1985, and since then
can only be carried out following the approval of the United States Congress.

Area 7,306,596ha. Zones identified are the Shublik Springs and Firth Mancha Creek
Research Natural Areas and Neruoxpuk Lakes Public Use Natural Area.

Land Tenure Federal government ownership.
Altitude Sea level to 2,758m

Physical Features The refuge includes a segment of the Brooks Range in the northeast Alaska
and borders the Yukon basin in the south and the Arctic Ocean in the north. There are 4
major physiographic provinces in the refuge: the Northern Plateaux containing the Porcupine
Plateau, an area of scattered hills with broad tree-covered valleys between Porcupine River and
the Brooks Range; the Arctic Mountains comprising the rugged glaciated west-trending peaks
of the Brooks Range which form a continental divide between the Arctic Slope and Yukon
drainage; the Arctic Foothills in an area of moderate relief between the coastal plain and the
rugged interior mountains; and the Arctic Coastal Plain which is a flat formerly submerged
area of treeless tundra underlain by continuous permafrost with a surface of ice-wedge
polygons. Braided streams and rivers flow northward to the Arctic ocean and there are
numerous freshwater lakes and wetlands. Continuous daylight from May through early August.

Climate Climate is dry arctic and subarctic. July maximum temperature range is 80°-85°F on
the southern slopes of the Brooks Range. Mean coastal maximum 40°F. Mean annual
precipitation 6" occurring mainly as snow. Winter temperatures (October-April) around -40°F.

Vegetation The refuge contains 4 major vegetation associations: tundra; shrub thickets;
treeless bogs and muskegs; and boreal forest (taiga). Wet tundra (mainly a sedge-cottongrass
mat) and moist tundra are the major associations on the Arctic coastal plain. A low
tussock-heath tundra occupies extensive areas where drainage is impeded by permafrost. A
pronounced polygonal pattern results from frost cracks in the wet soil with vegetation of
mainly moss, horsetail, sedge and some stunted dwarf willow and birch. Lower portions of
southern stream valleys are characterized by tundra meadows and numerous lakes. Prominent
plants are grass-like sedge and cottongrass. Gravel moraines and other well drained lower sites
of southern valleys have a dwarf shrub habitat. A shrub thicket (high brush) association occurs
on floodplains and near the treeline. Willows border most of the northern and southern
drainages. The treeless bogs and muskeg association occurs in the boreal forest of the southern
river valleys where conditions are too wet for tree growth. The boreal forest is mainly black
and white spruce (white spruce predominant) with some stands of balsam poplar paper birch
and has a northern limit on the south slope of the Brooks Range. Pure stands of poplar are a
unique phenomenon along several north-flowing rivers including the Firth, Canning and
Kongakut. Narrow spire-like trees occur on slopes with well-drained soils and the forest floor
supports a rich growth of lichens. Trees are scattered and stunted on poorly drained sites with
slow growth (a typical 10cm diameter spruce often over 200 years of age).

-388-

Arctic

Fauna The refuge contains 44 mammal species including polar, brown (grizzly) and black
bears, musk oxen, moose, caribou, Dall sheep, and wolf. Caribou are the most numerous large
mammal with about 110,000 in the Porcupine herd and 5,000 in the Central Arctic herd. Small
mammals include arctic and red fox, wolverine, lynx, otter, beaver, marten, coyote, mink,
weasel, porcupine and various hares. Small mammals include vole, lemming, squirrel, shrew
and Alaska marmot. The refuge contains about 142 bird species including rough-legged hawk,
golden and bald eagle and gyrfalcon. The presence of trees is the primary factor determining
the northern distribution of about 25 species. There are 31 waterfowl species in the tundra
wetlands and adjacent coastal waters including nesting Canada goose, white-fronted goose,
black brant and whistling swan. The most common of 27 species frequenting moist tundra
plant association are savannah sparrow and lapoland longspur. Breeding ducks include pintail,
green-winged teal and oldsquaw. Thousands of snow geese feed on the coastal tundra prior to
fall migration. The most abundant shorebirds include the semi-palmated sandpiper and
northern phalarope and shorebirds are the dominant breeding group on the coastal plain
tundra. Small numbers of the endangered peregrine falcon Falco peregrinus anatum nest along
the Porcupine River. Willow and rock ptarmigan are the most common resident upland
gamebirds.

Cultural Heritage No information

Local Human Population No information

Visitors and Visitor Facilities About 500-1,000 visitors annually between June and September.
Scientific Research and Facilities There is the Holmes Research Station at Peters Lake and
Kaktovik Field Station at Barter Island. Various research is carried out within the area,
including projects on polar bear and caribou, and on sheep.

Conservation Management No current information

Management Problems Law enforcement is reported to be inadequate as a result of the small
staff and large area involved. Perhaps a more serious threat, however, is from potential
developments connected with seismic exploration and oil drilling and transport. Along the
Arctic Coast within the refuge are thousands of oil barrels, four abandoned military sites and a
beached ship.

Staff There were eight permanent full-time employees in 1981, and 1-4 seasonal workers.

Budget US$374,000 budgeted for fiscal year 1981.

Local Administration Refuge Manager, Arctic National Wildlife Refuge, 101 12th Avenue,
Fairbanks, Alaska 99701.

References

There is no single comprehensive account of the refuge’s natural history. | Numerous
government and non-government reference works are available and a bibliography of the area
is currently being prepared by refuge staff. The University of Alaska library and the refuge
office contain the largest collection of references.

Date 1981

-389-

DRAFT LIST OF PROTECTED LANDSCAPES

This list of protected landscapes is a direct print-out from the protected areas database for all
sites currently considered to be best designated under IUCN Management Category V. This list,
which is an update of that provided by the United Nations List of National Parks and Protected
Areas, is deliberately presented in a draft format for a number of reasons.

IUCN originally proposed the protected landscape notion as a distinct management category in
1973, refining the definitions in 1978 and then at the World National Parks Congress in 1982.
However, aside from the categories of world heritage and biosphere reserve designations, three
protected area types - strict nature reserves, national parks, and wildlife sanctuaries (defined as
IUCN categories I, II and IV respectively), have attracted most attention globally as regards
protected areas establishment and management. As a result, protected landscapes and the
objectives of their establishment at international level have perhaps remained largely obscured.

The second reason for presenting this information in draft form is our realisation that our
resources of information may not in this particular case be fine-tuned enough to cover all
relevant agencies. Our information traditionally comes from the management authorities at the
national (or federal) level dealing with national parks and wildlife sanctuaries, and these, we
suspect, may not necessarily be the agencies dealing with protected landscapes. Also, the
mechanisms for protection of landscapes may differ from those relating to national parks, and
these areas may be less "clear cut" adminsitratively and legally, and more controlled by
land-use planning legislation than natural resource protection legislation (and hence more hazy
- prompting such questions as - when is an area covered by planning control a "protected
landscape" as defined by IUCN?).

We also believe that there is not always a clear understanding of the aims of IUCN’s categories
paper, and in some cases lack of understanding of the definitions themselves (not helped by the
fact that the paper is only published in the English language). We therefore suspect that a
number of the areas currently listed within our files as national parks (or even as sanctuaries)
on the recommendations of our contacts may in reality be category V sites, and vice-versa. Not
all difficulties with definition are problems of understanding, however. Defined categories are
merely "pigeon holes" for dealing with information. In fact there is a continuum of objectives
governing the management of sites, and one area may have elements from a variety of
categories. This can and does create problems of categorisation. Also, the protected landscape
category as presently defined contains within its single category definition a spectrum of
objectives which adds to the difficulty of accurately classifying sites.

Finally, information that is often the most difficult to obtain is not what is protected and
where, but determining how well the area is protected, and if it is achieving its objectives.
PADU, working with CNPPA, has recently reviewed the information on Africa, for example,
and as a result of this work our appreciation of the conservation status of anumber of African
sites has changed. Assessment of this sort is continuing, but currently in a subjective rather
than objective manner because of the patchy nature of the information and low staff levels.
These problems are perhaps reflected in the following list.

It is for these reasons that we present here what we see as a draft list of protected landscapes,
and one that we expect to be amended and updated extensively.

-390-

Draft List of Protected Landscapes
ALGERIA

National Parks
El Kala NP

ANGOLA

Regional Nature Parks
Chimalavera Regional Nature Park

ARGENTINA

Protected Regions
San Guillermo PR

Nature Parks
Cerro Colorado Archaeological and NaP

AUSTRALIA

State Recreation Areas
Booti Booti SRA
Bournda SRA
Bungonia SRA
Burrendong SRA
Burrinjuck SRA
Davidson Park SRA
Illawarra SRA
Munmorah SRA
Wyangala SRA

Nature Parks
Cutta Cutta Caves NaP
Douglas Hot Springs NaP
Ellery Creek Big Hole NaP
Redbank NaP
Ruby Gap NaP
Trephina Gorge NaP

Environmental Parks
Goneaway EP
Mount Zamia EP
Townsville Town Common EP
Wilandspey EP

Parks
Cape Schanck Coastal P
Discovery Bay Coastal P
Gippsland Lakes Coastal P
Lake Albacutya P
Lysterfield P
Murray-Kulkyne P

State Parks
Cathedral Range SP
Chiltern SP
Coopracambra SP
Eildon SP
French Island SP
Holey Plains SP

-391-

2.17.06

3.08.04

8.37.12

8.31.11

DAAAAAAAH

76,438

15,000

981,000

3,000

1,146
2,244
3,570
1,235
1,714
1,215
1,150
1,008
2,013

1,499
3,107
1,766
1,295
9,257
1,771

24,800
1,140
3,248
5,200

1,080
8,530
16,500
10,700
1,151
1,550

3,577
4,255
14,500
24,000
7,750
10,450

1983

1974

1972

1974

1974

1977

1975
1979
1979

1979
1979

1979
1978

Mount Samaria SP
Mount Worth SP
Nepean SP

Pink Lakes SP
Wabonga Plateau SP
Warby Range SP

Recreation Parks
Para Wirra RP

Other areas
Beechworth HP
Big Desert Wilderness

AUSTRIA

National Parks
Hohe Tauern NP

Nature Reserves
Altausseersee NR
Arnspitze NR
Dachsteingebiet NR
Gesause und anschliessendes Ennstal NR
Grundlsee, Toplitzsee, Kammersee NR
Hohe Wand NR
Kaisergebirge NR
Karwendel NR
Lainzer Tiergarten NR
Valsertal NR
Villacher Alpe NR
Wildapenar Salzatal NR

Landscape Protected Zones
Lobau LPZ

Other areas
Blockheide Eibenstein
Bohmerwald
Grossfragant
Keutschacher See-Tal
Millstatter See-Sud
Neusiedlersee-Seewinkel
Vornbacher Enge
Weissensee
Wollanig-Oswaldi Berg

BANGLADESH

National Parks
Bhawal NP
Madhupur NP

BELGIUM
Foret d’Anlier

Foret de Soignes
Foret de St-Michel St-Hubert

-392-

Draft List of Protected Landscapes

6.06.06
6. .
6. .
6.05.06
6.13.11
6.13.11

6.05.06

6.13.11
6.05.06

2.32.12

2.32.12
2.32.12
2.32.12
2.32.12
2.32.12
2.32.12
2.32.12
2.32.12
2.32.12
2.32.12
2.32.12
2.32.12

2.32.12

2.32.12
2.32.12
2.32.12
2.32.12
2.32.12
2.11.05
2.32.12
2.32.12
2.32.12

4.03.01
4.03.01

2.09.05
2.09.05
2.09.05

7,600
1,040
1,151
50,700
21,200
3,320

1,409

1,130
113,500

25,000

1,050
12,500
20,000
23,800

9,700

1,800
10,200
72,000

2,300

3,300

1,902
51,460

1,000

1,400
96,000
1,115
2,532
1,984
40,000
3,000
7,648
1,120

5,022
8,436

1,800
4,326
1,700

1979

1979
1980

1979

1983

1959
1942
1964
1958
1966
1969
1963
1933
1941
1941
1942
1958

1954

1964

1971
1970
1932

1970
1970

1982
1982

Draft List of Protected Landscapes

BURMA
Hlawga W Zoo Park 3,056

COSTA RICA

National Parks
Barra Honda NP 8.16.04 2,295 1974
Cahuita NP 8.16.04 1,700 1970
Volcan Irazu NP 8.16.04 2,309 1955

CZECHOSLOVAKIA

Protected Landscape Areas
Beskydy CHKO 2.11.05 116,000 1973
Biele Karpaty CHKO 2.11.05 62,808 1979
Bile Karpaty CHKO 2.11.05 71,500 1980
Blanik CHKO 2.32.12 4,000 1981
Ceske stredohori CHKO 2.32.12 107,000 1976
Cesky kras CHKO 2.32.12 13,000 1972
Cesky raj CHKO 2.32.12 12,500 1955
Horna Orava CHKO 2.11.05 70,333 1979
Jeseniky CHKO 2.11.05 75,000 1969
Jizerske hory CHKO 2.32.12 35,000 1967
Kokorinsko CHKO 2.32.12 27,000 1976
Krivoklatsko CHKO 2.32.12 62,792 1978
Kysuce CHKO 2.11.05 65,462 1984
Labske Piskovce CHKO 2.32.12 30,000 1972
Luzicke hory CHKO 2es2ali2 35,000 1976
Mala Fatra CHKO 2.11.05 19,792 1967
Male Karpaty CHKO 2.11.05 65,504 1976
Moravsky kras CHKO 2.11.05 12,000 1956
Muranska planina CHKO 2.11.05 21,931 1976
Orlicke hory CHKO eso aD 20,000 1969
Palava CHKO 2.11.05 7,000 1976
Podyji CHKO 2.11.05 10,300 1978
Polana CHKO 2.11.05 20,079 1981
Ponitrie CHKO 2.11.05 37,665 1985
Slavkovsky les CHKO 2.32.12 64,000 1974
Slovensky kras CHKO 2.11.05 36,165 1973
Slovensky raj CHKO 2.11.05 14,230 1964
Stiavnicke vrchy CHKO 2.11.05 77,630 1979
Sumava CHKO 2.32.12 160,000 1963
Trebonsko CHKO 2.11.05 70,000 1979
Velka Fatra CHKO 2.11.05 60,610 1973
Vihorlat CHKO 2.11.05 4,383 1973
Vychodne Karpaty CHKO 2.11.05 66,810 1977
Zdarske vrchy CHKO 2.11.05 71,500 1970

DENMARK

Protected Regions
Selso-Lindholm-Bognaes PR ANNO) 1,990

ECUADOR

National Recreation Areas
Cajas NRA 8.37.12 28,808 1977
El Boliche NRA 8.33.12 1,077 1979

-393-

Other areas
Pululahua Reserva Geobotanica

FRANCE

National Parks
Cevennes NP

Pre-parcs
Cevennes pre-parc
Ecrins pre-parc
Mercantour pre-parc
Pyrenees Occidentales pre-parc
Vanoise pre-parc

Regional Nature Parks
Armorique PNR
Briere PNR
Brotonne PNR
Camargue PNR
Corse PNR
Cote Bleue RNP
Foret d’Orient PNR
Haut Languedoc PNR
Haut-Jura PNR
Haut-Jura Parc Naturel Regional
Haute Vallee de Chevreuse PNR
Landes de Gascogne PNR
Livradois-Forez Parc Naturel Regional
Lorraine PNR
Luberon PNR
Marais Poitevin PNR
Montagne de Reims PNR
Morvan PNR
Nord-Pas-de-Calais PNR
Normandie Maine PNR
Normandie-Maine PNR
Pilat PNR
Queyras PNR
Vercors PNR
Volcans d’Auvergne PNR
Vosges du Nord PNR

GERMAN DEMOCRATIC REPUBLIC

Landscape Protected Areas
Hiddensee
Sachsische Schweiz

GERMANY, FEDERAL REPUBLIC OF

Nature Reserves
Ammergauer Berge NR
Die Lucie NR
Eggstatt-Hemhofer Seenplatte NR
Feldberg NR
Hahnheide NR
Hochkienberg in Chiemgauer Alpen NR
Hoher Ifen NR
Karwendel und Karwendelvorgebirge NR

-394-

Draft List of Protected Landscapes

8.33.12

2.09.05

2.09.05
2.32.12
2.17.06
2.16.06
2.32.12

2.09.05
2.32.12
2.09.05
2.17.06
2.17.06
2.17.06
2.09.05
2.09.05
2.09.05
2.09.05
2.09.05
2.09.05
2.09.05
2.09.05
2.17.06
2.09.05
2.09.05
2.09.05
2.09.05
2.09.05
2.09.05
2.09.05
2.32.12
2.32.12
2.09.05
2.09.05

2.11.05
2.32.12

2.32.12
2.11.05
2.32.12
2.32.12
2.11.05
2.32.12
2.33.12
2.32.12

3,806

84,800

228,000
178,600
200,000
206,000
145,000

65,000
40,000
40,000
82,000
150,000
3,070
70,000
145,000
62,088
62,088
25,600
206,000
297,000
205,000
120,000
200,000
50,000
173,000
167,000
234,000
234,000
65,000
60,000
135,000
346,000
120,000

1,860
36,800

27,600
1,800
1,008
3,231
1,450
9,500
2,430

19,000

1978

1970

1970
1973
1979
1967
1963

1969
1970
1974
1970
1972
1982
1970
1973

1986
1975
1970
1983
1974
1977
1979
1976
1970
1968
1975
1975
1974
1977
1970
1977
1976

1955
1956

1963

1959

Draft List of Protected Landscapes

Laacher See NR 2.09.05 1,743
Luneberg Heide NR 2.11.05 19,740 1906
Oberharz NR 2.11.05 7,053 1954
Retterschwanger Tal mit Daumen NR 3.32.12 2,100
Wahner-Heide NR 2.09.05 2,630
Landscape Protected Areas
Danube Reservoirs NR & LPA 2.32.12 17,500
Steinhuder Meer NR & LPA 2.09.05 5,780
Nature Parks
Altmuhltal NaP 2.32.42 290,800
Augburg-Westliche Walder NaP 2.11.05 117,500
Bayer Rhon NaP 2.11.05 109,000
Bayerischer Spessart NaP 2.09.05 130,700 1963
Bergstrase NaP 2.09.05 40,000
Dummer NaP 2.09.05 3,600
Fichtelgebirge NaP 2.11.05 98,000
Frankenhohe NaP 2alEOS 97,000
Franker Wald NaP 2.11.05 111,600
Frankische Schweizveldensteiner Forest NaP 2.11.05 1,747
Hasberge NaP 2.11.05 86,000
Hessenreuther und Manteler Wald NaP 2.11.05 27,000
Nordeifel NaP 2.09.05 174,300 1960
Oberpfelzer Wald NaP 2.3012 112,900
Siebengebirge NaP 2.09.05 4,200 1922
Steigerwald NaP 2.32.12 128,000
Steinwald NaP Deol, 25,000
Other areas
Baerguendle Oytal and Hoefats 2.11.05 3,850
Buckebergand Suntel 2.09.05 12,000
Deister 2.09.05 9,500
Diepholzer Moorniederung 2.09.05 17,850
Eckernforder Bucht 2.11.05 11,563
Elbe: Bleckede-Lauenburg 2.11.05 1,329
Elbe: Schnackenburg-Hitzacker 2.11.05 2,836
Flensburger Innen und Aussenfoerde 2.09.05 15,000
Gramschatzer 2.09.05 6,000
Grinden-Schwarzwald 2.09.05 15,000
Grosser Ploner See 2.11.05 2,973
Habichtswald 2.11.05 4,000
Hils 2.09.05 10,000
Hoher Vogelsberg 2.09.05 7,000
Hohwachter Bucht 2.11.05 6,849
Kellerwald 2.09.05 12,000
Kermeter 2.09.05 6,000
Nutscheld 2.09.05 5,000
Ostfriesische Meere 2.09.05 7,931
Paderborner Hochebane 2.09.05 3,000
Rheinwald Taubergiesen 2.09.05 1,742
Schachen und Reintel 2.11.05 4,000
Schoenbuch 2.09.05 15,000
Selenter See 2.11.05 2,141
Siebengebirge 2.09.05 4,200
Starnberger See 2.32.12 5,720
Unterer Vogelsberg 2.09.05 10,000
Westerhever Vorlandereien 2.09.05 2,131

-395-

GREECE

National Parks
Aenos NP
Mikra Prespa NP
Mount Oeta NP
Parnassos NP
Parnes NP
Pindos (Valia Calda) NP
Vicos-Aoos NP

Forest Reserves
Kalavrita Aesthetic Forest
Kavala Aesthetic Forest
Nestos Aesthetic Forest
Ossa Aesthetic Forest
Patras Aesthetic Forest
Sciathos Island Aesthetic Forest

Other areas
Theodorou Island

GUAM

Guam Territorial Seashore
HAITI

La Citadelle
HONG KONG

Country Parks
Lam Tsuen CoP
Lantau North CoP
Lantau South CoP
Ma On Shan CoP
Pat Sin Leng CoP
Plover Cove (and extension) CoP
Sai Kung East CoP
Sai Kung West CoP
Shing Mun CoP
Tai Lam CoP
Tai Mo Shan CoP

Tai Tam (including Quarry Bay Extension) CoP

HUNGARY

Landscape Protected Areas
Aggteleki LPA
Badacsonyi LPA
Barcsi osborokas LPA
Borzsonyi LPA
Budai LPA
Davavanyai LPA
Ferto-to LPA
Gemenci LPA
Gerecsei LPA
Hansagi LPA
Kelet-Mecsek LPA

-396-

Draft List of Protected Landscapes

2.17.06 2,862 1962
233.42 4,900 1974
2.17.06 3,010 1966
2.17.06 3,513 1938
2.17.06 3,812 1961
2.33.12 3,360 1966
2.33.12 3,400 1973
2.17.06 1,750 1977
2.17.06 2,816 1979
2.17.06 2,380 1977
2.17.06 16,900 1977
2.17.06 1,850 1974
2.17.06 3,000. 1977
2.17.06 3,450 1966
5.02.13 6,135 1978
8.40.13 2,200 1968
4.06.01 1,520 1979
4.06.01 2,220 1978
4.06.01 5,640 1978
4.06.01 2,880 1979
4.06.01 3,125 1978
4.06.01 5,224 1978
4.06.01 4,477 1978
4.06.01 3,000 1978
4.06.01 1,400 1977
4.06.01 5,330 1979
4.06.01 1,440 1979
4.06.01 1,585 1977
2.11.05 19,708 1978
2.11.05 7,028 1965
2.11.05 3,417 1974
2.11.05 17,897 1978
2.12.05 10,234 1978
2.12.05 3,433 1975
2.12.05 12,542 1977
2.12.05 17,779 1977
2.12.05 8,617 1977
2.12.05 6,245 1976
2.12.05 9,248 1977

Draft List of Protected Landscapes

Koszegi LPA
Kozep-tiszai LPA
Lazberci LPA
Martelyi LPA

Ocsai LPA
Orgovanyi LPA
Orsegi LPA

Pilisi LPA
Pusztaszeri LPA
Soproni LPA
Szabadkigyosi LPA
Szatmar-Beregi LPA
Szentgyorgyvolgyi LPA
Tihanyi LPA
Vertesi LPA
Zselicsegi LPA

Landscape Parks
Matra Landscape Conservation Area
Sarret Landscape Conservation Area
Tokaj-Bodrogzug Landscape Conservation Area

ICELAND

Nature Reserves (Landscape)
Esjufjoll NR (Landscape)
Herdubreidarfridland NR (Landscape)
Hornstrandir NR (Landscape)
Hvannalindir NR (Landscape)
Lonsoraefi NR (Landscape)
Vatnsfjorour NR (Landscape)

Other areas
Myvatn-Laxa

INDIA

Game Reserves
Gulmarg GR

INDONESIA

Recreation Parks
Danau Matado/Mahalano RP
Danau Towuti RP
Gunung Gamping RP
Gunung Tampomas RP
Gunung Tangkuban Perahu RP
Pulau Weh RP
Tuti Adagae RP (Alor Is.)

ITALY
National Parks

Circeo NP
Stelvio NP

-397-

11.05
12.05
11.05
12.05

—
NN
oo
Am

11.05
11.05
12.05
12.05
12.05
12.05
11.05
11.05
12.05
11.05

2.12.05

2.05.05
2.05.05
2.05.05
2.05.05
2.05.05
2.05.05

2.05.05

2.38.12

4.24.13
4.24.13
4.22.13
4.22.13
4.22.13
4.21.13
4.23.13

2.17.06
2.32.12

3,987
7,670
8,510
2,232
3,575
2,953
37,911
23,323
22,226
4,905
3,785
22,246
1,916
1,160
13,723
9,042

11,862
2,210
4,242

27,000
17,000
58,000

4,000
32,000
20,000

440,000

18,000

30,000
65,000
1,102
1,250
1,290
1,300
5,000

8,400
137,000

1980
1978
1975
1971
1975
1976
1978
1978
1976
1977
1977
1982
1976
1952
1976
1$76

1985
1985
1985

1978
1974
1975
1973
1977
1975

1974

1981

1979
1979
1982
1979
1974
1982
1981

1934
1935

Draft List of Protected Landscapes

Nature Parks

Adamello Brenta Reg NaP 2.32.12 43,600 1967
Alpe Veglia NaP 2.32.12 39,300
Alta Valle Pesio NaP 2.32.12 2,690 1978
Cansiglio NaP 2.32.12 25,300 1972
Maremma NaP 2.17.06 7,800 1975
Paneveggio-Pale S. Martino Reg NaP 2.32.12 15,800 1967
Portofino Reg NaP 2.17.06 1,200 1935
Prescudin NaP 2.32.12 1,647 1974
Puez Geissler NaP 2.32.12 9,400 1977
Rieserferner NaP 2.32.12 15,000
Sarntaler Alpen NaP 2.32.12 29,800
Schlern NaP 2.32.12 6,400 1974
Texelgruppe NaP 2.32.12 33,000 1976
Valle del Ticino Reg NaP 2.32.12 120,000 1974

Parks
Groane Reg P DD le 3,000 1976
Po Delta Regional P 2.32.12 30,000 1982

JAPAN

National Parks
Akan NP 2.14.05 90,538 1934
Ashizuri- Uwakai NP 2.02.02 10,967 1972
Aso NP 2.02.02 72,492 1934
Bandai-Asahi NP 2.15.05 189,582 1950
Chichibu-Tama NP 2.02.02 121,600 1950
Chubu-Sangaku NP 2.02.02 174,323 1934
Daisen-oki NP 2.02.02 31,927
Daisetsuzan NP 2.14.05 230,894 1934
Fuji-Hakone-Izu NP 2.02.02 122,686 1936
Hakusan NP 2.02.02 47,683 1962
Iriomote NP 2.03.03 12,506 1972
Ise-Shima NP 2.02.02 55,549 1946
Joshinetsu Kogen NP 2.15.05 189,028 1949
Kirishima- Yaku NP 2.02.02 55,008 1934
Minami Arupusu NP 2.02.02 35,752 1964
Nikko NP 2.15.05 140,698 1934
Ogasawara NP 2.02.02 6,433 1972
Rikuchu-Kaigan NP 2.15.05 12,348 1955
Rishiri-Rebun-Sarobetsu NP 2.14.05 21,222 1974
Saikai NP 2.02.02 24,653 1955
Sanin-Kaigan NP 2.02.02 8,996 1963
Seto-Naikai NP 2.02.02 62,957 1934
Shikotsu-Toya NP 2.14.05 98,332 1949
Shiretoko NP 2.14.05 38,633 1964
Towada-Hachimantai NP 2.15.05 85,409 1936
Unzen-Amakusa NP 2.02.02 25,496 1934
Yoshino-Kumano NP 2.02.02 58,546 1936

KOREA, REPUBLIC OF

National Parks

Bukhan Mt NP 2.15.05 7,845 1983
Chiak Mt NP 2.15.05 18,209 1984
Chiri Mt NP 2.02.02 44,045 1967
Chuwang Mt NP 2.15.05 10,558 1976
Dogyu Mt NP 2.15.05 21,900 1975
Halla Mt NP 2.02.02 13,300 1970

-398-

Draft List of Protected Landscapes

Kaya Mt NP
Kyeryong Mt NP
Kyong Ju NP
Naejang Mt. NP
Odae Mt NP
Songni Mt NP
Sorak Mt NP
Worak Mt NP

Marine National Parks
Hallyo MNP
Sosan MNP
Tadohae MNP

LUXEMBOURG

Nature Parks
Parc Germano Luxembourgeois NaP

MALAYSIA

Game Reserves
Pulau Tioman GR

Parks
Templer Park

Virgin Jungle Reserves
Larut Hills VJR

MARTINIQUE

Regional Nature Parks
Martinique RNaP

MOROCCO

National Parks
Toubkal NP

NETHERLANDS

National Parks
Kennemerduinen NP

Nature Reserves
Amsterdamse Waterleidingduinen NR

Other areas
Oude Venen

NORWAY

Landscape Protected Areas
Brannsletta LPA
Dovre LPA
Favnvassdalen LPA
Femundsmarka LPA
Froan LPA
Gardsjoen LPA

-399-

2.15.05
2.15.05
2.15.05
2.02.02
2.15.05
2.15.05
2.15.05
2.15.05

2.02.02
2.15.05
2.02.02

2.09.05

4.07.01

4.07.01

4.07.01

8.41.13

2.17.06

2.09.05

2.09.05

2.09.05

2.06.05
2.03.03
2.03.03
2.03.03
2.03.03
2.06.05

5,781
6,098
13,816
7,603
29,850
28,340
37,300
28,450

47,862
32,899
203,910

78,400

11,400

1,200

2,747

70,150

36,000

1,240

3,370

1,288

1,880
5,700
1,390
7,000
4,000
2,000

1972
1968
1968
1972
1975
1970
1970
1984

1968
1978
1981

1964

1972

1955

1976

1934

1950

1983
1974
1983
1971
1979
1983

Grytdalen LPA

Indre Vassfaret LPA
Innerdalen LPA
Jaerstrendene LPA
Mosvatn/Austfjellet LPA
Osterdalen LPA

Reisa LPA
Skaupsjoen/Hardangerjokulen LPA
Skipsfjorddalen LPA
Strandaa/Os LPA
Utladalen LPA

Vassfaret & Vidalen LPA
Vidmyr-Hovden LPA

PAKISTAN

National Parks
Margalla Hills NP

PARAGUAY

Protection Forests
Jaku’i Protection Forest
Nacunday Protection Forest

PERU

Historical Sanctuaries
Chacamarca HS

PHILIPPINES

National Parks
Agoo-Damortis NP
Aurora Memorial NP
Biak-na-Bato NP
Mainit Hot Spring NP
Mount Arayat NP
Mount Banahaw-San Cristobal NP

Natural Monuments
Central Cebu NM

Other areas
Lake Dapao

POLAND

Landscape Parks
Bolimowski PK
Brodnicki PK
Chelmski PK
Dolina Slupi PK
Drawski PK
Gor Stolowych PK
Gostyninsko-Wloclawski PK
Inski PK
Kaszubski PK
Kazimierski PK
Kozienicki PK

-400-

Draft List of Protected Landscapes

2.03.03 1,600 1978
2s 4,200 1985
2.03.03 7,300 1977
2.03.03 1,608 1977
2.10.05 30,600 1981
2.03.03 2,700 1983
2a 8,000 1986
2.03.03 55,900 1981
2.03.03 4,200 1978
2.03.03 1,670 1983
2.03.03 30,000 1980
2.10.05 20,000 1985
2.10.05 5,900 1986
4.08.04 14,786 1980
8.08.02 1,000 1975
8.08.02 1,000 1975
8.36.12 2,500 1974
4.26.13 10,947 1965
4.26.13 5,626 1949
4.26.13 2,117 1937
4.26.13 1,381 1958
4.26.13 3,715 1933
4.26.13 11,133 1941
4.26.13 11,894 1937
4.26.13 1,500 1965
2.11.05 25,900 1986
2.11.05 22,240 1985
2.11.05 23,500 1983
2.11.05 120,210 1981
2.11.05 63,642 1979
2.32.12 13,600 1981
2.11.05 51,344 1979
2.11.05 51,843 1982
2.11.05 34,544 1983
2.11.05 38,670 1979
2.11.05 45,535 1983

Draft List of Protected Landscapes

Ksiazanski PK
Lagowski PK

Lasy Janowskie PK
Mazowiecki PK
Mazurski PK
Mierzeja Wislana PK
Nadmorski PK
Narwianski PK
Poleski PK
Pszczewski PK
Snieznicki PK
Sobiborski PK
Strzelecki PK
Suwalski PK
Szczecinski PK
Trojmiejski PK
Tucholski PK
Wdzydzki PK
Wigierski PK
Wzniesienie Elblaskie PK
Zaleczanski PK
Zespol Jurajskich PK
Zespol Parkow Ponidzia PK
Zywiecki PK

PORTUGAL

National Parks
Peneda-Geres NP

Nature Reserves
Serra da Malcata Partial NR

Nature Parks
Arrabida NaP
Mountain of Aires and Candeeiros NaP
Serra da Montezinho NaP
Serra de Estrela NaP

Other areas
Sintra-Cascais Protected Landscape

SOUTH AFRICA

Nature Reserves
Albert Falls Public Resort NR
Chelmsford Public Resort NR
Midmar Public Resort NR
Spioenkop Public Resort NR

SPAIN

Nature Parks
Cuenca Alta del Manzanares NaP
Dehesa del Moncayo NaP
Dels Aiguamolls de l’Emporda NaP

Dunas de Corralejo & Islas de Lobos NaP

Hayedo de Tejera Negra NaP
Lago de Sanabria NaP
Lagunas de Ruidera NaP

4,500
10,070
62,950

5,510
69,219
22,390
27,610
47,915
27,500
57,587
28,800
19,000
10,300
14,901
22,383
33,104
52,929
17,650
21,301
33,292
14,278

246,276
82,647
57,660

70,290

16,200

10,821
34,000
75,000
100,000

3,258

1981
1985
1984
1986
1978
1985
1978
1985
1983
1986
1981
1983
1983
1976
1982
1979
1985
1983
1976
1985
1978
1980
1986
1986

1970

1981

1976

1976

1975
1975
1968
1975

1978
1978
1983
1982
1978
1978
1979

Monfrague NaP

Monte El Valle NaP
Sierra Espuna NaP
Torcal de Antequera NaP

Hunting Reserves
Ancares Leoneses HR
Mampodre HR
Montes Universales HR
Riano HR
Saja HR
Sierra de la Culebra HR
Sierra de la Demanda HR
Sonsaz HR
Urbion HR
Vinamala HR

SWEDEN

Nature Reserves
Sandsjobacka NR

Other areas
Brattforsheden
Fegen
Firth of Gullmarn
Hackeberga
Halle-Hunneberg
Innerviskfjardarna
Kinnekulle
Malingsbo-K loten
Nordingra
Stigfjorden

SWITZERLAND

Landscape Protected Areas
Derborence LPA
Piora LPA

THAILAND

National Parks
Doi Khuntan NP
Khao Laem Ya - Mu Ko Samet NP
Khao Sam Lan NP
Phu Kradung NP

Wildlife Sanctuaries
Ton Nga Chang WS

UGANDA

Sanctuaries
Entebbe S

-402-

Draft List of Protected Landscapes

2.16.06
2.17.06
2.17.06
2.17.06

2.16.06
2.16.06
2.17.06
2.16.06
2.16.06
2.16.06
2.16.06
2.16.06
2.16.06
2.16.06

2.10.05

2.03.03
2.10.05
2.10.05
2.11.05
2.10.05
2.03.03
2.10.05
2.10.05
2.03.03
2.10.05

2.32.12
2.32.12

4.10.04
4.05.01
4.05.01
4.10.04

4.07.01

3.05.04

17,852
1,900
9,961
1,200

38,300
29,238
59,260
73,214
180,186
65,891
73,819
68,106
100,023
49,230

4,700

10,000
3,668
11,860
4,350
5,950
1,530
7,000
44,800
6,000
2,780

1,000
3,700

25,529
20,000

4,457
34,812

18,200

5,200

1979
1979
1978
1978

1973
1966
1973
1966
1966
1973
1973
1973
1973
1966

1968

1984
1980
1983
1982
1982
1974
1982
1981
1983
1979

1959

1975
1981
1981
1962

1978

Draft List of Protected Landscapes
UNITED KINGDOM

National Parks

Brecon Beacons NP 2.08.05 143,400 1957
Dartmoor NP 2.08.05 91,300 1951
Exmoor NP 2.08.05 68,632 1954
Lake District NP 2.08.05 228,000 1951
North York Moors NP 2.08.05 143,221 1952
Northumberland NP 2.08.05 103,079 1956
Peak District NP 2.08.05 142,285 1951
Pembrokeshire Coast NP 2.08.05 57,937 1952
Snowdonia NP 2.08.05 218,847 1951
Yorkshire Dales NP 2.08.05 176,113 1954
Other areas
New Forest 2.08.05 26,900
Broads 2.08.05 28,700

UNITED STATES

National Reserves

Pinelands NaR 1.05.05 438,210 1978
National Wildlife Refuges

Arctic NWR 1.13.09 7,306,596 1960
Natural Monuments

Devil’s Tower NM 1.18.11 1,346 1906
National Lakeshores

Apostle Island NL 1.22.14 17,084 1970

Indiana Dunes NL 1.05.05 5,073 1966

Pictured Rocks NL 1.05.05 28,661 1966

Sleeping Bear Dunes NL 1.22.14 28,775 1970
National Seashores

Assateague Island NS 1.06.05 16,038 1965

Canaveral NS 1.06.05 23,321 1975

Cape Cod NS 1.05.05 18,018 1961

Cape Hatteras NS 1.06.05 12,270 1937

Cape Lookout NS 1.06.05 11,493 1966

Cumberland Island NS 1.06.05 14,924 1972

Fire Island NS 1.05.05 7,834 1964

Gulf Islands NS 1.06.05 57,084 1971

Padre Island NS 1.18.11 54,196 1968

Point Reyes NS 1.07.06 26,426 1972
Parks

Catoctin Mountain Park 1.05.05 2,334 1936

Piscataway Park 1.05.05 1,701 1961
National Historic Parks

C & O Canal NHP 1.05.05 50,161 1971

Chaco Culture NHP 1.19.12 13,760 1907

Jean Lafitte NHP 1.06.05 3,480 1978

-403-

Draft List of Protected Landscapes

National Recreation Areas

Bighorn Canyon NRA 1.19.12 48,644 1966
Curecanti NRA 1.19.12 16,985 1965
Cuyahoga Valley NRA 1.05.05 12,950
Delaware Water Gap NRA 1.05.05 28,340 1965
Lake Chelan NRA 1.20.12 25,047 1968
Ross Lake NRA 1.20.12 47,582 1968
Other areas
Adirondack Park 1.05.05 2,426,200 1971
Appalachian National Scenic Trail 1.05.05 21,058 1968
Buffalo National River 1.05.05 38,100 1972
Delaware National Scenic River 1.05.05 1,113 1978
Lower St Croix National Scenic River 1.05.05 3,512 1972
New River Gorge National River 1.05.05 25,101 1978
Obed Wild and Scenic River 1.05.05 2,125 1976
Ozark National Scenic Riverways 1.05.05 32,209 1972
Rio Grande Wild and Scenic River 1.09.07 3,885 1978
St Croix National Scenic River 1.05.05 25,373 1969
URUGUAY
National Parks
Arequita NP 8.32.11 1,000 1964
Franklin Delano Roosevelt NP 8.32.11 1,500 1916
YUGOSLAVIA
National Parks
Djerdap NP 2.33.12 82,115 NA
Kozara NP 2.33.12 3,375 NA
Lovcen NP 2.17.06 2,400 1952
Other areas
Fruska Gora 2.33.12 22,000 1960
Glacicia 2.33.12 23,760 1958
Mavrovo 2.33.12 73,088 1949
Pelister 2.33.12 12,000 1949
Resava 2.33.12 10,000 1957
ZIMBABWE

Botanical Reserves
Bunga Forest Botanical Reserve 3.07.04 1,558 1975

Recreation Parks
Ngezi RP 3.08.04 5,800 1956

-404-

Published by IUCN with support from
The British Petroleum Company p.l.c.

This book is part of
THE IUCN CONSERVATION LIBRARY

For a free copy of the complete catalogue, please write to:
Publications Unit, IUCN Conservation Monitoring Centre,
219c Huntingdon Road, Cambridge, CB3 ODL, UK